72
10、
.
。
边
​i'
;
TA
1
!
3
C
1
***
!
:
i
1
1
1
1
A
}
:
3
;
W: 1.Virinin
**Ativitas
*****
» سر نيزه
SILA'S WRIGHT DUNNING
BEQUEST
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
GENERAL LIBRARY:
mani
:.
Wandet
en todo
mundo
we
1
Y.
.
>
1
A
!
75
C973
A
JOURNEY
N
1
IN TO
1
S I B E R I A,
MADE BY ORDER OF THE
1
KING OF FRANCE.
BY
M. L'ABBÉ CHAPPE D'AUTEROCHE,
Of the Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris, in 1761.
CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT
Of the MANNERS and CUSTOMS of the RUSSIANS,
the Preſent State of their EMPIRE ; with the Natural Hiſtory,
and Geographical Deſcription of their Country, and Level of the
Road from PARIS to TOBOLSKY.
ILLUSTRATED WITH CUT S.
.
Tranſlated from the French, with a Preface by the Tranſlater.
.
+
LONDON:
Printed for T. Jefferys, Geographer to the King.
M DCC LXX.
A
1
Dunning
apport
52-42
45 336
1
PRE FACE
OF THE
T R A N S L A T 0 R.
05-22-42 65
T!
HE diſpoſition of this work being confiderably changed
in the tranſlation; the tranſlator thinks it incumbent
upon him to give an account of this alteration, and to offer
ſome reaſons for having taken ſuch liberty with the original.
His firſt intention having been to abridge the work as much
as poſſible, without paſſing over any material circumſtance,
he has reduced two volumes into one. In doing this, he has
brought together all ſuch parts as are more particularly con-
nected with each other by the matter they treat of, and which
are frequently ſeparated in the original. Thus, immediately
after the journey from France to Tobolſky, is introduced the
return from thence, which is at the end of the firſt volume of
the original. The geographical account of Ruſſia is then
given, together with the level of the road from Paris to To-
bollky, as it is found in the beginning of the ſecond volume
of the original. But, it is proper to obſerve, that in the laſt
mentioned part, the proceſſes, from which the concluſions
have been obtained, aré omitted ; and the concluſions only
produced, ſo far as they were neceſſary to communicate a
complete
A 2
iv
PRE FACE.
1
1
complete idea of the height of the ſoil of Ruſſia, as determined
by the author's calculations. The calculations have been
left out, becauſe they can be of no uſe to any one, who will
not analyze them, and that any reader who ſhall chuſe to take
this trouble, will not ſcruple to refer to the original.
After the account of the level, the mineralogical obſervations
are inſerted, but thoſe only are tranſlated, which the author has
made on the ſoil of Ruſſia. All the extracts from the ſecond
volume are cloſed with the mineralogy; the aſtronomical ob-
ſervations, electrical experiments, &c. being omitted, becauſe
they are foreign to the civil or natural hiſtory of the Ruſſian
Empire, and therefore not immediately connected with the
chief object of this work.
The account of tame and wild animals, birds, fiſh and in-
ſects, is then taken from the middle of the firſt volume, and
introduced next to the mineralogy. By this arrangement, the
whole of the natural hiſtory of Ruſſia, is brought together
according to the original plan. The obfervations on the climate
of Siberia, follow the natural hiſtory, and the reſt of the tranſ-
lation is continued in the ſame order as the original.
The French meaſures have been preſerved, to avoid the
fractions which muſt have interfered by reducing them into
Engliſh feet, and which would have made the reading dif-
agreeable : and to avoid inaccuracy, which muſt have pre-
vailed, if the fractions had been omitted in the reduction *.
All the Ruſſian meaſures are reduced into French meaſures
in the courſe of the work; but, for the convenience of the
+
1
* The French toiſe contains fix Paris feet : the proportion of the Paris to the
Englifh foot is commonly reckoned that of 114 to 107; but from ſome late com-
pariſons there is reaſon to ſuſpect, that this eſtimation is not perfectly accurate.
This has been a farther inducement to the tranſlator to uſe the Paris foot, as
being the moft fixt and determined meaſure. Vid. Phil. Tranſact. vol. lviii.
p. 324.-326.
reader,
1
1
1
P R E F A CE.
V
1
1
reader, the proportions of theſe reſpective meaſures will be
given at the end of the preface, as they are collected from dif-
ferent parts of the original.
After the table of meaſures, the reader will find the Ruſſian
coin reduced to Engliſh, by calculating from the French coin,
into which it is reduced by Mr. Chappe. In theſe calculations,
the French livre has been valued at ten pence half penny
ſterling.
The two thermometers mentioned by the author are Mr.
Reaumur's, and Mr. Deliſle's. The reaſons ſpecified above,
with regard to the toiſes, have induced the tranſlator to uſe
the ſame thermometers; but, as it is the cuſtom of this coun-
try to compute by Fahrenheit's thermometer, he has ſubjoined
Mr. Reaumur's and Fahrenheit's ſcale, with an explanation of
the differences between them. It has not been thought neceſ-
ſary to give Mr. Deliſle's ſcale, becauſe Mr. Chappe has re-
duced it to the ſtandard of Mr. Reaumur's, whenever he has-
had occafion to mention it.
If the reader ſhould think of comparing the tranſlation with
the original, he will find ſome few omiſfions, beſides thoſe
above mentioned ; theſe may eaſily be accounted for from the
principles already laid down: but, as they are of little import-
ance, it has been judged unneceffary to take any particular
notice of them. Many of the notes alſo, have been thrown into
the body of the work, wherever this could be done, without
interrupting the narration.
In tranſlating the ſcientific parts of this book, which are
well worthy the attention of the learned, the tranſlator's chief
aim has been to be faithful and accurate: In the entertaining
parts, he could wiſh to have preſerved the life and ſpirit of the
original.
Before this preface is concluded, it is thought proper to give
the account of a revolution which happened a few years ſince,
3
among
yi
P R E F A CE.
among the Kalmuck Zongors. This is introduced towards the
end of the firſt volume of the original; but it has been omit- -
ted in the tranſlation, becauſe it is much lengthened by a par-
tiçular detail of the mythology of this people, which it has
been judged might as well be left out; eſpecially as their reli-
gion is in general the fame as that of the inhabitants of the
Thibet. But, the revolution itſelf, being of a curious and in-
tereſting nature, not before made public, except in the Ruf-
ſian language, a ſhort extract of the account of it ſhall be in-
ſerted here.
“ It is a matter of aſtoniſhment, that we ſhould know ſo
“ little of the Tartars inhabiting the ſouthern parts of Siberia ;
" and that the maps of theſe regions ſhould be ſo imperfect as
they are, while the Ruſſians who live near them, are able to
" affiſt us ſo much in any inquiries we might wiſh to make
is
concerning the nature of theſe people, and of their country.
« The revolution which has lately taken place among the
« Kalmuck Zongors, is a remarkable proof, that there are
« very important events which happen in this part of the
" world, entirely without our knowledge. This nation, which
occupied an extent of country, larger than the kingdom of
* France, was totally deſtroyed by the Chineſe in 1757, after
a ten years war. During all this time, and till the year
1761, this event was known to the Ruſſian Empire only.
“ All the reſt of Europe was ignorant of this revolution; and
" I was informed of it only as I was travelling through Siberia,
by ſome of the Kalmucks themſelves, who had eſcaped the
fury of the Chineſe, and by fome Ruſſians living in Siberia.
"! On my return from Tobolſky to St. Peterſburg, in the
" month of November 1761, I communicated the information
« I had received to ſome foreigners I had the honor to be
acquainted with; and ſome time after the Ruſſians pub-
“ liſhed an account of the fact in their own language.
1
ܘܪ
« The
-
P R E F A CE.
vii
• The Kalmucks, or Eluths, are divided into three principal
« branches: the Kalmucks Zongors, the Kalmucks Koſkotes,
« and the Kalmucks Torgautes : the Kalmucks Zongors are
“ the objects of our preſent confideration. This nation was
« ſituated in the ſouthern parts of Siberia, extending from go
" to 120 degrees of longitude ; and from the 35th degree of
« latitude; to the 48th, or thereabouts; including in this ex-
« tent of country ſeveral neighbouring provinces, and the
leſſer Bucharia, which the Kalmucks had conquered in
1683.
“ The Kalmuck Zongors were governed by a Kam inveſted
« with abfolute power, diſtinguiſhed by the name of Con.
e taiſch. He was conſidered as the chief Kain of all the Kalm
“ mucks, and though the other branches of the Kalmucks had
" their particular Kams, yet they were all in ſome meaſure
« fubordinate to the chief Kam, and uſed to ſupply him with
" troops in time of war.
“ All theſe people encamp under tents; and are divided
« into hords or tribes, under one chief called Tàiska.
- The Kam of the Kalmucks Zongors reſided upon the
“ river Ili, which empties itſelf into a lake named in the
“ Kalmuck language Balkach-nour, or as ſome authors call it
« Palkai-nor; it is ſituated in 97 degrees of longitude and 46
" of latitude.
« Theſe people became ſo powerful under the reigns of
Tſagan-Araptan-chon-taidji, and of his fon Galden-Tcheren,
" that the Ruſſians and the Chineſe were equally afraid of
< them. The armies which theſe Kams maintained conſiſted
« of about a hundred and fifty thouſand men, during the
“ ſeveral wars they carried on with great ſucceſs, for the ſpace
“ of forty years, againſt the Chineſe, the Tangoutes, the
" Ruſſians, and other neighbouring powers.
They
1
I
6
VIII
PRE FACE.
1
1
They ſubdued the leffer Bucharia, the capital of which is
+ Erken.
“ The Contaiſch Tſagan-Araptan made his way acroſs
- ſome vaſt deſerts, and ſurprized the nation of the Tangoutes,
- fituated between China and India. He alſo attacked ſome
“ Kalmucks called Chocout, ſubject to the Tangoutes, who
“ dwell near the lake Kokou-nour, or the blue lake. After
“ having plundered the Tibet, and pillaged the reſidence of
" the Dalai-Lama, he returned into his own dominions with
“ an immenſe ſpoil.
« Galden-Tcheren ſucceeded him, and died in 1746; he
« appointed his fon Tfebek Dorjou, aged ſeventeen years, his
« fucceffor ; but the chief nobles diſliking this young prince,
depoſed him, had his eyes put out, and ſent him
away
into
" the leſſer Bucharia, where he was aſſaſſinated. Some time
after, the Kalmucks Zongors' proclaimed Lama-Darja,
aged thirty years. This prince, alſo a ſon of Galden Tcheren,
« was illegitimate ; and therefore, by the cuſtom of the coun-
try, his election was void. Beſides, there was a legitimate
« heir then living, known by the name of the Noyon Debatchi,
who ſhould have ſucceeded to the throne as the neareſt
« relation of Galden Tcheren ; but Lama-Darja was ſo power-
« ful, that the Noyon Debatchi not only concealed his
pre-
" tenſions to the throne, but was even obliged to make his
eſcape among the Kirſi-Koſſacks, with the Noyon Amour-
" Saman, and ſeveral Kalmucks.
" The Noyon Debatchi, however, had ſtill a party among
" the Kalmucks, which he took care to keep up while he
ſtayed among the Kirſi-Koſſacks, by whoſe aſſiſtance and
" that of the Noyon Amour-Saman, a brave and enterprizing
prince, he undertook to aſcend the throne.
« Debatchi, attended by Amour-Saman, by the Kalmucks
es who had followed them, and by a corps of Kirſi-Koſſacks,
re-entered
!
The Noyon
P R E F A CE.
ix
e re-entered his dominions, ſurprized the Contaiſch in the
night-time, defeated his army, and made himſelf be elected
Kam in the room of Lama-Darja, who had been ſain in
" the engagement. Some Noyons (or princes) refuſed how-
« ever to acknowledge the new Kam, and formed themſelves
« into a powerful faction. Amour-Saman being diſſatisfied
« with the Noyon Debatchi ſince his election, in which he had
“ given him ſo much aſſiſtance, joined the rebels. Under
“ ſuch a chief they became formidable, but their ſucceſs was
Beninot equal to their courage. The Noyon Debatchi gave
~ battle to Amour-Saman, in which the latter was totally de-
« feated, and obliged to make his efcape into China.
“ The Chineſe, who were alarmed at the great increaſe of
power among the Kalmucks Zongors, took this opportunity
“ of keeping up the civil war, which had broke out among
“ them. The Emperor received Amour-Saman, with the
greateſt marks of diſtinction, and he was acknowledged
« Tſin-wan, or prince of the higheſt rank, by the Bodko-
“ Chan, a Chineſe, ſent into the country of the Kalmucks at
" the head of a Chineſe army. The Kam Debatchi advanced
.“ towards Amour-Saman, and gave him battle; but Debatchi
having been defeated and put to flight, was purſued and
“ taken priſoner in the town of Tourfan *, from whence the
- Chineſe conducted him to Pekin.
« When the Chineſe aſſiſted Amour-Saman, they had en-
" gaged to fix him on the throne of the Kalmucks; but it was
by no means their intention to fulfil this engagement; for the
" Kam Debatchi was received at Pekin with the greateſt
reſpect, and rather as an ally than an enemy. Amour-
" Saman then perceived that the policy of the Chineſe
rc tended to the entire deſtruction of his nation. Prompted
66
* The town of Tourfan or Turfan is fituated towards the northern borders of
the leffer Bucharia. This battle was fought in 1754.
b
os by
X
P R E FACE.
(6
by theſe ideas, he ſecretly perſuaded the Kalmucks and
Mongals, who made part of the Chineſe arıny, to revolt; he
as then put himſelf at their head, and attacking a body of the
« Chineſe who thought themſelves very ſecure, entirely defeat-
\ ed them, and retreated into the country of the Kalmucks
purſued by the reſt of the army. He engaged in his party
“ ſome troops of the Zongors ; by the help of which he at-
• tacked the Chineſe army, and obliged them to retire in the
« greateſt confuſion. Amour-Saman then aſſumed the title of
« Contaiſch, with a reſolution of ſupporting the dignity.
« Part of the nation acknowledged him, the reſt preſerved
“ their allegiance to the Kam Debatchi, who was ſtill a pri-
“ foner at Pekin. Several hords of Mongals openly ſhook
“ off the Chineſe yoke; ſo that to all appearance an obſtinate
“ war was likely to enſue. The Emperor of China fent a
large army into the country of the Kalmucks. He fet all
“ the Kalmucks free who had been taken priſoners when the
« Kam Debatchi was defeated, and treated them with great
« kindneſs; ſo that they joined themſelves to the Chineſe troops,
“ under a ſuppoſition of their going to fight for their ſovereign
Debatchi, whom the Emperor of China ſtill kept in ſafe
“ cuſtody, in order to inſure the fidelity of the Kalmucks.
« At the approach of the Chineſe aj my, moſt of the hords.
" of the Mongals which had revolted, ſubmitted themſelves
" again, and their chiefs being taken up, and ſent to Pekin,
were there puniſhed with death. The Zongor princes who
" were in the Chineſe army, influenced the greater part of the
troops of Amour-Saman: he was defeated, and eſcaped
among
the Kirfi-Koſſacs, where he had before attended De
" batchi.
« Theſe people who live only on rapine and plunder, obferv.
« ing that the Kalmucks Zongors were exhauſted by civil wars,
" and unable to make any reſiſtance, entered their country by
" force,
$
PRE FACE.
xi.
Te force, ſword in hand, ſpreading deſolation and deſtruction
" wherever they paſſed. On the other hand, the Chineſe did
" the fame, under pretence of aſſiſting the Kalmucks. Theſe
e unfortunate people, attacked on all ſides, at length aban-
“ doned their native country to their enemies; and to the
“ number of twenty thouſand families, eſcaped towards Siberia;
« from whence they removed on the borders of the Volga,
« putting themſelves under the protection of Ruſſia, to which
" moſt of them became ſubject.
« Amour-Saman finding himſelf not in ſafety among the
" Kirſi-Koſſacs, retired towards Siberia, in deſerts and moun-
“ tains almoſt inacceſſible ; but being purſued every where by
" the Chineſe, he at laſt took refuge in Siberia, in 1757, and
se died at Tobolſky.
« The Chineſe were no ſooner informed that Amour-Saman
" had retreated into Siberia, than they demanded, that this
prince ſhould be given up to them; or, as the Ruſſians ſay,
" that he ſhould be ſhut up for ever.
for ever. After his death, it was
« agreed that his body-ſhould be conveyed on the frontiers of
« Siberia. The Chineſe ſent ſeveral times commiſſaries to
inſpect it. At my departure from Tobolſky, I left two
« ambaſſadors of the Kalmucks in that city; who had been
« ſent to St. Peterſburg, before the reign of Amour-Saman,
« to requeſt, that the Ruſſians ſhould deſtroy the forts they
" had conſtructed on the borders of the river Irtyfz. Theſe
« ambaſſadors, on their return to Tobolſky, were informed
" that their nation exiſted no more.
According to the account the Ruſſians give, Amour-Şa-
" man did not enter into Siberia ; but retreated on the fron-
“ tiers of that province, where he was foon after ſeized with
“ the ſmall.pox, of which he died. He had been joined by his
« wife Bitei, who has been ſeen at St. Peterſburg in 1761 :
" ſhe was a daughter of Galdan-Tcheren, her firſt huſband
€
b 2
(6
was
xii
P R E F A C E.
" was named Ichidangin, an elder brother of Amour-Saman,
by whom ſhe had a ſon, named Pont fouk.
“ The unfortunate Amour-Saman made a conſiderable ſtay
at Tobolſky, where he was confined a long time in the arch-
biſhop's country houſe; but the reaſons which have induced
“ the Ruſſians to conceal this circumſtance in their account of
" the affair, have never been revealed.”
1
Ruffan long meaſures reduced to French toiſes, feet, &c.
-
L
The Arcin is equal to 26 inches 6 lines ths of the Paris
foot.
The Sagen is equal to 6 feet 7 inches 6 lines ths.
The Werft is equal to 552 toiſes 3 feet 7 inches 6
lines,
The only Ruſſian weight mentioned in the work is the poedė,
which contains, according to Mr. Chappe's account, forty
Ruſſian and thirty-three French pounds.
The French pound is reckoned equal to one pound one
ounce three drachms of an avoirdupois pound; and the French
quintal equal to 109 avoirdupois pounds.
Ruſſian coin reduced to Engliſh. The copec, equal to one
penny ſterling. The rouble, equal to four ſhillings and four
pence halfpenny ſterling.
From the Scales in the Plate it appears, that M. de Reaumur's
o, or freezing point, coincides with gr. 32 of Fahrenheit's
thermometer. This is the general opinion, and therefore it
has been thought more proper to follow it, than to adopt Mr.
Martine's, who ſuppoſes in his Medical Ejays, pag. 235, that
Mr. de Reaumur's freezing point anſwers to ſomething above gr. 34
of Fahrenheit's Scale. It may alſo be obſerved, that one diviſion
of Mr. Reaumur's Scale, is nearly equal to two of Fahren-
beit's.
It
P R E F A CE:
X111
It is neceſſary to acquaint the reader, that Mr. Chappe's
third volume which is a French tranſlation of the hiſtory of
Kamtſchatka, printed at St. Peterſburg in the Ruſſian language,
is not given here, becauſe the fame hiſtory was before tranſ-
lated into Engliſh by Dr. Grieve, and publiſhed by Mr. Jefim
ferys, in 1764, in one volume quarto.
T A B LED
:T
AB, L
E
OF
C. Ο Ν Τ Ε Ν Τ S.
84
3
1
120
I21
122
CCOUNT of the journey to Tobolſky:
Page 1
Return from Tobolſky to St. Peterſburg.
Of geography.
118
Of France and its frontiers.
119
Table of the longitudes and latitudes of ſome parts of France
and its frontiers.
Table containing a journal of the road from Paris to Breſt, and
to Tobolſky in Siberia.
Of Germany and its frontiers.
Table of longitude and latitude of ſome parts of Germany and
its frontiers.
ibid.
Table, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky
in Siberia, Straſburg, Vienna, and Bilitz.
123
Of Poland and its frontiers."
Table, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky
in Siberia, Bilitz, Warſaw and Riga.
126
Of Livonia and Eſtonia.
Table, containing a journal of the road from Paris' to Tobolſky
in Siberia, Riga and St. Peterſburg.
ib.
Of Ingria, Ruſſia and Siberia, as far as Tobolſky.
128
8
Table
125
127
1
----
.
+
CO co
N T E N T S.
Table of the longitudes and latitudes of ſome places in Ruffia. P. 128
Table, containing, a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky
in Siberia, St. Peterſburg, Moſco and Tobolky.
I 29:
Table, containing a joyrnal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky
in Siberia, through Kufmodemianſk and Solikamſky. 130
Of the level of the road from Paris to Breſt, and to Tobolſky
in Siberia; and: of, the uſe of the barometer in obtaining a:
level of the globe.
137
Of the laws: by which air is condenſed:
140
Table of the places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky in Siberia,
the heights of which have been determined, with reſpect to
the level of the ſea. at Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory
at Paris.
144 to 1511
Remarks on the height of the ſoil of Ruſſa, from St. Peterſburg
to Tobolſky in Siberia.
152
Mineralogical obſervations.
164
Of the Gyples,
ib.
1. Solid, ſtriated, half tranſparent gypſe.
ibi.
II. Cryſtallized, tranſparent gypſe, reſembling a: perti 165
III. Tranſparent gypſe, cryſtallized in form of, a parallelepiped. 166.
IV. Tranſparent gypſe, cryſtallized in form of parallelepipeds. 167"
. V. Gypſe tranſparent in the ſtrata.
168
VI. Mica, Muſcovy glaſs.
ib.
Of the ſeveral mines in Siberia, between Solikamſky and Echa-
terinenburg
169,
I. Loadſtone:
170
II. Loadſtone.
172
HI. Loadfone,
ib:
IV. Loadſtone.
ib.
V. Loadſtone.
173.:
VI. Loadſtone.
ibor
VII. Cubic and greeniſha loadſtone.
ib.
VIII. Iron.ore in prata.
174
IX. Solid
.
។
CO N T E N T S.
1
18
.
1
-
IX. Solid, blackiſ iron ore.
· X. Solid iron ore, of a brown colour, inclining to red. 176
XI. Spongy iron ore.
-ib:
XII. Black Spongy iron ore.
177
XIII. Solid iron ore.
178
XIV. Solid, blackiſh iron ore,
ib.
XV. Reddiſh iron ore in ſtrata *
*179
XVI. Blackiſh iron ore,
XVII. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XVIII. Iron ore in ſtrata.
181
XIX. Solid iron ore.
182
XX. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XXI. Whitiſh iron ore.
183
XXII. Solid iron ore.
ib.
XXIII. Solid iron ore.
184
XXIV. Solid iron ore.
ib.
XXV. Solid iron ore.
ib.
XXVI. Solid iron ore.
185
XXVII. Solid iron ore.
ib.
XXVIII, Blackiſh iron ore.
ib.
XXIX. Blackiſh iron ore.
186
XXX. Brown iron ore.
187
XXXI. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XXXII. Brown iron ore.
: 188
XXXIII. Solid iron ore.
XXXIV. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XXXV. Solid iron ore.
191
XXXVI. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XXXVII. Brown iron-ore.
192
XXXVIII. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XXXIX. Black votryoid hematites.
193
XL. Solid iron ore.
ib.
XLI. Solid iron ore,
194
XLII. Brown
11
1
190
I
.
$
1
i!
C O N T E N T. S.
lill!
1
197
11
1
1
1
6
XLII. Brown iron ore.
Page 194
XLIII. Blackiſ iron ore.
195
XLIV. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XLV. Rocky iron ore.
I 6
XLVI. Brown iron ore.
XLVII. Brown iron ore.
ib.
XLVIII, Solid iron ore:
198
XLIX. Blackiſh iron ore, cubic and cellular.
ib.
L. Blackiſh iron ore.
199
LI. Blackiſ iron ore.
200
LII. Reddiſh brown iron ore.
ib
LIII. Brown iron ore,
201
LIV. Brown iron ore.
ib,
LV. Blackiſh cryſtallized ore.
202
LVI. Blackiſh iron ore.
ib.
LVII. Blackiſh-iron ore with ſhining points.
203
LVIII. Iron ore of a yellow ſaffron color.
ib.
Remarks on the iron-mines of the Poias or Ryphæan mountains
in Şiberia.
204
Of the copper mines of the Ryphæan mountains in Siberia, and
in the neighbourhood of Cazan.
208
I. Grey coppery marle.
ib.
II. Copperous chiſt of a dirty grey color,
ib.
III. Greeniſh calcareous ſtone.
ib.
IV. Malachites.
209
1. Tuberous malachites,
ib.
2. Malachites.
210
3. Malacbites.
ib.
4. Tuberous Malachites.
5. Tuberous Malachites.
ib.
6. Tuberous Malachites.
ib.
7. Arboreous Malacbites.
ib.
8. Striated Malachites.
2
>
1
I
211
1
5
1
212
a
C
9. Ma.
C O N T E N T S.
--
ib.
1
215
9
9. Malachites diſpoſed in horizontal layers.
Page 212
V. Calcareous, copperous, greeniſh ftone.
213
VI. Calcareous, copperous," reddiſh ſtone.
ib.
VII. Calcareous, copperous, and blackiſh ſtone.
ib.
VIII. Copperous and blackiſli marle.
IX. Marle of a greyiſh brown color, coppery and ferruginous. 214
X, Coppery marle of a dirty grey color:
ib.
XI. Calcareous coppery ſtone.
ib.
XII. Azure copper ore.
XIII. Copper mineralized in ſand and in wood.
ih.
XIV. Copper mineralized in à calcareous earth.
216
XV. Azure copper ore mineralized in ſand.
ib.
XVI. Copper mineralized in ſand and in wood.
ib.
XVII. Copper mineralized in wood:
ib.
XVIII, Red copper joined to filken copper.
218
XIX. Virgin copper by flakes.
ib.
Remarks on the copper mines of the Rypbaan mountains in
Siberia.
219
Of the gold mines in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg in
Siberia.
Gold mines of Piſzminſkaia.
ib.
1. Gold mine of Berefouſkoi.
223
II. Gold mine of Berefouſkoz.
224
Gold mine of Ouktous.
Gold mine of Chilovoitoetfe.
ib.
Of the tame and wild animals, birds, fiſh and infe&ts. 228
Of the climate of Siberia, and the other provinces of Ruſſia. 239
Table containing the beights with reſpect to the ſea, of places
in Siberia, where the greateſt cold has been obſerved. 259
Of the government of Rufia, from the year 861 to 1767. 264
Of the Greek religion.
279
Deſcription of the city of Tobolſky, of its inhabitants, and of
the manners, and cuſtoms of the Ruſians.
29.7
Of
221
lii
225
I
C O N T E N T S.
>
Of the progreſs of the arts and ſciences in Ruſſia. Of the
genius of the nation and of education.
Page 319
Of the laws, of puniſhments, and of exile.
336
Of the population, trade, navy, revenues, and land forces of
Ruſſia.
349
Mercantile articles exported from Ruſſia, (v. note.)
359
Goods exported from France into Rufia, (V. note.)
360
Revenues of the Rufran empire, (v. note.)
361
State of the ſhips of war which compoſed the naval powers of
Ruffia in 1756, (v. note.;)
365
Military.ftate of the troops in Ruſia, (1. note.)
368
Account of the annual charges of a Ruſſian regiment, (v. note.) 378
Expence of the field troops, and the total of land and ſea forces
with their coſt, (v. note.)
381,
LIST of 'PLATES.
1
Map of Ruſſia to front the Title Page.
Scales of Thermometers. (Preface)
Ruſſian fledges.
Habit of a Tartar.
Tartarian woman.
Ruffian boor.
Wife of a Ruflian boor.
A woman of Wotiac.
Ditto.
-Samoyede woman and child.
Page xii
27
1.04
IQ5
ib.
106
--
109
II.
1
11
LIL
Juſt publiſhed, in QUARTO,
Being proper Supplements to this work.
i.
The Hiſtory of KAMTSCHATKA and the KURILSKI ISLANDS,
with the Countries adjacent.
Illuſtrated with Maps and Cuts. Publiſhed at Peterſburgh in the Ruf-
fian Language, by Order of her Imperial Majefty; and tranſlated
into Engliſh by JAMES GRIEVE, M. D.
II.
f
VOYAGES from ASIA to AMERICA.
Made by the Ruſſians for completing the Diſcoveries of the North-
weſt Coaſt of America. Tranſlated from the High Dutch of
M. MULLER, of the Royal Academy of Peterſburgh. Illuſtrated
with Maps. The Second Edition.
III.
The GRAND INSTRUCTIONS to the Commiſſioners appointed to
frame a new Code of LAWS for the Ruſian Empire.
Compofed by her Imperial Majeſty Catherine II. Empreſs of all the
Ruffias. To which is prefixed, A Deſcription of the Manner of
opening the Commiſſion, with the Order and Rules for electing the
Commiſſioners. Tranſlated from the Original, in the Ruffian Lan-
guage, by . MICHAEL TATISCHEFF, a Ruſſian Gentleman;
and publiſhed by Permiflion.

Er war OTC 00
YLETERSBURG
ARCHANGEL
Taro w kaia Guba
KOA IAQUES
DESERT ARABIA
PERSLAN GULF
tramonagorskaa mitysz R.
401
Tustua
70
180
Tarreates
70
ore 11
60
C.de i auca
ot
IBILITATI
50 CRACOW
VLAR SAW
Grodno
SW
160 I Dages
Corfout
Pl. Revet
Cefalonial Fin
TA JOS
KONICSBERG
Mira Pihak
(Tornea
Scupi
RIGA
Vardar
kola
biograption
Danube
BUDE
BELGRADE BUCCORESTA
Colgoza Mardi Brailag
Albe Julie kitia
Penan
SALOMKY
Arta
MemeR
Kandalar
M'S'Elias
60 70 80
Kowleda
Lwow
Now
siuch
290
MEDITERRANEAN
yoncm
Coron
tras
Matapan Mantias
CONSTANTIVOPIESE
anube pornas
Coast dis covard by
Cap. Zschürikow in 1747
180
Curin
ili u bindy,
Coast discoverd by
C.S.Ekas?
Welikaja Gubat
Olonec
Entrance discoverd
Ogorod
her nmupre
Grand
R. de los Reyes discoverid
by Admiral de Fonte in 1640.
according to M. Delisle.
neo
lumul
wboutisme
760
170
Icriti 1
Adrin ople
Di
NOVA ZEM
140
priester
Motrkamani
Al Baretoun
De lire
Macari
Maren
140
Bursa
'Coast discovard by
Gwosdew in 1730
Oſtrow Waygats
Kiowo UKRAINE
Bielg'or
brewrol
Solwyczegd
quonamumoj
Sewerk
Oczankou
Perecop
Y hitoze kop
Mofcow
Rhodes
Wolga
Matere the Dutch
winterd in 1596
Velikira Karathe burn
Smolenſko
Woronez
S E A
I
Erekli
Orca
Tarinsk
BLACK SEA
C.Ichuktachi
Alexandria
Kaster
orod
SE4
B.
Alatur?
Docent
Nowogorod
Peczora R.
souri
Guba Andreowskoi
uba 1
Preobraszenija Zalico
Obdor skoi
laman
M" stDolmat
Golubin
SAMOYED
Flancosta
CYPRESS
2.stLaurent
Karap
Wolga
Clasun
CARROS
Seletker Adana
Ante Vaa
Kavi
I Kopa
Kereti
Swiatoi Nos
I uhmimorps
Ctra Nill Tazas
Kuban R
Obi RI
Keresowa
Gyan
Polia
Taimimas
Piasiga
ChatangaR.
Bolsa
aia
Ola
wetoikrest
Altinskoi
Nadin
Ritzwarta
Chatan koi
TCHUKKSCHY
நenginaal
Anui
Tlaricin
S
Olenek
Wolga RR
Salikamkaia
50
E
Bilalbek
Kurilovo Zimowe
Anadu
Lena
OUKHAGIRE
R30
dilah
Miracan
Kirscheher Arab kiro
Gezire
Diarbekir
Carabo
z.of Van
Erivan
Verlegunie
hokuteu
CS Thadee
Totlanskoekin ewe
Ufa
Pur R.
R.
Taz
Anabara R
Ekaterinbourg
Zalmotanah
T'S
VP
Surgut
0-B...
TretR.
Mangaleja
Uranicza
Guru
Tana
Irtys2
Orenbours
manding
Oremer
Tecrit
nosaka
Terki
Jaile R.
Tobolk.
Waga/R.
Olonek
Tuniga
TOBOLSK
Laszweli
Sbica
Perbend
Tuhan R.
Ust Uiskoi
Mana
MTCH
ATKA
Land indicated by the
Kamtchadales who re-
port it is to be seen
from Bering Island;
Obi R,
Jeniseа R.
vysmopot.
Tembak
SEA
Timm
Bachta
holimkien ze nowe_Aradirokas
Aklanskoi
Lamnia
rmia
Narim
Saky
Tungusk
Feid
0.eego
Tara
Ста
011
Omkąja
Zclic hanskaja
S
wasmgany
Wind
mekana
A
BAG
Soukhalar
L.Sale
Sura
Hamed
Lodkame na
A
Gulf
your
czupa
aldar R.
BS. Macaire :
R
90 100 110 120 130 140 750
Iscape Novaja Zemlia Nos
FROZEN
GULF OF THE
SAMOY
FROZEN SEA
Oblkala Guba
POIAS ZEMNOJ
Niznei Lowymskoe
CASPIAN
Residence of the surow
Outſchi Ferman
Olan Morena
Carlaa tampou
Na
HOW
ISLES OF JAPON
Kin-tcha Kian
Trestiakoi Mys
PEMN100
Wiktaskold
zimowe
Wercholoskve Zimowe
Isam R.
Wibiskor Zimowe
Thua R.
Iakutik
Polcrowslcoi
Beu-lom
Selanghe R.
Argunkoi
CHI NE SE
Sakhalin
Teit/etcar
A MAP OF
Shinsyan
THE
tanto
Pinyan
Taylo.
Ten-tchen
Lay-tchau
Pinhar
T'SINAN
doan-Hokee
Sa-tchen
Ganhay
Ho aygan
Fon-ma
Quelpaar
Scales.
Fon-yan
25 Leagues to a Degree.
VTTCHAN
VAN-KIN Ison-min
Straits of Dieñora
50 30 10
500
Tchou Shan
103 Werst 3 to a Degree .
Hee-tchau
U-su-sima) Kikia,
2500
692English Miles to a Degree.
Depu-tchais
Kigang Yen pin
239 278
23.00
FUTCHET
WOWANZ
9/
1010
120
140
150
KURSICIOS AQUES
edan
Kamaz Nar
Karimujuk
Bering I.
Tout
Tezana
o Tomik
Tigů
C.Gowenskoi
Kangal
LC.Oukinskoia
AKKOL
Taondokoi
Olekininkoi
Bendinsky
Abrakadya koi
Kufnek
Zuba
urds
Aral Sea
Balkan
Astan R.
S Todd
Okehotskoi
AmokinduiaSlob/
Serudomokoi kres
sé stephen.
Pengi
htysz R
el Katil
BielaWoda
60
220
Teoruan Kiringa
mfatandploi
R
Cath
Rayian
Forna
Bikai un
Krafinojar
era
o
Niznekamtchatkov
Shatul Arab
OBŪS
Iemana
Esterabad
G
can
Kogend
loudsktoi
Terlbiz
Nefa
T
S
Allun Nor
tim
Tuykat
Uda
Ostrog
Hommakan
SANLARKAND
USE
пimg
Uczur
Weychnei Kamtchatkoi
S'Theodored
S.Abraham1
Seductoni:
С
of Kaza
Gurbanizami
nyaraka
C. Loputka
H
Oude R
Cihon
Giaouzdi Khada
Mana
Tzula
Kuins
L. Zere
As Sitzerlie R
Andugan
SR Jouts out
uerda
Zward
Angars koi
Baikal
Godo
Nugia
Abur Koh Kabis
SM
BAIK
Saizante
Irkutik
L.BalkathNow
csmangada
Detcha
I
Pemerik
Tarrat R. Badakthan
BotkAR
Sakhalin I
Larang
dikin
A
Ponomousirl!
RIE,
Slarem
L.Bakleghian Maſtih
Kilha
Nerezinik
Talas
Zhour.
Ehe orga
pimtis
ThenwuNR.
OB annan
Solingiuf
Patience
GoinR.
Acfou
Kouriles,
Nibab
Kachkar
frarasipag
T Coucou
Jonimtoin
T
afhend
Pilshan
Lop Nor
R
Cas Nor
Hana Nor
Outch PetTT/BOTKARTE
Paim
Savem
COBI or the Great Desert
Paha-tom kol
Adar
TARTA RY
Erken
non R.
Balka
Elkerdou
Tula
Erken R.
Nadegeda I.
Aytek
aprio
Kerlon
Ula
Noro
Genarek
70
Roten coBI or the
Niman
Sohuc Nor
Fönghina,
Toro
Songari
Tsitronnoily Sisters
Three
Tirgournoi
RavaR.
Latac
Anjavor
Sko Pin
10
Kowrachirurg
Ningihta
Shao-main Y
Totun
Sha-Ichau penye
U
Zelenoi or Verte
Buah R.
Calige og
CO BV° Desert
Gangesa
Paris
Kigin Ula
MONG
Kaptchava
Natoir
Pilotay
Hoang
I. Matsoumai
Thes of Je fo
C. Nabo
Chill wadi:
0
Str: of Teſso
Tchaytam
C.Soungar
Sadol
Nin hia
PE-KIN
Kanda'R
B.
Santos
C.
E T or BUP
Tsarpót filese
S
Ichi-tin
Souc
Tedo
Yen gan
COREA
KIN-KZ TAO
он
Cagia R.
Surman
Ola
EMPIRE OF RUSSIA,
with
NORTHERN TARTARY.
Dan Ho
Tonkercs
Je Putola
Pari-dsong
Liu-tao
Fon-tcian
•Lugan
PATNĀ
OSI GAN
carron
Patan
Paolin
TCHIN
Tarem dong
Nan-yan
otto
Kiusa
GangesR.
Koytcheu
H Ή
The Empire of Ruſsia is distinguashed by these different colours.
The barren Ground, which is not proper for Agriculture,
is coloured Green.
The Lands not cultivated, and which are proper for Agriculture,
are coloured Yellow
The cultivated Lands, which in the northern Parts yield but poor
Crops, are coloured Red.
Solikeo
10 20
Sutebend
DU
heb
Daka
100
20
300
400
Tchante
l'anaaima
80
Tlun
50
TRENERI
100 200 300 400 500
200
Yuntchan
7000
2000
ANOTCHIN
Prom
MOUTHS
Shantigan .
Ichi-y
of the
Koeuyan
Ava
R.
GANGES
MENGIRI
:VO
556
SYUN NAMIN KELL Fonechan
13°
834
1012
THROWIZOZ
WW
RE
210
760
χο
180
100
T'Jefferys Sculp.
GNL
OF
A-N
6
ACCOUNT
+
OF A
JOURNEY
Y
Τ Ο
1
1
S I B E R I A.
B.
2
EING ordered by the King, and appointed by the
academy, to go to Tobolſky, in order to obſerve the
Tranſit of Venus over the Sun, it was my intention to
embark in Holland, that I might avoid the inconvenience of
conveying a large apparatus of inftruments as far as St. Peterſ.
burg by land; but the laſt of the veſſels deſtined for this paf-
ſage had already put to fea. I was therefore neceſſitated to
undertake the journey by land, and this obliged me to make
ſeveral new diſpoſitions very different from my original plan.
M. Durieul, colonel in the King of Poland's ſervice, was then
going to Warſaw; I deſired leave to accompany him, and we
ſet out at the end of November 1760. I had very little
reaſon to be concerned at my having miſſed the Dutch veſſel,
as I learned a few days before I left Paris, that ſhe had been
wrecked on the coaſt of Sweden,
B
The
.
2
AN ACCOUNT OF
-*
The rains had made the roads ſo bad, that we did not reach
Straſburg till after eight days travelling: we ſtaid there two
days in hopes of getting our carriages repaired, but they had
fuffered ſo much from a variety of accidents, that we were
obliged to take others. All my barometers and thermometers
had been broken in the night between the firſt and fecond of
December, by one of the carriages falling into a ditch, five or
fix feet deep. I made new ones at Straſburg, while we ſtopped
there.
Having experienced ſuch difficulties in our journey through
France, we were apprehenſive we fhould meet with much
greater in Germany; and indeed; theſe difficulties increaſed ſo
faſt, and ſuch a number of accidents befel us, that we were
forced to go to Ulm, and embark on the Danube, although I
was apprized before I left Paris, that the navigation of this
river was very uncertain at this time of the year on account of
the-fogs.
Knowing we had no particular map of the Danube in this
part of its courſe, I took this opportunity of tracing one with
the utmoſt preciſion. I wave this ſubject at preſent, as I Mall
have occaſion to reſume it hereafter.
Embarked on the Danube, we could not proceed but in the
day time, and ſometimes only for a few hours, becauſe of the
fogs, and of ſome dangerous places to be met with in this
river. The fogs were the more troubleſome, as the banks of
the river were overflowed : there was but a ſmall paſſage left
between the bridges and the water ; ſo that it was neceſſary to
fee the arches from a great diſtance, in order to chuſe out
thoſe where the current was leaſt rapid.
The Danube, having croſſed that extenſive plain in the
country. aboui Ulm, flows on between two ridges of moun,
tains; which are at firſt but low and far diſtant from each
other : they riſe and come nearer together by imperceptible
degrees,
1
1
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
3
1
degrees, till at laſt they form only a narrow paſſage at a few
days ſailing from Ulm. Nothing is here to be ſeen in general,
on the banks of the river, but ſteep and barren mountains:
in the more fruitful parts of the country, the meadows, the
ſlope of the hills, and the woods ſcattered here and there, with
intervening towns and villages, afford every inſtant a new
proſpect, and gratify the eyes of the contemplative traveller
with a variety of objects, each more delightful than the other.
The channel of the Danube is ſo ſtraitened in ſome parts
of theſe mountains, by ſeveral projecting rocks, that veſſels are
never ventured to go up the river through theſe narrow places;
while others are coming down. The ſailors are obliged to be
very careful in going through theſe ſhort paſſages, for the
rocks being perpendicular, there can be no hopes of preſerva-
tion, if a ſhipwreck ſhould happen.
From the natural diſpoſition of this place, we were unable
to get on much in the courſe of the day; but as ſoon as the
vefſel was at anchor, I uſed to go upon theſe mountains to.aſcer-
tain their height with the barometer. I never found any one
of them more than 300 or 350 French toiſes high, but theſe were
topped by others whoſe height ſeemed to increaſe as they were
farther diſtant from the Danube. Theſe mountains were all
covered with ſnow, although there was not the leaſt ſign of it
in any part of the country about the banks of the river.
When we came near. Ratiſbon, we left the veſſel, to viſit the
environs of this city, with intent to make fome inquiries into
natural hiſtory. This was conſtantly our employment every
time we diſembarked. M. Durieul's uncommon good nature,
joined to the moſt extenſive knowledge, prompted him to be
peculiarly earneſt in affiſting me in theſe purſuits. We had
but juſt got out of the boat when that gentleman diſcovered a
ſtone, on the borders of the river, with a ſingular inſcription
upon it. Some ſpades were brought from the boat to clear
away
B 2
4
AN ACCOUNT OF
away the earth from the ſtone; we attempted to copy the
characters, with which we were unacquainted : but the length
of the inſcription, the intenſe cold, and the night coming on
made us reſolve to quit the taſk. We determined therefore,
to dig up the ſtone, and take it with us into the boat. Its fize
put us to the neceſſity of going for aſſiſtance to the neighbour-
îng village. The peaſants informed us, that there were
many
{imilar infcriptions all around that place. This circumſtance
convinced us at once that there was nothing very wonderful in
our diſcovery. We then applied ourſelves, though rather too
late, to find out what this really was. It turned out that theſe
ſtones were nothing more than ſeveral Jewiſh tomb-ſtones, and
that the inſcriptions were epitaphs in Hebrew.
Although this adventure rather diſconcerted us at firſt, yet
we reſolved to entertain ourſelves with it; and the exerciſe we
had taken in the purſuit of it, had ſharpened our appetites for
fupper. In coming away we had the good fortune to ſave a
young man's life, who was going to throw himſelf into the
Danube, on account of a quarrel with his miſtreſs; being
apprized of his intentions, by ſome perſons who were running
after him, we ſtopped him, and put him fafe into their hands.
We ſet out the next day, and paſſed the bridge at Ratiſbon,
which was ſaid to be a very dangerous ſpot, and, in ſupport
of this opinion, we were told that an ambaſſador had loſt his
life in paſſing it. We were convinced that the death of the
ambaſſador had been the only foundation for this extraordinary
report.
We ſtopped at noon the ſame day, to take in proviſions at a
ſmall town on the banks of the Danube, and were much ſur-
prized on returning to the boat, to find a young lady on board,
of fifteen or fixteen years of age: ſhe had an air of conſequence
united to a molt pleaſing form : her down-caft eyes, her be-
haviour, her timidity, her dreſs, all beſpoke her to be of good
1
1
family:
,
1
}
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
5
t
1
1
family; we invited her therefore into our apartment; and ſhe
accepted of the invitation : the melancholy looks ſhe now and
then directed to us, were expreſſive of confuſion and deep
diſtreſs. We encouraged her, by paying her all poſſible regard;
and found, after a few queſtions, that ſhe lived with an uncle,
a curate, at a féw leagues diſtance from the town where we laſt
ſtopped : ſhe had ran away from him, becauſe he wanted to
compel her to take the veil. We conducted her to Paſfaw,
where her family was.
On the 24th of December, we came to a large village. This
being Chriſtmas-eve, we went to church to hear the ſervice,
which was very long. Next day, I found that my devotion
had been the occaſion of my loſing a portmanteau, containing
great part of my linen. This was the firſt loſs I ſuſtained in
my wardrobe, of which I brought very little back to
Paris; the reſt being ſtolen from me in the courſe of my
journey.
After ſeveral days failing, we arrived on the 27th at Lintz:
we found about this town a large quantity of the granite ſtone,
wrought for ſtair-caſes, chimnies, and other ornaments. The
failors informed us, that theſe granites were brought from
quarries in the neighbourhood of the town, where they were
commonly to be met with.
The Danube divides Lintz into two parts, communicating
with each other by a wooden bridge; the exact length of which,
I found to be three hundred and fifty paces. I computed
this diſtance at five hundred toiſes, and the depth of the river
at this place, according to the mariner's accounts, is one hun-
dred feet, or about ſeventeen toiſes. The fog, which had been
thick all the morning of the 28th, began to diſperſe towards
noon, and we immediately put to fail. The weather having
been tolerably favourable for ſome days paſt, we met with very
few
1
1
>
A
ll
7
.
}
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
-
few delays: and reached Vienna on the 31ſt of December
1760.
I had the moſt favourable reception from their Imperial
Majeſties at this Capital; they were pleaſed to ſhew their gra-
cious attention to the Sciences and the Academy, by deſiring
that I might be preſented to them. While I ſtayed in this
city, I viſited the Emperor's cabinet of natural hiſtory. From
the complete ſeries of the articles it contains, it may be rec-
koned among the fineſt in Europe. I have never met with any
collection ſo elegant in the claſs of corals.
The arſenal under the direction of Prince Lichtenſtein, is
remarkably curious, and deſerving attention, as well from the
quantity of artillery this Prince has enriched it with, as from
the great ſtock of arms of all kinds to be found there. They
are diſpoſed and arranged, in a manner moſt pleaſing to the
eye. The Prince has built a hall in the midſt of the arſenal,
where he has placed two beautiful marble ſtatues of the Em-
peror and Empreſs. Their Imperial Majeſties having been to
fee the arſenal, were agreeably ſurprized with this freſh in-
ſtance of Prince Lichtenſtein's attachment and zeal; but the
Prince was ſtill more fo ſome time after, on ſeeing his own buſt
in the ſame hall facing their Majeſties ftatues; a condeſcenſion
which was the moſt flattering mark of diſtinction a ſubject
could receive, and at the ſame time reflected honor upon their
Imperial Majeſties, whoſe goodneſs and generoſity captivates
all who come near them. Prince Lichtenſtein procured me
a ſeries of petrified wood from the Carpathian mountains, of
marbles, and of different pebbles not leſs curious.
I knew it was the cuſtom at Vienna, to be very ſtrict in
examining every thing which came into the city. Fearing left
my inſtruments packed up with the greateſt care, ſhould receive
any damage from this inſpection, I had begged the favour of
Count Staremberg, ambaſſador from their Imperial Majeſties
at
.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
at Paris, to get leave for me to paſs, without having them un-
packed. He was ſo obliging to write, on this account, to the
Baron de Cotec, comptroller of the cuſtoms. I was infinitely
pleaſed with this gentleman's politeneſs, and ſatisfied with the
orders he had given.
In the courſe of my voyage upon the Danube, I had ob-
ferved the height of the barometer : but the uſe I intended to
make of my obſervations, required that I ſhould compare them
with thoſe made at Vienna. Here I met with Father Hell, a
Jeſuit, profeſſor of aſtronomy, well known by his great pro-
ficiency in that ſcience, and by his ephemerides with which he
obliges the learned world every year. Father Liefganig, of the
fame ſociety, and who' applies himſelf ſucceſsfully to the ſame
Audies, took the trouble upon himſelf of making obſervations
correſponding with fuch as I ſhould make hereafter, and of
communicating thoſe he had already made while I was on the
Danube. In his obſervatory, we determined the magnetic
variation to be thirteen degrees weſtward, and at the ſame
time we compared our barometers.
Baron Van Swieten, firſt phyſician to the Empreſs, and mem-
ber of our academy, informed me, that he uſed electricity with
great ſucceſs in the rheumatiſm, and other diſorders of the like
nature, although very little benefit is experienced from it in
France. Can this difference ariſe from the diverſity of climates,
or is it owing to any injudicious method of applying the
remedy ?
I left this capital the 8th of January, after having experi-
enced much kindneſs from the Duke de Pralin, then am.
baffador at Vienna.. Weivere joined by M. Favier, who was
going to St. Peterſburg; as fecretary of embaffy: and we
arrived on the oth of January 1761 at Nikolſburg, a ſmall
town pretty well built, where there is a tolerably fine ſeat, and
a beautiful fountain. Brünn, where we ſtopped the ſame day, ..
1
1
I
1
8
AN ACCOUNT OF
-
}
is by no means an ugly town; it is fortified, although but in
differently. The citadel is placed on an eminence.
Our journey from Vienna had hitherto been over a plain
where the roads were very fine; but they began to grow bad
about the town of Brünn, which we did not leave 'till ten
o'clock at night, having been detained there by the breaking
of one of our carriage wheels. I loſt one of my barometers
by this accident, and next day the other, by the carriage falling
into a ditch : part of the night was ſpent in drawing it out; as
we were obliged to unload it, which we did on all theſe occaſions.
Theſe accidents were ſo frequent, that I was in continual ap-
prehenſions for my inſtruments. The lights, we had provided
ourſelves with at Vienna, began to fail; and without theſe it
would have been impracticable for us to travel in the night,
ſo that I began to fear we ſhould not reach Tobolſky in due
time. The ſame day we came to the river Bianavoda ; which
appeared to me about thirty toiſes broad : its borders only
being frozen, we waded through it. . Although it was not
more than two feet deep in this place, yet the horſes could not
croſs it without great difficulty, the looſe flakes of ice being
very troubleſome to them, as well as the frozen borders, which
it was neceſſary to break. At length we arrived on the 11th
at Neutiſchein, where we paſſed the night, and ſet off from
thence the 12th inſtant, at ſeven in the morning. The Car-
pathian mountains were ſtill on our rights at the diſtance of a
"league, or a league and a half, ſometimes leſs. We dined at
Friedeck, a ſmall town of Sileſia, pretty well peopled; where
a great fair was then kept. The dreſs of the people of this
town, and of the country round about, appeared to me the
fame as that of the inhabitants of Moravia: the women wear
ſmall white petticoats very ſhort; they have generally a kind
of coloured waiſtcoat on, and a white linen veil faſtened to
the head. They wrap themſelves in this veil, which comes
down
ز
...
9
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
.
1
:
down as: low as the waiſt: fome of them have nothing but a
piece of white crape flowing on their ſhoulders; their ſtockings
are all plaited, as if they were made of coarſe packthread,
twiſted round their legs; and the whole of their dreſs is as
ridiculous as their figure.' The men are tolerably well made,
and their dreſs is very ſimilar to that of the country people in
France.
The cold was not ver.y. intenſe, although it was now the 12th
of January: the thermometer was only at three degrees below
0; a great deal of ſnow fell: on the 13th, the thermometer
fell to five degrees, and continued at the ſame point on the
14th: but in the following night, when we were ſtill at Bilitz,
it fell all at once to fourteen and an half. We left this town
at eight in the morning, in the midſt of this intenſe cold;
which I was the more affected with, as I had not before ex-
perienced any great degree of it. We reached Zator the ſame
day, at two in the afternoon : our baggage did not come in
'till eleven at night; for we had been obliged to have it con-
veyed on the country people's carts, on account of the damages
our carriages had received.
Zator is a large borough town, ſituated on the frontiers of
Poland, of which Count Dunin is the Staroſt, (or Lord): he
was not only kind enough to inſiſt upon our lodging with
him, but ſeeing our carriages in very bad condition, he alſo
made his people chuſe out the beſt ſort of wood from his ſtore-
houſe, and gave the ſtricteſt orders to have them completely
repaired. Notwithſtanding the Count's endeavours to make
our ſtay as agreeable as poſſible, we were preparing to let out
as ſoon as our carriages were ready; when we were informed,
that the Viſtula was not yet quite frozen over. The cold which
had been ſo intenſe on the 15th gave way all at once, and
the thermometer was only at o on the 17th. It being very
uncertain whether the river would ſoon be frozen over, we
C
reſolved
1
10
AN ACCOUNT OF
-
reſolved to have the ice broken; and, on the 18th, we croſfed
the river near its head in a ferry; we arrived the 19th at
Cracow, and the 22d at Warſaw.
Warſaw is the capital of Poland: it is a very fine city, and
contains ſeveral elegant buildings; but it is remarkable, that
it has not one ſingle inn. A ſtranger who ſhould happen to
come there without acquaintance, might run the riſque of.
lying in the street. The Polanders are indeed fo: very hoſpi-
table, that ſuch an incident is not likely to happen very fre- ..
quently. The Marquis de Paulmy, our ambaſſador, was.ex-.
ceedingly kind to me. He preſented me to the late King 011.
the 23d, and to the Prince of Courland.
The women of Poland are in general handſome and ami-
able; they improve their underſtanding by reading, and, the
knowledge of various languages: their full dreſs is commonly
after the French manner; but in undreſs, they wear a Poliſh
habit, which is a ſort of very elegant riding-dreſs. Inſtead of
caps, they wear a kind of dragoon's cap; this dreſs is prodigi-
Qully becoming to ſuch, as are well made. They love company
and pleaſure, but are ſtrictly virtuous; which ſeems to be
rather the effect of ſuperſtition, than of poliſhed manners, of
the climate, or of true principles of religion. It was then the
carnival, a ſeaſon devoted to pleaſure : the ambaſſadors, and
ſome of the Polish noblemen, gave the moſt expenſive enter-
tainments.; where every body was tired as uſual with form
and ceremony, while the. Ridotto was the only place for
real amuſement.
The Ridotto, is a public diverſion, in ſome reſpects like the
maſked ball at. Paris : it conſiſts of ſeveral rooms; dancing is.
going forward in ſome, gaming in another,, beſides which
there is one room for refreſhments. The Polanders come there
in a maſquerade habit;. this, according to the cuſtom of the
country, is often a long robe ;, underneath which they wear a.
kind
1
A
1
A JOURNEY TO'SIBERI A.
II.
kind of waiſtcoat; and their heads are ſhaved and covered with
a cap. The Poles are generally tall and well made: the ſpirit
of liberty ſhews itſelf in all their actions'; and the haughtineſs
of their behaviour, ſeems to imply that particular reſpect is
due to the young women they chuſe to dance with. The mild
and pleaſing aſpect of the women, the livelineſs of their eyes,
the Menderneſs of their waiſts, and their activity, make a
remarkable contraſt with the men.
The Poliſh dances are moſt in faſhion at theſe balls; - the
dancers form à circle as large as the room will allow, with
the perſons of the firſt rank at the top; they turn round the
room each man with his partner: the man has little to do, only
twiſting himſelf about; while the woman, whoſe hand he
takes hold of, has more action. The muſic is as melancholy
and tireſome as the dance; it is thought to expreſs great
dignity. After the Poliſh, Engliſh dances are moſt in uſe;
their livelineſs and ſpirit make up for the flowneſs of the
former.
"The kingdom of Poland is tolerably well peopled: the nobles
are perfectly independent, and the nation is ſubjected to the
neighbouring powers; from the anarchy of the
government,
the ſovereign is without authority, the ſtate without defence,
and expoſed to every invader : the lands belong to the nobles ;
they diſtribute a certain portion of land and cattle among the
country people, who are their faves. The country man enjoys
the produce of the land given to him; but is obliged to work
with his own oxen and horſes four days in the week, to cul-
tivate the lands of his lord, or to ſubmit to any thing which
may be required of him, even to ſervile employments.
Each Lord has à fort of farmer, named Podſtaroſte ; to
whom he allows a certain ſtipend; either in money or land;
and under whoſe direction there is a wout or under-farmer, who
gives an account every evening to the farmer of the ſtate of
the
(
i;
C 2
7
AN ACCOUNT OF
TO
the village, and the work of the day. If any one of the ſlaves
has been remifs in coming tohis bufineſs, or has behaved him-
felf ſo as to diſpleaſe the under-farmer, he is immediately pu..
piſhed: this is done by laying him along the ground with his
back quite bare, one of the flaves then holds his bead, another
his feet, while a third is employed in fogging him feverely
with a whip, which they call kuntzouk. The under-farmer
drives the ſlaves to work with his whip, like horſes, and treats
them in the ſame manner.
i
While the men are employed in cultivating the lands of their
Lord, the women are bufied in dreſſing his flax, waſhing, or
other offices peculiar to them: if neglectful, they are puniſhed
with the kantzouk, as well as the men.. If any of the flaves
attempt to evade this tyranny, by eloping from the village,
they are foon fent back by the neighbouring lords, according
to a ſettled agreement between them: in this caſe, they are ſo
ſeverely puniſhed, that ſuch incidents rarely happen.
The Poles have always a great number of ſervants, taken
from among their ſlaves: they are allowed à certain quantity
of. bread every week, and a meſs made of a kind of barley,
cabbage, and ſalt, every day: they have alſo a livery, ſtockings
and boots, given them, and one guinea a year
for
wages.
The manner of travelling in Poland requires a conſiderable
train of attendants; it is cuſtomary on theſe occaſions to
Garry every thing that is uſeful or convenient; all ſorts of pro-
"viſions, all the common utenfils of life, tables, chairs, and
even beds, when a viſit is intended to a friend's houſe, where
there are never more of theſe than are of uſe in the family, fo
that
every traveller is ſuppoſed to bring his bed along with
him.
The countryman alone pays the taxes in Poland, which are:
very moderate :, the chief revenues of the lords ariſe from
corn, butter, and honey, which the bees depoſit in the trunks
of
.
1
Page XI
SCALES of FAHRENHEIT S and D.REAUMUR's Thermometers
D.Reaumur.
Talrenheit,
4112
108
104
200
96
36
92
88
39
84
28
80
76
94
.792
68
20
64
16
60 56 52
192
48
8
44.
40
4
36
92
28
24
20
16
12
8
4.
O
A JOURNEY TOS I BER I A.
13
W trées in the middle of the woods. Perfons who are con-
victed of taking honey not belonging to them, are condemned
to-die: after their trial, they aré faſtened naked to the tree
where the bee-hive is; their belly is then opened near the
Havel, fufficiently to let out all the bowels, which are twiſted
found the tree, and they are thus left in the moſt inhuman
manner to expire. This fort of puniſhment, however, is at
preſent almoſt out of uſe. ii...
The fòrtunes of all the Polifh Hobility are by no mean's
equal: the greafer number haver eſtates of their own, Others
live entirely on the King's bounty, who muſt be benevolent
from neceſſity. The King only has the right of giving
ſtarojties, or confiderable land eſtates. ·· They belong to the
family no longer than while the father lives, unleſs the King
pleaſes to renew the grant to his heirs. It fometimes happens,
therefore, that very opulent men in this country are reduced at
once to extreme poverty: all the family is then obliged to be in
the ſervice of ſome of the rich people, and often of the
ftrangers reſiding at Warſaw.
This ſtate of ſervility is not degrading in Poland: when the
Diet meets, the gentleman ſervant quits his maſter to go and
give his vote. He fometimes obtains a ſtaroſty, and becomes a
man of conſequence in his turn.
All the great people of Poland call their ſeats palaces, al-
though, in any other place, they would only be looked upon as
the houſes of private people in a very middling ſtation. There
are however ſome fine ſeats, eſpecially the palace of the Grand-
marſhal of Poland.
I left Warſaw on the 27th, with Mr. Favier; we croſſed
the Viſtula; which at this place is about fixty toiſes over, on
the ice: The 28th, we paſſed through the village of Pirde-
leiova. Five French people of one family had been murdered
a few days before near this village, by fome Ruſſians. The
mother,
in
Å
I
others
t
со
114 .: AN: ACCOUNT OF:
I
1
1
mother, whoſe name was Lebel, carried on a conſiderable trade
in jewels at St. Peterſburg ; ſhe was then on her return from
-France, where ſhe had been to make ſome new purchaſes, and
had ſettled her daughter at; the ſame time, whom ſhe was
taking with her into Ruſſia with her ſon-in-law; an accomptant,
and a maid ſervant. Theſe travellers were informed on thei
arrival at Warſaw, that ſome Ruſſian carriers were then going
to ſet out for St. Peterſburg : from a principle of oeconomy,
they made a bargain with theſe men to conduct them into
Ruſſia. - At Wegrow, the mother imprudently expoſed
-ſome of her jewels. The Ruffians immediately laid a ſcheme
for murdering them, and in order to accompliſh this deſign
privately, they deſired the travellers to ſet out at two' in the
morning, pretending that if they made it Játer, they would
be obliged to croſs a very dangerous-river the night following.
The travellers conſented; the two men were in one carriage,
the three women in another. The Ruſſians had contrived to
ſeparate the carriages, at ſome miles diſtance from Pirdeleiova,
while the travellers ſlept. They began by diſpatching the two
men with a kind of dagger they have always at their girdle.
They then went to the carriage where the women were; the
young married woman was immediately Nain without making
any reſiſtance; the mother defended herſelf as well as ſhe
could with a knife, and even wounded one of theſe villains.
The ſervant, in the mean time, had eſcaped into a neighbour-
ing wood, where ſhe thought herſelf ſafe, but they followed
and killed her alſo. They, afterwards confeſſed all theſe cir-
cumſtances. After having murdered this whole family, they
open the trunks, ſeized the moſt valuable things, and
then purſued their journey to Ruſſia. An officer in the ſerá
vice of the Empreſs Queen paſſed by this place a few hours
after the aſſaſſination: he went back to Wegrow, and
acquainted the people with this horrible tranſaction. The
6
curate,
broke-open
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
15,
1
eurate, from whom we had the ſtory, gave ſuch a deſcription
of the murderers as might enable the officer to find them out.
He ſet out immediately, inquiring at every village what road
they had taken. They had gone on in the great Poliſh road,
intending certainly to reach the Ruſſian territories as ſoon
as poſſible; where they imagined they ſhould be out of danger;.
but the officer made fo much hafte, that he came up with them
before they could get out of the Polith dominions. They were:
at a Jew's houſe, where they had depoſited their plunder. He
had them- taken up in ſpite of their reſiſtance and that of the
Jew, acquainted the republic of the affair, and then continued
his journey to Peterſburg.
This murder made the more noiſe in the country, as the
Poles are in general very hoſpitable, and that ſuch crimes are:
but little known amongſt them. They never ſpoke of this
affair without tears, and ſeemed to find a kind of comfort in:
recollecting the moſt trifling actions of theſe unfortunate tra-
vellers, in ſpeaking of their integrity, their goodnefs, and
eſpecially of the mutual affection of the young married couple.
which was apparent on every occaſion:
No ſooner was this incident made public in Ruſſia; than it:
was required that the murderers ſhould be given up. This:
ſtep' appeared very extraordinary to the Poles, and to the
ſtrangers who were then at St. Peterſburg, for the crime-
having been committed in the territories of Poland; the puniſh-
ment of it certainly belonged to the republic. But the Ruſſians
thought their greatneſs was concerned in the fate of thefe:
villains, and the Poles, by complying with their requeſt; gave:
a freſh inſtance of their own weakneſs.
On the 29th; at ten in the morning we arrived at Bialiſtok:
in
very
cold weather; the thermometer was eleven degrees bed.
low o in the carriage. Our journey hitherto from Warſaw
had been over a fine plain, covered with granite ſtone, all the
Way:
)
T6
AN: ACCOUNT OF
1
way from Wegrow to witbina ſèven or eight-leagues.of Bialiſtok.
Theſe granites are of different ſpecies and various colours';
they are to be found every where from the fiże, of four feet in
diameter to that of two inches, and commonly of four or five
inches ;. their form is for the moſt part fpherical, which is a
proof of their having been conveyed in ſtreams of water.
Warſaw is entirely paved with theſe granites:;; but there are
none to be found about Bialiſoknor: indeed any other kind.
of ſtone. As.foon as we were arrived at this borough, which,
may be conſidered as a ſmall towņ, we went to ſee the ſeat of
M. Braniſký, Grand Marſhal of Poland.
A large avenue, with a portal of ſtone at each end, leads up
to the houſe::: the firſt portal is inſulated and rather uſeleſs;
the ſecond riſes in à cupola, 'and forms the gateway of the
houſe. Over this portali is placed a fun-dial, and a griffin gilt
underneath it; fupporting the arms of the Grand Marſhal.
On coming into the court-yard, which is very large, two
pteromata, built after the Roman manner, are ſeen on each
fide; in the middle of theſe is a large pavilion. The body of:
the building faces the portal. The veſtibule or entrance into
the houſe is ſmall; four columns of black inarble ſupport the
fight of ſteps, which is narrow, and has not a grand appear-
ance: , The apartments of the Marſhal and his Lady, are be-
hind the columns; the firſt to the right hand, the laſt to the
left. The Grand Marſhal's apartments are elegant, and
ornamented with a variety of fine figures in bronze; thoſe of
his lady are magnificenţ, every where ſplendid with gold, and
decorated with painting and ſculpture, diſpoſed with infinite
taſte. From theſe apartments I went down to ſome baths, large
eñough to hold more than twenty perſons, but they are not pro,
perly taken care of. On the firſt floor there is a fine faloon,
in which liowever the painting is but indifferent ; to the right
and left are different rooms, pretty elegant, but diſpoſed with
leſs
1
'T
A JOURNEY
JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
17
!
1
ܪ
leſs taſte, and in every reſpect inferior to thoſe of the Marſhal's
lady. The King's apartment is very beautiful; and the
Queen's very rich, but antique; the bed is embroidered all
over with gold.
The gardens, the groves, and the green-houſe, are well
laid out; the park is very large, well filled with trees, and
there is a fine aviary in it. This ſeat looks rather like the
palace of a King than the houſe of a private man. We were
treated with great civility by the Marſhal's people, although
their lord was abſent.
The want of water is a very great inconvenience to which the
town of Bialiſtok is expoſed; the inhabitants are obliged to
have it conveyed from a great diſtance, and this muſt of
courſe be very expenſive to them. The town is ſituated in the
midſt of an extenſive plain, very well cultivated. We left
this place the ſame day we arrived there, and after paſſing
through a great many woods, in our way from Bialiſtok, we
reached Sokolka at eleven at night.
On the zoth, at eight in the morning, the thermometer
was ſtill at il degrees below o. Notwithſtanding this ſevere
cold, there was no ſnow to be ſeen any where but in the woods.
At nine we came to the borders of the river Memel, the real
name of which is Niemen. The river being only frozen
at its borders we ferried over it, and afterwards went up a
ſtreet leading to Grodno: this ſtreet, as well as the whole
town, is paved with granites of various colours. The town
is divided into two parts, upper and lower : the upper con-
tains the citadel, which is inſulated, and communicates with
the town by means of a draw-bridge, placed over a deep gorge.
The road is very good from Warſaw to this town, but far-
ther northward the ground becomes more uneven, and inter-
rupted with hillocks. As we were croſſing a ſmall river
at the diſtance of a mile from Rotnica, the ice gave way, and
Ꭰ .
onc
18
AN ACCOUNT OF
Y
grew excel-
one of our carriages ſtuck. We faſtened all our horſes, which
were ten in number, to this carriage, but ſtill found it im-
poffible to draw it out, ſo that we were obliged to ſend for
four more at eleven o'clock at night. The cold
fively ſevere ; we kindled ſome fire in the midſt of the ice and
fnow: at laſt, while we were at ſupper, the horſes came, and
with much difficulty we got out of this unlucky ſpot. The hills
became more frequent as we advanced, and although not very
ſteep, were ſtill exceeding troubleſome, being moſt of them
covered with ice from top to bottom, and the horſes in Poland
not being ſhod. On the 31ſt, at four in the morning, we came
to a river, which we croſſed in a ferry, after working for two
hours to break the ice on its borders. We took frelh horſes at
the village of Mereck, on the oppoſite ſhore, and fet out from
thence immediately. Having reached Olitta, we were prepar-
ing to paſs the Niemen a ſecond time, when we were told that
the ferry had been carried away by the current, and that we'
muſt take the croſs road to go to Kowno: The roads, how- .
ever, began to be very bad, and we had ſcarcely got a mile on
our way, before we met with other frozen hills; the aſcents
were very difficult, and it was impoſſible to get to the top
without putting all the horſes to one carriage : in coming down
the hills, ſome of the horſes were faſtened to the back
part
of
the carriage. We paſſed the whole night of the 31ſt of
January to the ift of February in travelling after this manner,
and arrived the ſame day at Gniezno, a village of which
Count Paſcy is lord, who was then at Warſaw.
Not finding
any horſes at this place, we fent to beg the favour of Count
Paſcy's farmer to get us ſome; he procured us ſome very
good horſes, which brought us to Darfzoniſki before noon,
notwithſtanding the extrême badneſs of the roads.
found the poſtilions had gone above fix miles out of the road
to Kowno, ſo, that we were obliged to go back again. We
were
Here we
rr
1
3
A
$
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
19
were in hopes, from the accounts the inhabitants of this vil-
lage gave us, that the river Niemen, which was not more than
three quarters of a mile diſtant, would be completely frozen
over, but when we came to its borders, we found the ice not
ſtrong enough to bear us; ſo that we were obliged to go an-
other way. Near the hamlet of Podſtrava, we came to a hill,
which we were labouring in vain to get up, from three in the
afternoon to fix in the evening; for although it was but a low
hill, yet the aſcent was ſteep, and covered with ice from top to
bottom. We went back to the hamlet we had juſt left, which
was within gun-ſhot of this ſpot; here we reſted our horſes
for ſeveral hours, and then attempted again to paſs the hill.
We took all the country people of the hamlet along with us,
and burned links to ſave our flambeaus. With the help of the
ten horſes to one of the carriages, we got half way up the
hill, but could not poſſibly get any farther, although ſome of
us were employed in whipping the horſes, and others in puſh-
ing up the carriage. All our attempts came to nothing, and
we returned to the hamlet of Podſtrava, where we paſſed the
night. As we were obliged to paſs all theſe frozen mountains
on foot, M. Favier had got ſeveral falls; the laſt accidents of
this fort were of a dangerous nature, as he had received a
number of bruiſes which were very painful to him. The
houſe we put up at was a kind of inn, which exhibited an
appearance of the moſt extreme poverty; it belonged to a
Jew; there was but one bed in it for the father and mother,
the reſt of the family ſlept on pieces of very dirty rags ſtrewed
upon the ground. The people in this part of the country
have no other light than what they get from laths of wood
ſet on fire, and ſtuck horizontally in the wall. Here the coun-
tryman eats bread in ſummer time, as well as in Lithuania,
but is obliged to go without it in winter, becauſe he fells moſt
of his corn: the cachia is then uſed inſtead of it, which is
nothing
D 2
1
20
AN ACCOUNT OF
+
nothing more than peeled barley, boiled in water as rice is.
The better kind of people in Poland eat a great deal of pork,
and four krout, which is nothing more than cabbage cut in
pieces, and thrown into water for ſeveral months till it turns
four. They have alſo a ſoup they call barſez ;. made of the
juice of beet-root, turned four by being put into a caſk for
ſeveral months ; this liquor is mixed with water, cream, and
meat, when they can get it; and they reckon it a very nice:
diſh.
The inhabitants of this hamlet are fo pool, that they could
ſcarce ſupply us with a little ſtraw to lie down upon. · Al-
though we were much fatigued, yet we ſlept little, as the con-
tinual delays we were expoſed to made us uneaſy. M, Favier
was intruſted with very important diſpatches to the Marquis-
de l' Hopital, ambaſſador at St. Peterſburg, which required.
ſo much hafte, that he was frequently obliged to give the
Duke de Choiſeul an account of the number of obſtacles we
met with on our way to that capital. The countryman we
had ſent for freſh horſes came back at four in the morning,
and told us that the people would not ſend their horſes more
than half way to meet us; as they would then have been of little
fervice to us, we reſolved to attempt getting round the hill,
and therefore waited till day-break.
We collected all the
people of the hamlet, and on the ſecond of February, with
their aſſiſtance, we at length got out of this place, where we
had been detained ſince three o'clock in the afternoon of the
iſt inſtant. At eleven in the morning we reached Kamſtiſki,
and came to Kowno the ſame day about four in the after-
noon,
On the 3d of February the thermometer roſe as high as
which made us apprehenſive of a thaw; but came down
again in the evening as faſt, the wind being changed to the
north : our journey all this day was over a plain. On the
4th,
0,
A'JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
21
4th, in the morning, the cold flackened a little, and the ther-
mometer was not more than five degrees below o: the wind
was very high, and blew up clouds of ſnow, which were very
troubleſome to us; one of our poftilions could not ſtand it,
but left us in the middle of the woods, and made his eſcape ſo
effectually, that we could not poſſibly find him out, but were
obliged to ſend for another from the neareſt village. We came
to Kralki at eleven at night, and to Mittaw on the 5th inſtant,
about ten in the morning.
Míttaw is the capital of Courland, and the place of the
Duke's reſidence. It is a fine town, but in general not well
built : on coming out of it we met with the palace the Duke
de Biren built, while he was favourite of the Czarina Ann;
which would be incomparably elegant if it was finiſhed.
The roads from Kowno had been very good. We reached
Olin the ſame day, after paſſing the boundaries of Livonia and
Ruffia, at about a mile from this place. All the country was.
covered with ſnow, and fledges began to be uſed. We came to
Riga at ten at night, and put up at an inn called Krieg, where
we found a number of people who had juſt done ſupper; the
company was ſeated round a table, from which every thing:
was removed, except bottles and glaſſes. Each perſon had a:
pipe near three feet long; they drank and ſmoked alternately:
fome were leaning on the table ;. others weré ſtretched at their
eaſe in an arm-chair, with their waiſtcoats unbuttoned : no.
thing was to be heard. but the jingling of glaſſes, the clathing,
of bottles, and the noiſe made by the ſmacking of the ſmokers,
lips. Clouds of ſmoke aroſe on every ſide, as inconvenient to
the ſight as diſagreeable to the ſmell. They were ſo thick, that
perſons at the other end of the room were ſcarcely diſcernable.
Some very pretty and well-ſhaped ſervant maids made their
appearance now and then; they were neatly dreſſed, and did.
1
22
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
not ſeem as if they meant to pique themſelves upon a profeſ-
ſion of chaſtity.
We had but an indifferent ſupper ; reſt-indeed ſeemed more
neceſſary to us than food. We took a view of the city the
next day, while fledges were preparing, on which we had our
carriages placed.
Riga iš a large commercial town, ſituated on the Dwina.
Before we came into the town, we croſſed this river on the
ice; it is about twice as broad as the Seyne. The ſea not
being more than two leagues diſtant from Riga, the merchan-
dize is eaſily brought up to the city. This town formerly be-
longed to the Swedes, who loſt it in the time of the Czar
Peter I. : it has preſerved all the privileges ſtipulated for, when
it capitulated with Ruſſia. There are few nobles in the town,
except among the itrangers ; 'the inhabitants being chiefly
traders.
After dinner we went to pay our reſpects to the governor,
who is of the Dolgorouſki family; but, as he was very far
advanced in years, and not well, we could not poſſibly fee
him.
We received great civilities from M. de Wittinhof, in the
council of the regency of Livonia, and Knight of the Order of
St. Alexander Newſki. He had married the daughter of the
famous General Munick, although that gentleman was baniſh-
ed into Siberia.
Our ſledges were finiſhed on the 7th inſtant, and we left
Riga the fame day åt fix in the evening. We had ſcarce got
half a mile from the town, when we found that there was no
more ſnow ;' we were then in an extenſive plain, which it was
impoſſible to pafs with our Nedges. The night was yet very
dark, and we were far from any alliſtance. We attempted to fix
the carriages on the wheels again ; but although we had flam-
beaus, yet the darkneſs of the night and the weight of our
baggage
t
!
}
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
23
!
baggage made it impoſſible for us to ſucceed in our attempts..
We ordered an interpreter, whom I brought with me from War-
ſaw, to deſire the poițilions to go into the neareſt village for help:
a ſharp diſpute immediately aroſe between the Ruſſians and the
interpreter. As we were ignorant of the language, we could
not poſſibly diſcover what they were quarrelling about; and
my interpreter being in liquor, we could neither make him
liſten to reaſon, nor hold his tongue. We were ſtill expoſed to
the open air in the moſt ſevere weather, with little hope of
being ſoon releaſed from this ſituation : at laſt, with much dif--
ficulty we underſtood, that the poſtilions refuſed to go in
fearch of aſſiſtance, on account of the darkneſs of the night.
I came near and ſhewed them a rouble, a Ruſſian coin amount-
ing to about four ſhillings and fix-pence Engliſh; they imme-
diately ran off, not leaving even one man with us, and re-
turned very quickly with the country people. It was thought
ſufficient to take off the ſledges, which ſerved for the fore-
wheels, and to faſten them behind the carriages. We got on
our way again about eleven at night, but when we had
gone a few ſteps farther, the ropes belonging to the other
fledges gave way: the country people, who had not left us,
made us underſtand it would be abſolutely neceſſary to take off
the other fledges, and that they would do this for us, in con-
fideration of another rouble; we had already given them two,
and one to the poſtilions; this made altogether about:
eighteen ſhillings Engliſh. Although we were not well .
pleaſed at being thus impoſed upon, we were ſo anxious to
get out ſoon from this place, that we gave whatever they aſked.
We went on quietly the reſt of the night, and part of the next
day; but as the ſnow grew more and more thick, and we met
with nothing but ſledges on the road, we were determined from
what had happened to us, not to have recourſe to them, till it
6
1
1
wass
24
ccou
AN ACCOUNT OF
con
;
A
was quite impoſſible to do without them. On the 8th inſtant
there was a moſt violent ſtorm; whirlwinds of ſnow aroſe
on all fides; the largeſt objects were ſcarcely diſcernable at the
diſtance of a few yards; the wind drove the ſnow with ſuch
force, that the horſes ſtopped every minute, and it was im-
poſſible to get them on. To complete our misfortunes, one of
the poſtilions overturned the horſes, and the carriage where the
baggage was, into a hole ; we then gave up every thing for loft
however we got out of the carriage immediately, and after
working for two hours, we proceeded again on our journey,
and came at l'aft to Lenzenhof. The wind foon grew calm,
and we paſſed the next poſt to Wolmar without any accident,
which was very extraordinary. The country was covered with
ſnow, and the road was very wide; it grew narrow on
coming out of Wolmar ; the way was tracked over a heap of
ſnow, gathered up by the winds between a hedge-row of trees;
it was hardened only in the beaten paths; the poſtilions con-
ducted us with the greateſt care through this dangerous road.
We were juſt getting out of this paſs, when the carriage we
were in, diſappeared all at once, ſo that the horſes heads could
but juſt be ſeen, and we were buried in the carriage ; there
remained only a ſmall opening at the top of the coach, by
which we got out, without waiting for help. We tried in vain
to diſengage the carriage, by faſtening all the horſes of the
other carriage to it: we were obliged to fend for ſhovels
from the neareſt village, and after having ſpent the greater
part of the day in this buſineſs, we at length got the carriage
and horſes out of the hole. We had our carriages fixed on
the ſledges at the next village, and arrived on the 10th at two
in the afternoon at Derpt. Here we learned by ſome Ruſſians,
juſt come from St. Peterſburg, that there was ſuch a quantity
of ſnow on the road, and the roads were ſo narrow, that
7
-
we
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
25
-
we could not poſlibly travel with our carriages. The truth of
this report was confirmed by the poſt-maſter, who aſſured us
we ſhould not be able to reach St. Peterſburg in a fortnight
with our carriagies; we therefore left them, and took four
Nedges in this town, two for ourſelves, and two for the fer-
vant and the baggage. I experienced, for the firſt time, the
eaſe of travelling with ſledges; we went on with the greateſt
velocity, without meeting with any accident. . The cold 'in-
creaſed however every day as we came nearer to St. Peterſburg;
on the 17th, the thermometer kept up. at twelve degrees and a
half till noon, and fell four or five degrees in the night-time.
As we were almoſt in the open air on our fledges, we ſuffered
much from the ſevere cold, which we were not uſed to. At
length we came to St. Peterſburg on the 13th of February,
after a journey of about ten weeks. We had met with ſuch a
variety of accidents every day, that I deſpaired of reaching
Siberia in time for the obſervation.
I went immediately to the Marquis de l' Hopital, our am-
baſſador, who was extremely kind to me. He was juſt going
away; the Baron de Breteuil remained miniſter plenipo-
tentiary
I had left France, in conſequence of the academy of St.
Peterfburg having requeſted that of Paris to ſend one of its
members into Siberia, where ſome aſtronomers of Ruſſia were
alſo to meet. Theſe aſtronomers had been already gone
month, before I arrived at St. Peterſburg : their departure, and
various difficulties ſtarted before I came, had given riſë to ſome
doubts with regard to my journey to. Tobolſky. Some of the
acadeiny of St. Peterſburg propoſed divers other parts of Rufa
fia,, leſs diſtant, and more eaſily to be got at, than Tobolſky;
but as the Tranſit of Venus over the Sun would be performed
in leſs time in this capital of Siberia, than in any other part.
of the globe; it could not have been viewed to ſo much ad-
E
vantage
1
а.
26
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
1
vantage any where elſe. Theſe reaſons were eafily compresa
hended by a miniſter of fo much knowledge as the Baron de
Breteuil. Count Woronzof, High: Chancellor of Ruſſia, a
lover and protector of the Sciences, readily came into his
meaſures; the obſtacles which had been raiſed were re-
moved, and my departure was at laſt fixed for the roth of
March.
The Empreſs Elizabeth gave the moſt circumſtantial
orders on this occaſion. All the aſſiſtances I met with in
travelling through Siberia, were owing to the protection of
this Princeſs.
When I had reached St. Peterſburg; I was ſtill at the
diſtance of eight hundred leagues from Tobolſky. This new
journey required other preparations, very different from thoſe
I had been employed in at ſetting out from France., I was
obliged to take all forts of proviſions with me, even thoſe
which are moſt in common uſe, ſuch as bread; and to ſupply,
myſelf with beds, and all the neceſſary utenſils of life. I could
not do without an interpreter, nor without a. clock-maker, to
mend my clocks in caſe of accident. I ſcarce had occaſion to
alk for any thing, but was anticipated in all my wants by the
Baron de Breteuil; who was as earneſt as myſelf about this
obſervation, the ſucceſs of which is chiefly owing to his atten-
tion ; and indeed the nation is much indebted in many other
reſpects to the conduct of this miniſter.
The feafon was ſo far advanced, that I began to be appre-
henfive, left a thaw coming on before I could reach Tobolſky,
ſhould fruſtrate the deſign of my journey, by obliging me to
remain in the midſt of the woods of Siberia. I truſted, how-
ever, to the very expeditious manner of travelling on fledges,
and ſet out from St. Peterſburg on the roth of March in the
evening, with four of them. There are ſeveral kinds of theſe
Nedges,
|
Pl.II.p.27
44
.
.
.
W
7.4.
"With
لیزر
-
I
in een
Intuin
inom
LB. le Prince del
C.Grignion saulp.
7
1
C
2
-
!
1
A
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
27
Nedges, although in many reſpects they are built nearly upon
the ſame plan *.
The fledge in which I travelled, at ſetting out from St.
Peterſburg, was cloſe on all ſides, but very heavy on ac-
count of the quantity of things I had put into it. It was
* The lower part of the fledges is made of two pieces of wood, each of
which is about ſix inches wide, and three inches thick at the end of the back
part of the fledge. The fame dimenſions are continued for the length of two
or three feets they afterwards gradually diminiſh as they come nearer to the
other extremity, which is turned up in a circular form at the fore-part of the
Nedge, to the height of about two feet, as in the fledge at Plate I. in which
there are four children drawn by two others. (The wood is bent in this man-
ner while it is ſtill green, and by fixing it thus againſt the houſes, where it is
ſometimes left for a year.) In the middle of, and underneath theſe two pieces,
which are the chief parts of the fledge, there are two plates of iron, almoſt as
thin as the iron of ſkates, and of the ſame uſe. Theſe two pieces are fixed at
the diſtance of two feet and a half from each other, by ſtrong pieces of wood
placed tranſverſely: over this firſt frame a ſecond is placed, faſtened to the former
by pegs, as may be ſeen in the forementioned Nedge ; but the pieces of this
ſecond frame are not ſo ſtrong as thoſe of the firſt. The common ſedges in uſe,
for carrying proviſions and baggage, are conſtructed in this ſimple manner; they
are fometimes drawn by men, but it is common to faſten-ſeveral horſes to them,
yet more frequently one ſingle horſe, by means of two ſhafts fixed to the ſides
of the fledge, the driver then fits down on the proviſions, and if the fledge is
empty, he ſometimes ſtands upright in it, while the fledge is going on with the
utmoſt rapidity. Other Nedges for travelling are of two kinds, ſome are quite
covered, others only half over. The laſt are moſt frequent, they differ little in
conſtruction from thoſe I have juſt deſcribed ; upon the ſecond frame eight
wooden bars are placed, of the fame height as the two bent pieces of wood; theſe
are faſtened at bottom by pegs, and at top by two beams. At the back of the
fledge, a kind of top, like the head of a chaiſe, is formed with hoops; or rather
the Nedge, in this ſtaté, makes the ſkeleton of a carriage, known by the name of
dormeuſe : it is cloſed on all ſides with leather, and moſt commonly with a
kind of matting made from the barks of trees. The fledge thus conſtructed is
exceedingly, light; the figure of it may be ſeen at Plate I. Two beams, faſtened
rogether behind the feat, are placed obliquely on the ſides of the fledge to
strengthen it; a mat fixed to the anterior border of the head of the fledge, keeps
out the weather, and this may be let down, or taken up at pleaſure, while an-
other mat is put upon the feet, to prevent the ſnow from falling into the carriage.
The moſt convenient fledge is that which may be ſeen in the middle of the Plate:
it is a very light box, ſix feet long, three feet wide, and four or five feet high,
with a door and a window on each ſide ; there are the ſame conveniences in it as
in a common carriage.
drawn
>
i
1
E 2
28
:
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
drawn by five horſes abreaſt; the watchmaker and my ſervant
were in another half covered over ; a ſerjeant, the Chancellor
was ſo kind to give me for a guide, choſe the third
fledge, where my proviſions were ;
my proviſions were ; and my inſtruments were
in a fourth.
As I was deſirous that my attendants ſhould be ſupplied
with every convenience I could poſſibly procure them, I allow-
ed them to lay in all ſorts of proviſions they liked beſt, except
wine, becauſe we could not carry a ſufficient quantity of that
for every body. I contented myſelf with accepting from
M. Breteuil only four flaſks for my own uſe, in hopes indeed
of finding ſome at Tobolſky.
I ſet out in the week of Mafinitſa, which is the week before
Lent, when the Ruſſians ſeldom travel, on account of the
licentiouſneſs of the common people ; who are inceſſantly
drunk during this ſeaſon, and give themſelves up to all kind of
exceſs. The fear of miſſing my obſervation, hindered me
from following the advice they gave me, to defer my journey,
and indeed I met with nothing diſagreeable from the Ruſſians.
I travelled all night without getting out of my fledge, ſlept
only a little in the morning of the 11th, and arrived about
noon the ſame day at Tſchoudowai. Shut up as I was in my
fledge, and covered with furs, I ſtill found it extremely cold.
On coming out I went into a ſtove, and was much aſtoniſhed
to ſee ſome little children'naked, and playing about in the ſnow,
in this ſevere weather, while others more grown up. were
diverting themſelves with drawing four or five of their play-
fellows in a ſledge. Theſe children are thus inured from their
birth to the cold, which does not in the leaſt affect them, al-
though they are every minute expoſed to the change from cold
to heat, by going in and out of their ſtoves.
I had every thing neceſſary for dinner brought into the
ftove, and found fome of iny fialks emptied, and good part
of
1
1
2
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
29
of my proviſions gone. On making ſome inquiries into this
matter, one of my guides told me, it was to be laid to their
charge; that as for wine they liked it better than: brandy, and
would drink it. I was the more ſurprized at this declaration,
and the poſitive manner in which it was delivered; as I had
ſpared no pains to win all theſe people over, and make them
attached to me. The idea of travelling alone with perfons I
had known only for two days, and who behaved in ſuch a
inanner; did not allow me to heſitate one moment on the
nature of
my own behaviour ; I therefore gave the fellow who
ſaid this to me, ſuch an anſwer, that he was glad to get down
ſtairs as faſt as he could. After reflecting a few moments, I
was well pleaſed with the end of this affair, and not forry
that I had ſhewn ſuch ſpirit, as too much diſcretion might:
have been attended with diſagreeable confequences upon this
occaſion. The Ruſſians of this claſs have no other idea of
ſubordination, than that of the moſt abject ſlavery, and ac-
knowledge no maſter who does not treat them with harſhneſs.
· On the 13th I came to Gorodnia, a hamlet between Tweer.
and Klin: as ſoon as I got out of my ſledge, the watch-
maker aſked me for one to himſelf; and complained of being
too much crouded in the fledge where he was with
my
inter--
preter : beſides that this would have brought on an additional
expence, which was quite unneceſſary, the difficulty of getting
horſes was a ſufficient reaſon for refuſing to comply with this
requeſt, which was the more extraordinary, as the method of
travelling in fledges, however agreeable at the beginning of
winter, grows very inconvenient towards the end of this ſeaſon,
eſpecially if one perſon is alone in the ſledge. The roads are :
then all divided by parallel ditches, at the diſtance of about
thirteen or fourteen feet from each other, and holes are often
met with ſeveral feet deep, in which the fledges fall; this gives
the traveller ſuch violent ſhocks, that he is in the greateſt din-
ger
1
30
AN ACCOUNT OF
/
1
ger of having his head broken againſt the ſides of the fledge,
unleſs he continues lying along. Notwithſtanding this pre-
caution, the ſhaking is ſo conſiderable, that it is thought much
better to have ſeveral perſons together in one ſledge, by which
means the ſhocks are leſs dangerous.
I reached Mofco on the i 4th at night; my ſledges were broken
to pieces with the continual ſhocks they had.received, and were
in ſuch bad condition that they could not be mended. The
Chancellor Woronzof had given me a letter for his brother at
Moſco, from whom I received the greateſt kindneſs, as well
as from his lady. They are held in the higheſt eſteem in this
town ; and the reſpect their virtues inſure them, is more
pleaſing, than that which is due to their rank. This family.is
the protector of ſtrangers : ſincerity and good-nature, leſs fre-
quent in Ruſſia than any where elſe, are conſpicuous qualities in
them, from the firſt moment they become acquainted.
M. de Woronzof aſſured me, that the thaw would be com-
plete before my arrival at Tobolſky, as I had been already told
at St. Peterſburg; in this caſe it would have been impoſſible
for me to reach this town time enough to fulfil the deſign I had
been fent out for. I had been four days travelling from St.
Peterſburg to Moſco, a journey often performed in two. This
delay had been occaſioned by a number of unforeſeen acci.
dents; the firſt.cauſe of which was the badneſs of the roads.
The cold, which made my attendants ſtay too long in the ,
ſtoves while the horſes were changing, alſo kept me back. I
was then convinced of the reality of the obſtacles which had
been foretold to me, and of the impoſſibility of reaching To.
bolſky in due time, without altering my plan.
I left the new fledges I had ordered, and for the ſake of
expedition, bought up ſome which belonged to the country
people. I recruited my proviſions, which had been much
waſted; or rather indeed M. de Woronzof took care to pro-
vide
.
/
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
31
1
vide me with moſt of the things I wanted. I ſet out on the
17th in the morning, determined not: to ſtop any more; the
next day I told the watchmaker and the interpreter;-that. I.
would drop them on the road; if ever they went into a
ftove. This declaration, which they knew I ſhould keep to,
and the brandy I gave the poſtilions, had the deſired effect; ſo
that I met with no other delays, but travelled on in my ſledge
with amazing ſwiftneſs. The rivers in the north are very quickly
frozen over ; their frozen ſurface does not become uneven, as,
that of the Seine at Paris; but is perfectly ſmooth : the velocity
of the Nedges is then fo great, that as we were upon the river
Occa, one of the poſtilions was unable to avoid a hole where
the water was not frozen, although he had diſcovered it from
the diſtance of more than thirty paces; one horſe fell at once
into this hole, and the others, in ſpight of their reſiſtance,
and the poſtilion's efforts, would have been dragged in after
him, if we had not helped them very ſpeedily, by cutting the
cords which faſtened them to the ſledge. There are many ſuch ? :
holes to be met with, where the water never freezes, although
the ice around is three feet thick, and the cold fo very ſevere
that it will freeze brandy and ſpirit of wine. I have ſeen
upon :
this fame river an extent of more than 200 feet where the
water was not frozen. The readieſt way of accounting for
this
appearance, is to ſuppoſe that it may be produced by ſome
hot ſprings at the bottom of the river: but, on reflection, it
will hardly ſeem poſſible that theſe ſprings can be conſiderable
enough to cauſe ſuch large openings. Beſides, this river being
exccedingly deep, however ſpecifically light theſe waters ariſing
from ſprings may be ſuppoſed to be, they would have time to
contract a certain degree of coldneſs, in paſſing along a dia-
meter of ſuch length, as that, which reaches from the bottom
of the river to its ſurface. The manner in which the congela-
tion of the waters of this river is brought about, ſeems rather
i
to
1
32
ACCOUNT OF
:
AN 1
-
-
to diſcover to us the natural cauſe of this phenomenon; for,
in reality, all the great rivers in the northern countries, as
well as in our climates, would never freeze, becauſe of the
rapidity of their current, unleſs the ice was firſt formed to-
wards the borders of the river where the waters are more at
reſt; theſe flakes of ice, being looſe and floating, grow bigger,
and increaſe daily, foon covering the ſurface of the waters.
In this ſituation the ſeverity of the northern froſt fixes at once
all theſe looſe Aakes, ſo that they neceſſarily form a ſurface
perfectly even ; whereas the ſurface of frozen rivers in our
temperate climates is always rough, becauſe the cold is 'not
ſufficiently ſevere to bring about this conſolidation ſo ſpeedily,
Admitting that theſe floating pieces of ice are ſo quickly
joined together in the northern countries, it may eaſily be
conceived that intervals muſt be left between ſome of them,
on account of the different figures of theſe flakes. The large
opening I have taken notice of, was probably produced in
this manner; it was formed in the middle, and in the direction
of the current: ſuppoſing therefore the river to be frozen at
its borders, while the ice was floating in it, and conſequently
its channel much contracted at the ſurface of the water, the
large flakes will have formed an obſtacle at this place, will
have been fixed there, and have left this large ſpace unfrozen.
It will certainly be objected, and with reaſon, that although
the ſurface of the water is frozen, the river may have ice
floating beneath the frozen ſurface: theſe flakes will then come
up to the ſuperficies of the water in the places which are not
frozen, fix themſelves there and fill up the empty ſpaces. : I,
imagine it to be really owing to theſe new formed fakes
of ice, that fo few vacant ſpaces are to be found on large rivers;
but it certainly does not follow from hence, that every open-
ing left, after the firſt formation of ice, ſhould neceſſarily be
filled up; beſides, as ſoon as rivers are frozen over, there are
few
croce
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
33
$
few looſe flakes in them, and theſe, float but for a ſhort time.
In our moderate climates, the froſt is very mild compared to
what it is in the northern countries, where the thermometer
falls as low as twenty or five-and-twenty degrees, and ſome-
times even to ſeventy: the temperature of the air varies like-
wife ſo conſiderably in our climates, that ſeveral thaws fre-
quently take place in one winter ; ſo that it is not to be
wondered at, that there ſhould be ice floating in the rivers
moſt part of the time; whereas, the exceſſive hard froſts in
northern countries; fixes at once all the looſe flakes of ice; and
no new pieces are formed, becauſe the froſt continues with-
out interruption for ſeven or eight months in the
year.
I made an obſervation in Siberia, which proves that there
is no ice floating in rivers after the firſt moment of their being
frozen up, and that the empty ſpaces left towards the current,
can never be filled up with ice, during the whole courſe of
the winter. In travelling on the Occa, and afterwards on the
; Volga, I met with ſeveral openings about eighteen inches in
diameter: theſe had been made by the country people through
the ice, which was more than three feet thick, for the con-
yenience of placing nets to catch fiſh. This cuſtom would not
have been eſtabliſhed, or would not certainly have been con-
tinued to this time, if there were any floating pieces of ice in
theſe rivers; for in that caſe, the nets would foon have been
carried away. It is evident for the ſame reaſon, that the water
cannot freeze in theſe parts; and indeed I have always found
it fluid in all the openings where I have ſtopped to examine the
fact.
This obſervation, at the ſame time that it ſhews that the
motion of current waters is a great impediment to their being
congealed, furniſhes alſo an argument in favor of the opinion
advanced, by ſome natural philoſophers, that the waters of
the ſeas ſituated near the Pole can never be frozen, notwith-
F
ſtanding
AN ACCOUNT OF
34
ſtanding the prodigious mountains of ice which float near the
borders of theſe feas at the end of the winter. Theſe moun-
tains of ice have only been formed near the coaſts, particularly
at the mouths of rivers, by the flakes of ice brought down by
them at the beginning of the winter : but out at ſea, the water
cannot be more frozen than it is at the torrid zone, and the
dangers travellers have been expoſed to on theſe ſeas, have
ariſen entirely from their not keeping ſufficiently clear of the
coaſts.
The accident which gave occaſion to this ſhort digreſſion
happened at the diſtance of a few leagues from Nizan-Novo-
gorod, where I arrived on the 20th, at one in the afternoon.
Before I reached this place, I obſerved from my fledge, that
the ſmall chain of mountains on the borders of the river Occa
to the ſouth, was compoſed of matter of various colors, diſ-
poſed in layers. This mountain being perpendicular, the
layers became very conſpicuous, and were objects worthy of
attention: I ſtopped the fledge to go and examine them, and
was then at the diſtance of twenty werſts from Nizan-Novo-
gorod. The mountain was more than one hundred feet high
above the level of the ſtream, and the layers I have mentioned,
were not more than thirteen or fourteen feet from the ſame
point: I was for a conſiderable time in doubt, whether I ſhould
ſatisfy the great deſire I had of examining theſe layers more
particularly; for I could not get at them without paſſing over
a heap of ſnow forty feet high, gathered up in this ſpot by the
winds: this heap, towards the bottom, appeared firm enough
to ſupport me; but I was apprehenſive, left the ſnow ſhould
fall in with me when once I got upon it ; I ventured, however,
with a hatchet and hammer in my hand, followed by my ſer
vant, who foon left me to myſelf. The heap of fnow being
even with the layers, I took a ſketch of it; I then examined
and brought away ſpecimens of the different ſubſtances : 1
came
1
$
1
more
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
35
A
1
1
came down however as ſoon as I could; being obliged fre-
quently to change my poſition, becauſe I found myſelf ſinking
by imperceptible degrees, ſo that in the ſpace of a few minutes,
I was
up to the knees in ſnow. Theſe different layers, reſem-
bling at a diftance a brick-wall, were compoſed of a particu-
lar ſpecies of gypſe, which I ſhall ſpeak of under the article of
the natural hiſtory of Ruſſia.
Although the winter ſeaſon was nearly at an end, yet I did
not find much ſnow in the flat part of the country, becauſe it
had certainly been driven from thence by the high winds into
places where the current of air was more frequently intercepted.
It is for this reaſon, we found ſuch a quantity of it along this
mountain ; which I followed as far as Nizan-Novogorod, and
obſerved in ſeveral parts the ſame fort of layers already
mentioned. As ſoon as I got into this town, I waited upon
M. "Iſmaelof, the Governor; for whom I had letters from M.
de Woronzof, the High Chancellor. This miniſter was not
only ſo kind to give me letters of recommendation for every
place I was to paſs through; but had alſo given orders before
I left St. Peterſburg, that I ſhould be fupplied with all poſſible
accommodations on the road. I ſhould alſo mention, that
feveral other noblemen had been ſo attentive as to give me
letters, containing orders to their ſtewards; from whom I
received very great affiſtances. If I have ſometimes been in dira
agreeable ſituations, this can only be aſcribed to the nature of
the climate; and the difpofitions of the common people. It is
impoſſible to be exempt from ſuch incidents, in countries where
the police is beſt regulated ; much leſs in Siberia, ſo far dif-
tant from the inſpection of the ſovereign.
M. Iſmaelof informed me, that there was a Frenchman in
this town, whoſe name was Boudet, intruſted with educating
the children of one' of the principal families : he was well
qualified for this employment; and was much eſteemed and
reſpected
3
F 2
.
36
AN ACCOUNT OF
+
reſpected in this place. He paid me a viſit the ſame day, and
conducted me to all the places I was deſirous of ſeeing.
As I ſtopped at Nizan-Novogorod to have my fledges re-
paired, I paſſed the whole of the 20th inſtant, in ſeeing the
town, which is moſt pleaſantly ſituated, in form of a circle,
upon the ſlope of a mountain, at the foot of which runs the
river Volga: there is a large plain on the top of this moun-
rain: the ground which is even with the river, is alſo diſpoſed
in a plain beyond the Volga, bounded only by the ſight.
This ſtream is the more beautiful at Nizan-Novogorod, as it
receives there the river Occa : the Volga is about two and thirty
feet deep, and about three hundred and eighteen feet wide;
before the Occa runs into it: this river is at leaſt one hundred
and thirty-ſeven feet wide. --The large ſheet of water formed
by the confluence of theſe two rivers, makes a delightful
view in ſummer time. The Governor's houſe is ſurrounded
with ſtone walls, forming a kind of fortification, which how-
ever is not ſtrong; the town is about eight hundred and fifty
feet long, including the ſuburbs: it is among the ſecond claſs
of Ruſſian towns, with reſpect to its ſize, and very deſervedly
reckoned among .the firſt, on account of its trade, becauſe
it is the mart town of all the corn round about, which makes
it very commercial. Seven or eight hundred ſtrangers are
to be ſeen there every day in the ſummer time, for the ſpace of
four months in the year: notwithſtanding this, the people of
the town are not rich, becauſe the greateſt part of the trade is.
carried on for the ſovereign Prince, whoſe agents are ſo many
tyrants, the reſt of this trade belongs to the different noblemen,
who ſend their corn to this market, ſo that the town's people.
have no ſhare in it. There are indeed ſome few woollen-dra-
pers and haberdaſhers in the town, but their ſhops are ill
ftocked, and their goods very bad; the ſhops are in the mar-
ket, on the borders of the Volga. I met with a great concourſe
of
)
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
37
+
of people in the market : the proviſions fold there were chiefly
-frozen fiſh of different forts; they are caught at the beginning
of winter, and preſerved 'till the end of this ſeaſon by means
of the cold, as well as butcher's meat and game; the people
often lay in a ſtock of theſe proviſions for four or five months
to come.
The town is as ill-built as it is agreeably ſituated : moſt of
the houſes are of wood, very few of brick. There are thirty
pariſhes in this town, and five or fix convents: but there are
no more than two or three prieſts to each pariſh, a number
indeed more than adequate to the number of pariſhioners. It
is cuſtomary among the Ruſſians, to have ſeveral pariſhes in
their towns, although they contain but few inhabitants : the
number of church men is conſiderably increaſed by this mul-
tiplicity of pariſhes.
The young lads in this town, as well as in the neighbouring
places, are married at fourteen or fifteen years of age, and the
girls at thirteen: the women often breed 'till they are fifty. It
will certainly be imagined from this account, that the country
muſt be well peopled: but we ſhall find it otherwiſe, and that
it is neceſſary to marry the girls early, in order to prevent de-
bauchery:
My ſledges being mended on the 21ſt in the evening, I left
this place the ſame day at eight o'clock : the accident I had
met with near Nizan-Novogorod, where one of my fledges
had nearly been deſtroyed, although in the day-time, had made
me determine not to travel on the rivers in the night. It is
then impoſſible to ſee the holes; and we might all have been
ſwallowed up, without either of us being able even to warn the
others of the approaching danger; the. poftilions, however,
aſſured me, that they were acquainted with the dangerous
places, and that we ſhould thorten our journey.much by going
along the river. I truſted to their experience, and arrived on
the 22d at Kuzmodemianſk, at ſeven in the evening, after
travelling
A
38
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
travelling forty-three leagues : the ſurface of the Volga was
as ſmooth as glaſs, and not the ſmalleſt riſing to be ſeen on it;
the ſnow which had fallen on it had been immediately carried
off by the wind, and the fledges went on with inconceivable
ſwiftneſs. I ſometimes got out of my ſledge and placed myſelf
behind it, in order to enjoy the pleaſure of travelling ſo quick ;
the borders of the Volga are well peopled in the courſe of this
route, ſo that the pleaſure was heightened by ſeeing the river
covered with a number of ledges croſſing each other, running
foul of, and frequently overturning each other, from the ex-
treme rapidity of their motion. Although this was a very
amuſing light to me, I could not enjoy it long: the ſeverity of
the cold, which made the thermometer fall down to eighteen
degrees, obliged me to get quickly into my ſledge again ; neither
could I bear the exceſſive quickneſs of the motion, while I
ſtood upright on my fledge. The horſes in common uſe are
very ſmall, and appear weak; but they are inured to labour,
and get on extremely faſt, although the poftilions ſeldom laſh
them; they content themſelves with whiſtling to them, and
waving their hands, or ſpeaking to them; they call theſe ani.
mals, mother, ſiſter, and dearly beloved : one would imagine
they are converſing with reaſonable beings. I went ſometimes
at the rate of four leagues an hour; but was frequently delayed
by the difficulty of getting horſes.
Although I had met with ſeveral inconveniencies in travel
ling on a fledge in bad weather, I was convinced by my jour-
ney from Nizan-Novogorod to Kuzmodemianſk, that this
kind of carriage is extremely pleaſant at the beginning of
winter: for I ſat as eaſy in my fledge on the Volga, as I ſhould
have done in a boat in the ſummer time.
Kuzmodemianſk is a pretty large village ; the Ruſſians call
it a town. I found about fifteen country people aſſembled at
the gate, who took my barometer for a clock. One of the
country
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
39
)
country people had a chain round his neck, to which was
faſtened a log of wood, about two feet and a half long, and
eight inches thick: it was intended as a puniſhment, but I
could not learn for what fault it was inflicted. At this place,
I found all the horſes I wanted; I ſet out immediately, and
quitted the courſe of the Volga with regreto
From St. Peterſburg, I had hitherto met with no eminences
large enough to be called-mountains : this vaſt plain is barren
in many places, and cultivated in others : on the reſt, pines
and birch trees are only to be found. Having croſſed the
Volga at Kuzmodemianſk, I entered into a large foreſt; more
than three hundred leagues long: indeed, all the reſt of the
road may be looked upon as one continued foreſt, as far as
the confines of Tobolíky, from whence I was ſtill near five
hundred leagues diſtant.
The woods in this foreſt were of the ſame kinds as thoſe I
have before mentioned; but there was a greater quantity of
{now here : it was more than four feet deep in the woods,
while in the open country it was not above two feet deep at
moſt; The thermometer ftill kept up at eighteen or nineteen
degrees below o. I was obliged to run the poſts of Bolchaia
and Koumia with the ſame horſes : the firſt, is not more than
two leagues from Kuzmodemianſk, the ſecond, is two and a
half from Bolchaia. As theſe two places were nothing more
than hamlets of four or five houſes, I found neither horſes nor
poftilions there ; ſo that I was obliged to go on with the ſame
as far as Choumetri, where I arrived on the 23d, at ten in the
morning. The people of this hamlet had run off into the
woods as ſoon as I came; ſo that I was left only with the poſt-
maſter; in vain we ſearched over the whole hamlet for horſes :
I met with nothing but children in' cradles; the mothers and
daughters had hid themſelves; for fear they ſhould be made to
ſerve as poſtilions. The poſt-maſter had no more than fix
horſes,
-
I
1
40
AN: ACCOUNT OF
horſes, according to the regulation, for the uſe of the court
meſſengers, and the other horſes were not able to go any far-
ther. Some country people paſſed by in their fledges: they were
ſtopped, and told that their horſes were wanted ; inſtead of mak-
ing any difficulty, they immediately left their Nedges, with every
thing that was in them, and eſcaped into the woods: fome of
them however-leſs ſwift footed than the reſt were laid hold of.
I aſked what was the reaſon of their running away, and
of this unuſual confuſion; and was told that moſt travel-
lers made free with the horſes, and with every thing elſe be-.
longing to the inhabitants of theſe hamlets; who are often ill
uſed upon aſking for what was their due. The uniform of
the ferjeant who was with me, and the appearance of the reſt
of
my company, had made them apprehenſive of the ſame
kind of treatment; the former poftilions removed the fears of
theſe unfortunate people; and by the help of ſome brandy I
gave them, the quiet of the hamlet was again reſtored. Thoſe
we had ſtopped, even deſired to go along with me, with ſuch of
the former poftilions as were leaſt fatigued. My journey after
this was always towards the north. The cold and the ſnow
increaſed daily; and houſes were leſs frequently to be met
with; ſo that we were obliged to travel five-and-twenty or
thirty leagues with the fame horſes : the roads were ſo nar-
row, that there was but juſt room enough for a fledge, and
moreover, fo ſerpentine, that we were much incommoded by.
ſtriking perpetually againſt the trees. The holes we like-
wiſe fell into every inſtant gave us ſuch violent ſhocks, that
I was in continual fear leſt the fledges ſhould be broken to
pieces. If I met any other fledges coming from Siberia, they
were laid on one ſide, that mine might paſs by: this is the
privilege of thoſe who travel with the royal poſt; a bell faſ-
tened to the firſt horſe, is the diſtinguiſhing mark, and gives
notice from afar to clear the way.
The
1
܀
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
41
1
The firſt place I came to, after leaving Choumetri, was the
borough of Carewokokſzaiſk: it is dependant on the Empreſs
alone; all inhabitants who are ſubject only to the ſovereign,
are much happier than thoſe who are under the dominion of
particular noblemen. Theſe individuals have the power of
levying taxes, which they almoſt always abuſe. Beſides
the claims of the nobleman, the inhabitants pay alſo one
rouble (about four ſhillings and fix pence Engliſh) to the
Empreſs. The poſt-maſter's wife, a woman of forty, had
had twenty children, two of them only were alive; one of
five, the other of four years old; all the reſt had died before
they came to that age. Here I ſtopped to get my fledges
mended, and left the place as ſoon as they were ready; the
thermometer was ſtill at the ſame height of eighteen or nine-
teen degrees. At the diſtance of a few werſts from this
borough, mý. Nedge was fo violently overturned that my laſt
barometer was broken. I had not left the foreſt fince Kuzrno-.
demianſk, and had met with no places free from trees, except
when I came near the houſes : the wood was either of the pine
tree, deal, or birch; theſe trees had been burnt in ſome places by
accident, at the diſtance of twenty or thirty leagues. It was
then Lent ſeaſon, which the;Ruſſians keep very ſtrictly; their
food conſiſts of bad black bread, ill made and ill baked, and
of oatmeal boiled in water, to which the better. ſort of people
add ſome oil of hemp-feed. : Their drink is: what they call
quouas, which is nothing more than water made to ferment
with bran and a little flower. This liquor is very fine, and of a
yellow.colour ; but more four than vinegar, and has a taſte
which perſons who are not uſed to it cannot bear. At other
times, of the year, their food is chiefly fiſh and ſome piroquis:
the piroquis area fort; of ſmall pieś, about three inches wide,
the inſide of which is filled with a fiſh they call Șiantki. They
eat their meals at a table where they place themſelves round a
G
bowl
-
1
---
I'M
>
A
1
42
AN ACCOUNT OF
I
.
bowl full of water-gruel; ſome are ſeated, others ſtand up:
fome old women go about to the houſes at meal-times to ſell
the piroquis.
The cottages appear ſo much the more gloomy, as the ſe-
verity of the winters does not allow of any communication
with the external air: the windows are generally no more
than one foot high, and ſix inches wide; beſides which, the
inhabitants are almoſt deprived of the light of the fun, all
the while that he remains in the weſtern conſtellations: they
are then in almoſt continual darkneſs, receiving light only from
ſplinters of birch, which they call louchines; they firſt dry
them on the ſtove, then fix them between the beams, to give
light, or place them on a ţrevet; this is the buſineſs the old
people are employed in, as well as in taking care to put freſh
ſplinters as the others burn out. This cuſtom prevails all over
Ruſſia.
Their houſes are of wood, and not conſtructed with much
ſkill; they content themſelves with making notches at the
end of each beam, that they may be firmly faſtened one
upon another. They take ſo little pains to fit them to each
other, that there are large intervals between them, which they
fill
up with moſs, to keep out the external air. When the
building is raiſed from twelve to twenty: feet high, they cover
it with boards. In houſes where there are two floors, the lower
floor is for the cattle, and the upper is divided into two parts,
one for the milk and other proviſions, the other for the family.
In the laſt is a ſtove, which takes up one fourth of the room:
it is generally inade of brick, and is like our common ovens,
with this difference only, that it is fiat; and has no chimney:
to ſupply the place of which they uſually make a lrole of about
fix inches in the ceilings. which may be opened or fhuţat plea-
fure by means of a valve. · Notwithftanding the ſeverity of the
winters, they make fires in their ftovés- but once a day, i at
5
ſeven
: ;
$
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
43
1
ſeven or eight in the morning. As ſoon as the fire is kindled,
the room is full of ſmoke; the valve being cloſed ſince the laſt
evening, ſuch a quantity of ſmoke is immediately collected
that it forms a cloud, which ſupports itſelf at the height of
two feet or two and a half above the floor. The people of the
houſe muſt then fit on the floor, or, if they walk, muſt bend
themſelves quite forwards, the ſmoke being ſo thick, that any
perſon ſtanding upright in it would ſoon be ſuffocated. Strange
as this cuſtom may appear, yet there is a reaſon for it. When
the ſmoke is diffuſed all around, and ſuffered to remain for
any length of time in theſe cottages, the heat is conſiderably
increaſed ; ſo that as ſoon as the wood is conſumed, and no-
thing but the embers remain : about three hours after the firſt
lighting of the fire, the valve is opened, the ſmoke foon dif-
perſes, and the valve is immediately ſhut again till next day,
to prevent any communication with the external air. The
heat is then ſo great, that M. de Reaumur's thermometer riſes
to thirty-ſix and forty degrees; a heat which is almoſt as un-
bearable for a ſtranger as the ſevere cold of the external air.
A conſiderable degree of heat is preſerved in the cottage even
till next day, when the thermometer ſtill keeps up at ſixteen or
eighteen degrees above temperate.
The furniture conſiſts. chiefly in benches placed round their
cottages, ſometimes a ſmall table, and ſome earthen and wooden
ware for their victuals, which they dreſs before the ſtove, with
the embers remaining after the wood is burnt out. The wo-
men are always employed in this buſineſs, while the men build
the fledges, make nets for fiſhing, and other inſtruments for
hunting thoſe 'animals which ſupply the Ruſſians with their
beautiful furs.
All theſe inhabitants appear to be ſuperſtitiouſly attached to
the Greek church; they are ſo ſtrict with regard to the Lent
faſts, that they make children of three or four years old keep
G 2
them,
11
V
44
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
them, and never omit this duty, although they ſhould at the
ſame time be engaged in the moſt criminal purſuits.
Each family has a ſmall chapel in the houſe, where the ſaint
of the family is placed; they look upon him as the guardian
deity of the cottage, and never go in or out of doors, with-
out making ſigns of the croſs for ſeveral minutes, bowing
themſelves down at the ſame time, and offering up ſome
prayers to the ſaint. I once faw one of theſe country people
ſtrike his head fo violently againſt a poſt in the eagerneſs of
bending forwards, that he turned quite pale immediately:
notwithſtanding which he went on with his prayers. Obſerv-
ing that every body was looking at him without offering him
any aſiſtance, I went up to him, and made him fit down; he
found himſelf fick, but luckily received no other injury from
this exceſs of devotion.
The Ruſſians take great care to ornament this chapel with
ſmall wax-lights, . fix or ſeven inches high, and about one
third of an inch thick. They put other ſmall images into it,
eſpecially ſuch as they have received in marriage. The richer
people hang up a lamp before the chapel, and on particular
days they light up all theſe wax-candles, and leave them burn-
ing all night. Several fires happen from their careleſſneſs in
neglecting to change the lights before they are quite burnt
out; by which the chapel, the ſaint, the cottage, and the
whole village, are ſometimes deſtroyed in'a few hours. Such
accidents are frequent, as this cuſtom prevails all over Ruflia,
even at the palace of the Empreſs.
The Ruflians have ſo much faith in the ſaints of their
chapels, that they always addreſs a ſhort prayer to them before
they undertake any thing. I was told by a Ruſſian, who
was in love with his neighbour's wife, and encouraged by her,
that after having ſuffered a long time from the watchfulneſs of
a jealous and troubleſome huſband, he contrived at length to
get
.
N
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
45
(
-
..
get into her chamber : juſt as he thought himſelf upon the
point of being completely happy, the lady thinking of her ſaint,
ran into the chapel immediately, and made her prayer to him,
after which ſhe returned and threw herſelf again into his
arms,
On the 25th, at three in the afternoon, I came to Chlinow
or Wiatka, a ſmall town on a river of the ſame name, where
I ſtopped only while my fledges were mending. The High
Chancellor, M. de Woronzof, had given me a letter to M.
Perminof, who was then abſent, but I received many civilities
from his lady. I accepted of the invitation the politely gave
me to dinner, and went away at eight in the evening. It was
ſó dark that M. Perminof ſent ſome of her people with me
on horſeback, who rode poſt with lanterns fixed to the end of
large ſticks. I fent them back when I had got a little better
than a mile beyond the town, having a flambeau to each
fledge.
All the way from Kuzmodemianſk to Chlinow it was a
covered country, being only cleared and cultivated round about
the villages. Theſe glades were ſeldom three miles in extent,
and generally much leſs. Whenever I got upon any eminence,
I ſtopped to take a view of the circumjacent country, but
could never ſee any thing but woods; the ſmall, clear, and
open places being loſt in the quantity of theſe immenfe foreſts.
At the diſtance of a few werſts, I got into the wood again,
where I travelled all night without receiving any hurt, not-
withſtanding my ſledges were frequently overturned, On
the 26th, at two in the afternoon, I reached the hamlet
Troitſkoie, where I was obliged to ſtop till fix in the evening,
for the repairing of one of the fledges which had received
molt damage in the courſe of the laſt night. I took freſh
horſes at this place.
3
-
1
1
Since
!
1
1
1
AN ACCOUNT OF
$6
+
Since my ſetting out from Moſco, which was on the 12th,
I had not ſtopped any where except at Nizan-novogorod, where
I paſſed one night. I had been in my ſledge moſt part of
the reſt of the time, where I had very little reſt, on ac-
count of the frequent ſhocks and overthrows I met with.
My attendants did not reliſh this kind of life: and as they
had no particular point in view to encourage them, they
took ſome opportunity every day of ſhewing their diſſa-
tisfaction. I had no ſooner got on a few werſts into the
wood, than I fell faſt alleep: ſome time after I waked, it was
ſtill dark night, ſo that I could diſtinguiſh objects only from
the clearneſs of the ſnow, much ſhaded by a cloudy ſky. I
knew not at firſt whether I was awake or in a dream, where I
was, or where I was going ; but no ſooner was I rouſed from this
ſtate of uncertainty, than I was ſeized with the dreadful idea of
being forſaken by my attendants. Getting immediately out of
my ſledge, I found myſelf alone: I called out to each perſon by
his name, but all was ſilent around me; and as I had ſeen their
diſcontent increaſe daily, and overheard ſome of their diſcourſe,
I began to fear that this idea was but too ſtrongly confirmed.
The horror of my ſituation will eaſily be conceived, when I
found myſelf alone in one of the darkeſt nights, at the diſtance
of fourteen hundred leagues from my native country, in the
midſt of the froſts and ſnows of Siberia, with the images of
hunger and thirſt before me, to which I was likely to be ex-
poſed; I was even ignorant whether I was in the beaten track
or not, which however did not ſeem probable.
Agitated with theſe thoughts, I replaced myſelf in the ſledge,
and got out of it again directly; the minute after I got into
it again, ſeized my two piſtols, and followed a track which
appeared to preſent itſelf. I foon forſook this path, and im-
mediately fank into the ſnow up to my ſhoulders; I got out
again, however, with much difficulty, but fo exceedingly
fatigued,
3.
1
C
-
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
47
fatigued, that I continued lying in the ſame poſture proſtrate
on the ſnow. After ſome little time I ſat myſelf down,'felt
for my piſtols, and found they were ſtill buried in the fnow.
I was convinced, on lookįng round me, that I was ſtill in the
fame track, and got back to my ſledge. I was ſtill in ſuch
agitations that I could not ſtay there long, but threw myfélf
again into the ſame path; warned by the laſt accident, I pro-
ceeded with great caution, went on more ſlowly, and was the
more uneaſy at being forced to walk .ſuch a pace. I went
backwards and forwards in this manner great part of the
night, my thoughts always employed on my ſituation, and
coming back now and then to my Nedge. Although I was ex-
poſed to the moſt ſevere cold, I was ſtill in a profuſe ſweat,
notwithſtanding I did not walk much; at laſt, purſuing the
ſame track again, I perceived a glimmering light at ſome .
diſtance ; on drawing near I diſcovered it to be a houſe. I went
in immediately, and found my people there faſt aſleep ; they
were lying on the ground by the ſide of fome young girls; they
ſeemed all to be in great want of reſt; I rouzed my fervant,
however, and left the houſe as quick as I could, for I was un-
willing they ſhould diſcover how rejoiced I was at finding them.
again. A light was ſoon brought, and I found they had left
the other fledges at the bottom of the village, and brought up
mine a little above it. They told me afterwards, that being
much oppreſſed with fatigue, and ſeeing me aſleep, they had
been willing to reſt themſelves a little, but that being drawn in
by the beauty of theſe young girls, the eldeſt of whom was
not above ſeventeen years of age, they had ſtopped longer than
they intended. It was evident that I was obliged to put up with
this affair. Having found my piſtols again, I ſet out at ſeven
in the morning with the ſame horſes. I paffed by Volva, and
arrived on the 28th at Berezowka, a hamlet fituated in the
thíckeft : part of the foreſt. As it conſiſted only of three
houſes,
Y
48
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
houſes, inhabited by poor people, I could get no horſes there ;
and was therefore obliged to take the ſame on to Jouſſi-
newſkoe, which made five and twenty leagues, in exceeding bad
roads. I found however that I had gone on at the rate of
two leagues in the hour. I met with very few dwelling places
in the courſe of theſe five and twenty leagues; and theſe
hardly deſerved to be called ſo from the ſcarcity of inhabitants,
and their extreme poverty. I continued travelling in the ſame
foreſt, which grew more thick as I advanced. The roads were
ſo narrow, that the fledges we met going the other way were
more inconvenient here than any where elſe. There was ſuch
a prodigious quantity of ſnow, that great caution was re-
quired in laying the fledges down on one ſide: nothing but
the heads of the horſes, turned out of the road to give room
for my ſledges to paſs, were then to be ſeen. In one of theſe
occaſions, as we were paſſing too ſwiftly by one of theſe
ſledges thus laid on the ſide, the top of mine ſtruck againſt
the ſhaft of the other, and was carried away with ſo much
force, that I ſhould certainly have been killed, if the ſtroke had
lighted upon me. This laſt ſhock completed the deſtruction
of my fledge : I now remained without any covering, expoſed
to the ſeverity of the cold air. Being at no great diſtance
from Solikamſky, where I foreſaw that I ſhould be obliged to
take new fledges, I did not chuſe to ſtop at Joufflinewíkoe to
get my own mended: the reſt of the fledges were alſo much
broken. I continued my journey, but was now thrown out
at a conſiderable diſtance in the middle of the ſnow, when-
ever, the fledge was overturned. At length I came to Soli-
kamſky on the 29th, at eight o'clock in the evening, after
having travelled one hundred and eighty werſts in this wretch-
ed condition. Not having been into a ſtove ſince the 18th
of the month, and therefore not having eat of any thing but
what was frozen, except at Chlinow, I was the more affected
with
.
a
1
6
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
49
1
with the fatigue. When I came to Solikamſky. I went to
Mr. Dimidof's office; he had given me a letter for his ſecretaries,
and had ſent them previous notice of my arrival. I was in-
formed that they lived at the diſtance of a mile from the
place, and the people offered to conduct me; but I was ſo
exceedingly tired that I could not poſſibly go any farther. I
had my matraſs brought immediately and laid myfelf down,
but reſted very little ; I felt the moſt acute pains in all my
limbs, and had a cold beſides, which prevented me from ſpeak-
ing. As ſoon as it was day-light; I was told that Mr. Dimi-
dof's ſteward had ſent ſeveral fledges for myſelf and my
attendants, and ſome horſes to convey my baggage.
I rofe and went immediately to the houſe, where I was
received by Mrs. ***, (whoſe name is not to be found in my
journal) who told me, by my interpreter, that ſhe had orders
from her maſter 'to receive me as if he was there himſelf; that
ſhe deſired I would look upon the houſe as my own, and that
I could give her nọ greater ſatisfaction, than in diſpoſing of
every thing in it as I pleaſed. I thanked her for her attention,
then had my ſledges unladen, and ſent for ſomebody to mend
them. I was obliged to give them all up, except the one
which carried the baggage, and which was ſtill capable of be-
ing repaired. I was then told that my ledges could not be
ready in leſs than three days. The thermometer being at ten .
or eleven degrees below o, and the country ſtill covered with
fnow, there was not the leaſt appearance of a thaw. I was not
therefore uneaſy at being detained here, eſpecially as I was
no more than about one hundred and fifty leagues diſtant from
Tobolſky.
Mr. Dimidof's houſe is ſituated on a ſmall mountain bor-
dering the eaſtern ſhore of the river Kama: the natural beauty
of the ſituation is heightened as much as poſſible by all the.
embelliſhments of art, liberally beſtowed on the building;
H
which
1
1
3
-
.
30
AN ACCOUNT OF
which is of wood, as well as on the garden, which is very ex-
tenſive. As the garden cannot well be kept up in winter, on
account of the ſeverity of the ſeaſon, Mr. Dimidof has pro-
vided twelve very beautiful green-houſes; theſe were full of
orange and lemon trees, and contained likewiſe all the other
fruits of France and Italy, with a variety of plants and Ihrubs
of different countries. Theſe were the only green-houſes I
had met with ſince I left Moſco; but they are common in this
laſt town, in St. Peterſburg, and in the neighbouring places.
Without the help of green-houſes theſe towns could not be
ſupplied with
any kinds of vegetables during the greateſt part
of the year, on account of the long continuance of the
winter.
Mr. Dimidof had alſo taken care to have an apothecary's
ſhop in his houſe very well ſtocked, and kept in excellent
order; the direction of it was given to a man of ſkill, who
diſtributed the medicines to all the fick in the place.
The gardener was a Ruſſian, who had ſome notions of
natural philoſophy, beyond what his buſineſs required ; theſe
notions did not indeed beſpeak a man of ſcience ſo much, as
one, of an excellent capacity for acquiring knowledge. Mr.
Dimidof was himſelf too intelligent not to take notice of his
gardener's talents: and accordingly he had ſupplied him with
ſome books of mathematics, natural philoſophy, botany, and
with all forts of inſtruments.
The ſtay I made at Solikamſky enabled me to replace the
barometer I had loſt on the road at a little diſtance from
Cazan; I made two of them, and gave one to the gardener
who had not any: he received it with much joy and thank-
fulneſs. .
Solikamſky is a ſmall town on the borders of the river
Kama: Ilbrants Ides, a Muſcovite ambaſſador, gives ſo high
a deſcription of this place, in his journey from Moſco to
9
ز
China,
!
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. SE
China *, that I determined to take a particular view of it.
I roſe very early in the morning on the ziſt inſtant, in order
to go into the bath, which I had been deſired to do the
evening before. As ſoon as I was up, they came and told me
the baths were ready, as well as the pledge on which I was to
go. I wrapped myſelf up in my fur night-gown, took my
fervant with me, and was conducted to the baths; the cold was
ſo ſharp, that I haſtened acroſs a ſmall antichamber to a door,
which I opened, thinking it led to the baths. There came out
immediately ſuch a ſuffocating volley of ſmoke, that. I ran back
again to the door as faſt as poſſible,imagining the bath was on fire.
Obſerving the Ruſſians were as much diſconcerted at my going
back as I was at the circumſtance, and at their aſtoniſhment,
I aſked my fervant the reaſon of it: he told me, thoſe were the
baths, and that I was to undreſs and go into them.' A Ruſſian
then opened the door again, and went in with his clothes on. I
found this ſmoke was nothing more than the vapour riſing
from the baths, which formed an exceeding thick miſt, and pre-
fently became ſnow from the extreme cold. The great heat
however I found in theſe baths, did not agree with the notion
I had that they were only to be uſed for cleanlineſs. I knew
not they were intended for ſweating, till I had aſked ſeveral
other queſtions, and being' ſatisfied with the ſtate of my
health, was going away immediately, if my ſervant had not
ſtopped me, and acquainted me that the baths had been all
night preparing, and that the people of the houſe would be
very much diſappointed, if I ſhould decline going into them.
Prompted by theſe reaſons, and by my own curioſity, I reſolved
to bathe; I therefore had the door opened, and bore at once all
the-heat. I undreſſed quickly, and found myſelf in a ſmall
ſquare room, ſo much heated by a ſtove that I was inſtantly in
* Recueil des Voyages au Nord, tom. viii. pag. 9. in 12mo, edition d'Am-
Aterdam,
a profuſe
H%
,
1
52
AN ACCOUNT OF
a profuſe ſweat. On one ſide of the ſtove there was a kind of
wooden bedſtead, raiſed about four feet; there were ſome ſteps
to get up to it: the atmoſphere is exceedingly heated towards
the upper part of the apartment, on account of the lightneſs
of the particles of heat, while the floor keeps much cooler, ſo that
theſe ſteps are contrived to prepare gradually for the degree of
heat one is to experience on the bed. Being unacquainted with
theſe circumſtances, and in a great hurry to get out of the
bath, I went immediately and placed myſelf in the higheſt part
of the room.
Here the floor had got ſuch a degree of heat, that I could
ſcarcely bear the pain I felt in the ſoles of my feet, and could
not have ſtaid here, if they had not thrown fome cold water
upon the ſpot, which evaporated almoſt inſtantaneouſly. I
took my thermometer in with me, which in a few minutes
roſe to ſixty degrees. This prodigious heat preſently ſeized my
head, and made me very fick. My fervant, who pretended to
be much uſed to theſe baths, adviſed me to ſit down, aſſuring
me this giddineſs would foon go off; but having taken his
advice, 'I felt ſuch acute pain that I thought I was ſitting on a
plate of red hot iron. I had not time to conſider what gave
me this pain, nor to find the ſteps, but fell in an inſtant at
the foot of the bed, my thermometer breaking to pieces with
the fall. The heat being much leſs on this flooring, I lay there
at firſt without daring to ſtir, and ordered the door and the
little windows to be opened directly. There was a tub of
water and ſome baſons near me; I had one of them filled,
and ſat down in it, while with the other I made them throw
water all over me. Being a little recovered, I thought of nothing
but getting out as faſt as I could, yet did not dare ſtand up-
right, becauſe I ſhould then have been in the hotteſt
the atmoſphere. Attempting therefore to put on my clothes
with my body bent, while I was wet, and in too great a
hurry,
part of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
53
A
hurry, I found them too little for 'me, and the more eager I
was, the leſs able was I to get them on. Overpowered with
all theſe difficulties, I threw myſelf into the antichamber al-
moft naked, 'where again the extreme cold prevented me from
ſtaying to dreſs, ſo that I wrapped myſelf up in my fur night-
gown, ran to my carriage, dragging ſome of my clothes after
me, and ordered them to drive home as faſt as poflible, where
I went to bed immediately. The miſtreſs of the houſe was
afraid, from the condition I came back in, and from my re-
turning ſo ſoon, that ſome accident had happened to me :- ſhe
came directly to ſee me, I removed her fears, and deſired I might
be permitted to take ſome reſt, as that was the only medicine I.
wanted : ſhe left me, and returned foon after with a baſon of
tea, which ſhe offered me. Obſerving that I did not care to
accept of it, ihe gave me to underſtand by the Ruffian ferjeant,
who began to know a little of French, that I had not ſtayed
long enough at the baths to have been ſufficiently ſweated';
and that it was neceffary I ſhould drink the tea to promote
perſpiration.
Although it was by no means my intention to be ſweated,
yet the perſiſted in offering me the tea with ſo much kindneſs,
that I took it; but as the promiſed to bring me another baſon
in a few minutes, I rofe as ſoon as the left me. My ſervant
had ſtayed at the baths, but not finding him returned in half.
an hour, I was going to inquire after him, taking it for
granted ſome accident had befallen him. He came in juſt as
I was ſending a man away for him; he threw himſelf directly
on his bed without ſaying a word, at laſt he told me, after I
had made him ſeveral queſtions, that he had been taken ill at
the baths, and would have perſuaded me that he was ſo ill,
it was impoſſible he ſhould get over it. As he was uſed to theſe
baths, I judged that his indiſpoſition might ariſe from ſome
unwholeſome vapours, and as a change of air is the quickeſt.
andi
--
54
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
1
and moſt efficacious remedy in ſuch cafes; I therefore had all
the windows opened, giving orders that he ſhould be kept quiet;
and in two hours after he was perfectly recovered.
This firſt trial put me fo much out of conceit with the
Ruſſian baths, that I would not venture into them again during
my five months ſtay at Tobolſky, although I was frequently
importuned on this point. However my curioſity was ſo
much raiſed by what I learned in this town, and through the
reſt of my journey, of the advantages of theſe baths, and the
method of uſing them, that I tried again at Echaterinenburg,
on my return from Tobolſky; but the heat was too much for
me to bear. Yet as I was unwilling to leave the country with-
out being convinced by my own experience of what had been
reported to me concerning theſe baths, I went into them
again at a private houſe in St. Peterſburg, two months before
I ſet out for France.
Theſe baths are in uſe all over Ruſſia ; every inhabitant of
this vaſt tract of land, from the ſovereign to the meaneſt ſub-
ject, bathes twice a week, and in the ſame manner. Every in-
dividual, even of the ſmalleſt fortune, has a private bath in his
own houſe, in which the father, mother, and children ſome-
times bathe all together. The lower fort of people go to the
public baths, of which there is generally one for the men,
and another for the women; they are ſeparated from each
other by wooden partitions; but as they come out of the
baths quite naked, the two ſexes are ſeen by each other in this
condition, and often converſe together in this poſture upon indif-
ferent ſubjects; they afterwards throw themſelves promiſcuouſly
into the water, or among the ſnow. In poor and lonely hamlets,
the two ſexes are oftentimes all together in the ſame bath. At the
ſalt-houſes in Solikamſky I ſaw ſome men bathing, who came
to the door now and then to cool themſelves, and ſtood there
quite naked, talking with women, who were moſt of them
employed
ز
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
55
employed in bringing falt proviſions, brandy, or quouas, to the
workmen. The baths of the rich differ only from thoſe of
the poor people in being more clean ; the bathing room is
generally all wood; it contains a ſtove, fome tubs full of
water, and a kind of amphitheatre, with ſeveral ſteps leading
up to it. There are two openings to the ſtove like thoſe that
are in common ovens ; by the lower opening the wood is put
into the ſtove, the other contains a heap of ſtones ſupported
by iron bars; theſe ſtones are always red hot, from the heat of
the fire kept up in the ſtove; the uſe of them will appear
hereafter. On going into the bath a perfon provides
himſelf with a bundle of twigs, a ſmall pail of ſeven or eight
inches in diameter, filled with water, and places himſelf on
the firſt or ſecond ſtep. Although the heat is leſs here than in
any other part, yet it ſoon throws him into a ſweat, the pail.
of water is then emptied over his head, ſome little time after
a ſecond, and then a third. He then mounts a little higher,
where the ſame proceſs is repeated, and at laſt he gets up to
the amphitheatre, where the greateſt heat is felt.
here one quarter, or about half an hour, and in this ſpace of
time warm water is frequently poured on his body. A man,
who ſtands before the ſtove, throws now and then ſome water
on the red hot ſtones: volleys of ſteam immediately ruſh out.
of the ſtove with a noiſe; theſe aſcend to the cieling, and fall
down again on the amphitheatre, in a kind of cloud, carrying
a burning heat along with it. At this time the twigs are uſed,
after they have been made very ſoft, by holding them in the
ſteam as it comes out of the ſtove; the man who is bathing
then lies down on the amphitheatre, and the perſon next to
him whips him with the twigs, expecting he will return the
good office: but in many baths women are employed for this
purpoſe. While the leaves remain on the twigs, a confiderable
quantity of the ſteam is collected by a turn of the hand; this
team,
He ſtays
1
56
AN ACCOUNT OF
ſteam acts the more powerfully, as the pores are very open;
and that theſe burning vapours are briſkly driven in by the
twigs, which are continually applied to all the parts of the
body.
In the private baths I uſed, I felt ſuch a ſuffocating heat
on my face, when the clouds of ſteam were collected by the
twigs, that I could not have ſupported it, had it laſted any
time. Being willing to aſcertain the degree of heat brought
on by this proceſs, I had it repeated on the thermometer,
which however did not riſe more than three degrees higher
than it was before.
After having been flogged, water was thrown on me, and
I was rubbed with foap; a perſon then taking hold of the
twigs at both ends, rubbed me down fo violently, that he was
foon in as profuſe a ſweat as myſelf. Water was again poured
on my body, and on the ſtones, and they were preparing to
flog me again; but the twigs having loſt their leaves, I ſprang
up fo ſuddenly at the firſt ſtroke, that I puſhed the operator
down the ſtairs on the floor; and determined not to be flogged
or rubbed any longer. In a few minutes my ſkin was all as red
as ſcarlet. I could not bear to ſtay on the amphitheatre, but
had my thermometer carried there, which roſe to fifty degrees,
while it ſtood at ſive and forty in the place where I was: I got
out of theſe baths as ſoon as I could.
The Ruſſians ſtay in them ſometimes above two hours, and
go through all the aforementioned operations ſeveral times :
moſt of them rub their body beſides with onions, in order to
ſweat more profuſely; they get out of theſe baths all in a
ſweat, and immediately throw themſelves and roll in the ſnow
in the moſt ſevere ſeaſons, paſſing thụs almoſt in the ſame
inſtant from a heat of fifty or fixty degrees, to a cold of more
than twenty degrees, without feeling any inconvenience.
People
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
:57
People of the firſt rank in Ruſſia go to bed on coming out
of the baths, and reſt for ſome time. It is a received opinion
that the baths are more beneficial to the common people, who
paſs immediately from this intenſe heat to the extreme cold,
than to thoſe, who go to bed after them.
All the Ruſſians, in general, are much addicted to the
ſcurvy; the languid and inactive life they lead, being ſhut up
in their ſtoves all the winter, makes them very full of humors,
and they perſpire very little. Theſe baths ſeem therefore to
be abſolutely neceſſary for them, as they might be liable to
a great number of diſeaſes if they did not uſe them. They
produce a great fermentation in the blood and humors, and
bring on plentiful diſcharges by perſpiration. The extreme cold
drives the humors back from the ſkin, and reſtores the equi-
librium again. Whether theſe concluſions are juſt or not, it
is an undoubted fact, that theſe baths are very falutary in
Rullia: they would certainly be very uſeful in Europe alſo
for a variety of diſorders, eſpecially for, rheumatic complaints.
Diſtempers of this kind are hardly known in Ruſſia, and many
foreigners have been radically cured of them by the uſe of theſe
baths.
I went to ſee the braſs foundery and the falt-pits the day
before I quitted Solikamſky; the foundery is ſituated on the
ſmall brook Talitza, at the diſtance of two werſts from the
town;
it conſiſts of three furnaces, one of which only is in
good order. It was my deſign to pay a viſit to Mr. Tourche-
min, who has the direction of the foundery, but he was abſent.
I aſked for his deputy, who was not to be found, although
we went all about the buildings in queſt of him. I therefore
returned to the foundery, deſirous of gaining ſome informa-
tion on different points; and for that purpoſe addreſſed myſelf
to ſome of the workmen who appeared the moſt ſenſible, but
could not; even with the aſſiſtance of my interpreter, either
I
underſtand
58
A'N ACCOUNT OF
!
1
1
underſtand them, or make them comprehend me.
At length
the deputy came, but was much out of humor; he took a
ſhovel and went to work; I went up and bowed to him, ſigni.,
fying by my interpreter, how ſorry I was to have miſſed of him,
and begging the favor of him at the ſame time to fhew me
the mines : « They are in the middle of the yard,” ſays he,
turning his back upon me. This abrupt ſpeech did not give
me any great inclination to converſe any longer with the
deputy. I ſaw however all the mines, and brought away
ſpecimens from each, of which I ſhall give an account when I
come to ſpeak of the ores. The deputy, in other reſpects,
appeared to know very well what he was about, if one could
judge from the good order and regularity in which the foun-
dery was kept. He had a ſenſible and ſprightly look; and
feemed to want nothing, but to have lived leſs among bears,
to have been more converſant with men, and to have been
born in a free country. I obſerved throughout the whole
courſe of my journey, that whenever I had no letters of re-
commendation to the perſons preſiding over any of the manu-
factures, I always met with ſuch kind of behaviour as I had
-experienced on this occaſion; but on the contrary, with num-
berleſs civilities whenever I had ſuch letters. Theſe ſort of
people are ſlaves to à deſpotic fuperior ; they are generally
ignorant and exceſſively miſtruſtful, ſo that their behaviour is
by no means a matter of aſtoniſhment.
At a little diſtance from the foundery is a manufacture,
where moſt of the braſș, coming from thence, is uſed in
making houſhold utenſils, ſnuff-boxes, and other works of the
like kind, which are of the coarſeit workmanſhip. 1 ſtayed
but a little while at this manufacture, and met with as bad a
reception there as at the foundery.
There are ſalt-ſprings in abundance about this town; they ſay
upwards of fixty. Notwithſtanding this great number of ſprings,
there
1
1
A' JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
59
E
A
there are not more than two boilers in uſe; the firſt forms a
fquare of.:about thirty feet wide and two feet deep; the other
is ſomewhat larger *.
Theſe two boilers are placed in different ſalterns or boiling-
houſes, at the diſtance of fifty toiſes from the origin of the
ſprings; the ſalt water is raiſed into a reſervoir by pumps, which
are ſet a going by horſes; the waters are afterwards conveyed to
the ſalterns where the boilers are, through leaden pipes, ſup-
ported by props of wood. All theſe buildings were in a moſt
ruinous condition; at which I was the more ſurprized, as they
are made of wood, which is common enough in this country.
The produce of theſe ſalterns ſeems to be more attended to,
than keeping them in repair.
One boiling is finiſhed in eight and forty hours; it com-
monly produces fifty ſacks of ſalt, and the fack contains four
poedes of; fo that each boiling yields two hundred poedes, or
fixty-fix French quintals. Suppoſing then one hundred and
eighty-two boilings in the year, and that the poede of ſalt ſells
for fifty copecs I, this boiler will bring an annual revenue of
* According to Mr. Jſbrants-Ides's account, tom. viii. du Recueil des Voyages du
Nord, pag. 9. Solikamſky is a large commercial town, particularly famous for
its falterns, in which there are fifty boilers uſed every year, the leaſt of which
is ten toiſes deep. A great quantity of ſalt is made there, which is carried away
on large ſhips kept only for this purpoſe. Theſe ſalterns are fixteen or
eighteen toiſes in length, there are ſeven or eight hundred men employed in
them, and they produce one hundred, or one hundred and twenty thouſand
poedes ; that is, eight hundred, or one thouſand tuns of falt.
Perhaps the number of boilers was formerly more conſiderable: but it is ab-
ſurd to ſuppoſe them ten toiſes deep. There is no river at Solikamſky capable
of ſupplying a building which would contain one thouſand tuns, and it is im-
poſſible that eight hundred men ſhould have been employed there in making the
ſalt. The Kama at this place is a little wider than the Seide at high water.
The ſame kind of boats are uſed here as at Paris, exceptiog only that they are
rather longer.
t One poede is equal to forty pounds weight of Ruſſia, and to three and thirty
French pounds.
One copec is equal to about one halfpenny Engliſh, or one pepny French.
I 2
eighteen
1
60
AN ACCOUNT OF
>
---
}
eighteen thouſand two hundred roubles, or ninety-one thou-
fand livres of France, the product of twelve thouſand and
twelve French quintals of ſalt.
There are now but fix men employed to each boiler, for-
imerly there were ten: the firſt workınan is allowed thirteen
copecs per day; of the other five ſome have ten, others eight:
reckoning them one with another at nine, the expence for
the workmen will amount to fifty-eight copecs per day, and to
two hundred and eleven roubles per annum.
Ten ſquare or ſuperficial toiſes of wood are conſumed at
each boiling (the toiſe is equal-to three arcins and a half); each
ſquare toiſe of wood coſts thirty copecs, and the ten toiſes
three roubles ; ſo that the annual expence for wood amounts
to five hundred and forty-ſix roubles.
Each ſaltern employs five.or fix horſes: let us ſuppoſe five
upon an average, each of which coſts twenty copecs a day;
the yearly expence for keeping the horſes will then amount to
three hundred and fixty-five roubles : let us then allow ſix other
men to take care of the horſes, and the pumps, at fix copecs
a day. Although, from the bad condition the ſalterns are in,
it is evident hardly any thing is laid out for repairs, yet I
will reckon two hundred roubles for this purpoſe. The buying
of the horſes at firſt coſts about ſeven or eight roubles, and as
deaths do not happen among them every year, this expence can
never amount to ten roubles per annum. Let us even allow
one hundred roubles, including the charges of harneſs, and in
this caſe, the whole annual expence for the working of theſe
ſalterns cannot exceed fixteen hundred roubles, or eight thou-
'fand French livres. The produce is eighteen thouſand two
hundred roubles, or ninety-one thouſand French livres. The
clear produce therefore of the firſt boiler will be fixteen thou-
fand ſix hundred roubles, or fourſcore thouſand French livres;
and the profits ariſing from the two boilers will be more than
thirty-
1
-
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
bi
thirty-three thouſand roubles, or one hundred and ſixty-ſix
thouſand French livres. The direction of theſe faltèrns is
undertaken by Mr. Tourchemin; the late Mr. Showalow had
it in 1762. The remainder of the profits, after theſe two
gentlemen are paid, belongs to the Empreſs. On aſking why
two boilers only were in ufe, I was told, that there began to be
a ſcarcity of wood, which is brought by the river Kama from
the diſtance of fifty werfts or twelve leagues.
I found ſome of the people bathing at theſe ſalterns, in the
ſame manner as I have deſcribed in ſpeaking of common baths,
After being in the baths ſome time, they came out quite naked,
and although they were in a ſweat, went immediately and
rolled themſelves in the ſnow.
As there was nothing of any conſequence in this ſmall
town of Solikamíky, beſides theſe falterns and the founderies,
I left it on the ſecond of April, at three in the afternoon, much
pleaſed with the civilities I had met with from Mr. Dimidof's
people. I ſoon came to the mountains called Poias, or Poias
Zemnoi : they form a chain which muſt be conſidered as a
branch of the large chain from Mount Caucaſus. The ridge
of the Poias mountains begins in the ſouth, and divides Aſia
from Europe, reaching as far as the frozen ſea. The moun-
tains of this chain are very ſmall, not being in general more
than fifty or fourſcore toiſes high; but the aſsents are very
ſteep: they are all covered with pines, birch, and fir trees.
The roads were dreadful, and ſo much the more dangerous,
as the nights were ſo exceedingly dark, that I was every in-
{tant liable to be ſwallowed up in the ſnow, which readily
gave way. If, by chance, I happened to deviate in the leaſt
from the beaten track, I was expoſed to very great danger.
My attendants and the poſtilions adviſed me not to travel by
night; but the wind being changed to the ſouth, the froſt had
flackened ſuddenly: the thermometer was not more than two.
degrees
-
62
AN ACCOUNT OF
A
1
A
>
degrees below the freezing point, and role in the afternoon to
more than three degrees above it, which made me apprehend a
thaw, although ſuch a change was not indicated by any other
circumſtance, Fir-trees of the greateſt height ſeemed to yield
under the weight of the ſnow, wbich was every, where more
than ſeven feet thick on the ſurface of the ground. No bird
appeared to give notice of any change of the ſeaſon : eren
magpyes and rooks, which are met with in great numbers
on the roads all over Ruſſia, had now quitted theſe deſerts,
where nature ſeemed to have become quite torpid. The marks
of the fledges were the only ſigns of theſe parts being inha-
bited. A melancholy gloom prevailed all around, and the
ſtillneſs was interrupted only by the cries of ſome one of our
company calling out for help, when his fledge was overturned.
The inhabitants are ſhut up in their cottages nine months
in the year, hardly ever going out as long as the winter laſts.
In the beginning of September the ſnow is to be ſeen on theſe
mountains, and ſoon after falls in ſuch abundance, that every
ſign of an inhabited place foon diſappears.
The people are then obliged to make themſelves a paſſage
through heaps of ſnow, collected by the winds among theſe
mountains, where the thaw does not begin ſo ſoon as on the
plains : for among the mountains it does not take place till
towards the end of April, and the ſnow does not entirely dif-
appear before the latter end of May; ſo that the delights of
the ſummer ſeaſon are not experienced here longer than about
three months. In this ſhort ſpace of time, however, the inha-
bitants fow their rye, oats, and barley, and ſome peaſe, which
are gathered towards the latter end of Auguſt; but theſe ſeeds
ſeldom come to their real perfection. The foil in theſe moun-
tains is dunged.
I came to Roſteſs on the 3d inſtant at midnight, exceeding-
ly fatigued with the ſhocks my fledge had received, and the
continual
.
"
9
AJOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
63
/
continual overthrows I had met with. Not finding freſh
horſes at this place, I was obliged to go on with the ſame. I
travelled very ſlowly, on account of the declivity of the
mountains we had to paſs. On the 4th inſtant, at half an
hour paſt nine in the morning, I was on the top of the
higheſt of all theſe mountains; which, however, was not
more than fourſcore toiſes above its baſe. But although the
height of theſe moụntains is not very conſiderable with reſpect
to the ground they ſtand upon, they are much higher with
reſpect to the level of the ſea, becauſe the ground is conſider-
ably raiſed. When I meaſured this mountain, I was very
near Paiadinſka, where I arrived on the 4th at noon, and fet
out from thence immediately. I croſſed the riyulet of Padira,
where there is an iron foundery called Spaſkoe. The ore is
brought from the neighbourhood of Verkaturia. I was told
in this hamlet that a woman had been devoured there by
a bear at the beginning of the winter. Such accidents
feldom happen, although among theſe mountains there are
many bears, which are all black. Theſe animals hide themſelves
in caverns as the winter comes on, or under old and very thick
firs, where they remain during all this ſeaſon without food.
At the end of the winter the inhabitants go a bear-hunting:
they uſe rackets to walk upon the ſnow with ; they arm them-
ſelves with pikes, and take little dogs along with them, to pro-
voke the animal. They then wait till he comes out of his
encloſure, for they would attack him to great diſadvantage
while he remained there, becauſe the ſnow being very firm in
that place, the bear would be able to avail himſelf of all his
ſtrength ; but the inſtant he comes out, he ſinks into the ſnow,
and while he is endeavouring to diſengage himſelf, the hunters
eaſily deſtroy him with their pikes. The ſkin and fat of this
animal are the only parts they reap any profit from. This ac-
count was given me at Spaſkoe, and the truth of it confirmed
i
at
1
-
1
+
i
1
64
AN ACCOUNT OF .
at Tobolſky, where I was alſo informed of the manner of
hunting white bears, which I ſhall ſpeak of preſently. In the
foreſts of theſe mountains there are a great number of wolves,
foxes, hares, ſquirrels, and different kinds of fallow deer
but there are no white bears, which are only to be found more
to the northward, on the borders of the frozen ocean, but their
ſkins are brought all over Siberia. I have ſeen three of theſe
animals alive at St. Peterſburg ; they are exceedingly fierce.
Thoſe I ſaw in this city were chained to a ſtake in the middle
of a yard; their litter conſiſted of nothing more than a layer
of ice five or ſix inches thick, formed by their excrements and
the melted ſnow. This animal is much leſs bulky and more
active than the black bear ; his fhape is longer and better pro-
portioned, and his fnout more elongated: any one may be
convinced, by looking at him, of his being capable of running
with great ſpeed; and the hunters have' availed themſelves of
this very circumſtance, in finding out how to kill him with
more facility, which, however, l'equires a great ſhare of intre-
pidity. I was informed at Tobolſky, and I have no other
authority for the fact, that the inhabitants go out a hunting
theſe animals armed only with a ſingle pike. They are to be
found near the frozen ocean, where the ſnow is as hard as the
ground. They run upon the men with ſo much ſwiftneſs,
that the huntſman has but juſt time to turn himſelf half round
to avoid him, while at the ſame inſtant he pierces the bear with
his pike.
I reached Melechina the ſame day, ſo fatigued that I re-
folved to ſtay there a part of the night. I knocked at the firſt
door I came to, where I waited ſome time, as every body was
gone to bed ; a Ruſſian came at laſt to open the door, with his
lighted piece of wood in one hand, and his cap in the other.
His face was ſcarce to be diſtinguiſhed on account of his looſe
hair, and a long beard, which came down to his breaſt. The
firſt
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 65
$
firſt object my eyes were directed to on coming in, was an old
woman, who had fallen aſleep as ſhe was rocking a child ſlung
in a baſket; her ſkin was wrinkled and her complexion dark-
ened by the ſmoke, ſo that ſhe was a very diſagreeable, figure.
Her garb contributed to make her ſtill more hideous. Upon
à bench near her, there was a young woman, who ſeemed more
intent upon fatisfying her curioſity, than anxious to cover her-
ſelf with her ſhift, which was the only thing ſhe had on.
The looſeneſs of this covering, and the attitude ſhe was in,
left her much expoſed; and her ſkin, moſt delicately white,
appeared ſtill more beautiful, from the contraſt of the old
woman, who was cloſe to her. Near the bench were two
little children lying on the ground, and ſome young calves in
a ſtable : the reſt of the family were laid indiſcriminately in
the ſtove, and in a kind of loft; ſome were aſleep, and the reſt
were as much aſtoniſhed at ſeeing me in their hut, as I was
furprized at their fituation and appearance.
The child in the baſket was not a month old; he ſlept
among a heap of ſtraw, covered with linen, becauſe he was
newly born. Except juſt at this time, children are generally
naked in Siberia, as well as all over Ruſſia : they move their
hands and feet about freely in the baſket, without being wrap-
ped up. This baſket is faſtened to a long elaſtic pole, which
is eaſily moved with the foot, in order to rock them. The
women, who have this care, employ themſelves at the ſaine
tiñe in ſpinning hemp. The children are féd with the milk
of animals, by means of a horn, the end of which is fitted to
receive the cow's udder: they are however fometimes fuckled
by the mothers. Theſe children, although ſtill very weak, are
allowed to roll on the ground; on which they tumble over
head and ears, and attempt to walk. They are left to ſtruggle
by themſelves, although they are moſt commonly naked, or
have no more covering than a ſhirt. In a few months they
K
begin
1
5.
C
}
66
AN ACCOUNT OF
begin to walk, at a time when they would not be able to ſtand
up in France. Soon after they run -about-every where and
play in the ſnow. Theſe people are happily unacquainted with
the uſe of ſtays, and that quantity of cloaths and confining
bandages, we are here ſo anxious to wrap up our children in;
theſe not only impede the growth of the muſcles, but at the
ſame time bring on deformities, which, on this account, are fre-
quent in all other European nations, while they are feldom
ſeen in Ruſſia. By this kind of management the Ruſſians are
not ſubject to ſo many infirmities, and would live longer than
any other ſet of men, if they were not ſo much addicted to
debauchery and exceſſes of all kinds. They are ſo much in-
ured to hard living, that although I deſired the ſoldiers who
attended me at Tobolſky to lie down in my obſervatory,
while I was taking my obſervations, they choſe rather to paſs
the night on the graſs, and roſe in the morning with their
cloaths almoſt as wet by the dew, as if they had been dipped
in water. They ſlept however extremely found, and never
felt any inconvenience from this circumſtance. Their whole
life, and all their exerciſes, bring on ſuch a ſtrength of conſti-
tution, as enables them to bear the greateſt fatigues in war
time, without injury to their health.
The moral conduct of the inhabitants is conſiderably in-
fluenced by this kind of life: violent paſſions often contribute
to form great men, and are generally attendant on ſtrong
conſtitutions. What advantages might we not then expect,
if the Ruſſian method of educating was adopted by a nation
where the nature of the govertiment, and the moral principles.
inſtilled into young minds, direct them equally to what is
honourable, glorious, and reſolute? Theſe advantages: would
be the more conſpicuous, as luxury and effeminacy, concur
with
1
---
i
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
67
with the ordinary method of bringing up children, in deſtroy-
ing all the principles of this moral education.
It muſt be owned, however, that prejudices with regard to
theſe circumſtances, are not ſo prevalent at "Paris, as they
were ſome little time ago.
. Some people begin to leave off the
uſe of ſwaddling cloaths ; others accuſtom their children to go
almoſt naked.
Among the variety of bad cuſtoms followed in bringing up
children, there is none which appears more abſurd than
that of obliging them to make uſe of the right hand
only. No ſooner do the tender limbs of the infant begin to
acquire a degree of folidity, than he is forced to feed himſelf
with his right hand alone, which is faid to be a neceſſary qua-
lification in a polite education. He ſoon gets the habit of
uſing the right hand preferably to the left, and becomes im.
perceptibly aukward in all bodily exerciſes or motions he is
obliged to perform on the left ſide. It is evident, from the
trouble there is in bringing children to this, that it is by no
means natural to them; and the aukwardneſs of left-handed
people is at the ſame time a proof of the advantage of per-
mitting children to uſe both hands indiſcriminately, and of the
neceſſity of obliging them, as they grow up, to perform all the
- common exerciſes both with the right and left hand.
This method of educating, which I have taken notice of in
Siberia, prevails all over Ruſſia, except among the great, where
ſome changes have been introduced, as they began to be civi-
lized. However preferable this method may be to that which
is uſed among nations addicted to luxury and eaſe, it muſt.
yet
be confeſſed, that an infinite number of children die, eſpecially
among the common people, of whoſe families one third part is
ſcarce ever preſerved; parents who have had fixteen or eigliteen
children born, having often times no more than three or
four alive: but there are various cauſes perpetually aſſiſting in
the
1
K 2
1
*
1
68
/
AN ACCOUNT :
ccou
1
in theſe parts. This
OF
the depopulation of the ſeveral hamlets ſcattered abroad in
theſe immenſe deſerts.
The ſmall-pox deſtroys almoſt one half of the children, and
fome times a greater proportion: the ſcurvy, and irregularities
of the parents, bring on a variety of diſeaſes unknown to other
children, which are the more hurtful, perhaps, in this country,
as the only remedy they have, conſiſts in their ſtoves; which
are very efficacious in diſorders proceeding from the nature of
the climate, but in venereal complaints are only palliative *.
Theſe diſorders are more dangerous here than in any other
place, on account of their being uſually joined with the ſcurvy,
and that the medicine proper for one of theſe diſeaſes always
increaſes the other. Venereal diſorders are ſo general in Sibe-
ria, and in Northern Tartary, that there is reaſon to fear, leſti
in proceſs of time they ſhould put an end to the human ſpecies
in which theſe people live together in their cottages, and the
exceſs of debauchery occaſioned by it. They are' unacquainted
with beds, and lie together promiſcuouſly upon benches, and
on the ſtoves, ſo that the children are witneſſes even of the
marriage rights; and the youth, being therefore ſooner informed
than in other places, are more difpofed to give way to diffo-
luteneſs.
Although I had at firſt reſolved to paſs the night in the
hamlet of Melechina, yet the unbearable ſmell of the room I
1
1
1
$
1
1
V
* Some authors pretend however that the Ruſſians uſe the corroſive ſublimate
in this diſorder, and particularly M. Macquer in his Chymical Dictionary (tom. ii.
p. 65.) “Beſides," ſay this author, “it is well known that the corroſive ſublimate
has been given internally with ſucceſs for a long time paſt among the Tartars and
the Ruſſians, whoſe méthod of living incontinently with all ſorts of women, expoſes
them continually to repeated attacks of vedereal diſorders one upon another."
I have not been able to find, in all the courſe of my journey, from St. Peterſburg
to Tobolſky, that the ſublimate was in uſe, and I have known ſome rich people
affected with this diſeaſe go into Europe to be cured of it. Perhaps this medi-
cine has been laid aſide, on account of the fatal conſequences which ſometimes
attend the improper uſe of it.
was
1
}
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 69
$
.
i,
:...
}
1
was in, made me leave the place a few hours after my coming,
there. Theſe-inhabitants, flout up in their rooms the greateſt
part of the year, have no communication with the external
air, except by windows of a foot fquarès always ſhut, and by
a ſmall valve, which they open for fome time in the morning,
to let out the ſmoke; fo that they live conſtantly. in infected
vaporé, which have been collecting and fermenting together,
near nine months in the year.
On-coming from Melechina I quitted the mountains, and trai)
velled-in a very extenſive plain :'the ſnow melted away ſo faft and
ſo fuddenly, that in fome places it ſcarce.covered the furface of
the ground. At Liálímikoi, however, the thermometer remained
ftill at ſeven degrees
. Below: 0. On the 5th instant, I came to
tiis hamlet, at five in the morning, and reached: Verkaturia att
one in the afternoon. This is a ſmall town in Siberia, not far
from the river Tura: it is ſituated on rocks, and ſurrounded
withi-fore trifling fortifications, which have been built by the
Ruſſians. ſince they were in poffeffion of Siberia. The only
way of palling from Ruſſia into Siberia was through this town,
ever ſince Gagarin's time, who was governor of this province,
and who, having laid a plan for making himſelf mafter of
Siberia in the reign of Peter the Firit, had ſhut up the road
by Echaterinenburg, which was the moſt in uſe as being the
ſhorteſt. From hence that road became neglected, and was not
opened again till the year 1761, by expreſs orders from the
Empreſs Elizabeth. The cuſtom-houſe is very ſtrict at Verka-
turia : but as I was apprizedi of this at-St. Peterſburg, I had
applied for an order from the chancellor, to prevent the caſes
containing my inſtruments from being openied. They-kadi
hitherto remained juſt as they were packed up at Paris I ob-
tained this permiſſion, notwithſtanding the ſtrictneſs of the
regulations. Peter the Firſt had given a general order, that all
inftruments relating to arts and ſciences ſhould be ſuffered to-
pafs
2
4
1
t
AN ACCOUNT OF
yo
paſs unnoticed: this indulgence I could not avoid taking notice
of here, as it does ſo much honor to that: monarch; but his
fucceffous found themſelves obliged to repeal the order, on ac-
count of the abuſes that were foon made of it. The maſter of
the cuſtom-houſe, whoſe name was Michitas Ivan Soubatof,
only aſked a few general queſtions about my baggage, and
treated me with the greateſt politeneſs. He made me a pre-
ſent of two fable ſkins, a few pounds of tea, and different forts
of proviſions. As I was going away, he did me the honor of a
viſit, with ſome of the principal people of the town. I had
ſtill fome Luneville liqueurs, and ſome bottles of Burgundy
remaining, from what the Baron de Breteuil had given me at
ſetting out from St. Peterſburg.. I perſuaded them to drink
fome with me :, they were very much pleaſed with our Bur-;
gundy; for there is no wine in Siberia but what is brought by
travellers; but our liqueurs were infipid to them, and too
weak. As they are uſed to the ſtrongeſt ſpirits, the French,
liqueurs ſcarce made any impreſſion on their palates. They
preſſed me ſo much to ſtay at Verkaturia, that I put off going
from thence till night. Mr. Soubatof perſuaded me to take
fome refreſhment at his houſe, where I found all his family.
I could not ſee his wife, otherwiſe than by her chamber door
being half open : ſhe was extremely pretty, and very well
dreſſed, but it was impoſſible to prevail upon her to appear
any farther. I went away at eight in the evening ; it was very
dark, and the road exceedingly bad; ſo that I had all the
flambeaus lighted. I travelled all night without any accident,
although I had been told before I came away from Verkaturia,
that I ſhould meet with many.. The weather, which was very,
mild when I left this town, became, to my great fatisfaction,
ſuddenly colder, at three o'clock in the morning. The thermo-
meter fell to nine degrees. below the freezing point ; but as
foon as the ſun appeared on the horizon, it roſe again with the
utmoſt
-
A JOURNEY. TO SIBERI A.
71
utmoſt velocity. My courſe was now to the ſouth, and the
ſnow diſappearing continually, I was determined not to loſe a
moment, leſt I ſhould be overtaken by a thaw. The ſame day,
the watchmaker's fledge broke in the middle of the road.
As
we had no aſliſtance at hand, it was faſtened up with cords,
and with much difficulty brought on to Makhneva, where I
intended to get it mended; but finding no body who would
undertake to do it, I immediately bought another. While they
they were getting this new fledge ready, I dined at a houſe, in
the hamlet, and ſaw the Poſtilions dine: they had clubbed with
ſome other Ruſſians, who were carrying proviſions to Verka-
turia; they all placed themſelves round a ſmall table, the only
one in the houſe, fome on benches, others ſtanding up. A
foup made of four krout and oatmeal, without bread, was firſt
ſerved
up
in a ſmall wooden bowl; this they eat with wooden
ſpoons: I had a fancy to taſte fome of their bread, although it
was as black as ink, but could not poſſibly eat it. This firſt
bowl was taken away, and another brought up, full of four
krout, dreſt.with oil of fiſh. Sometimes the ſqur: krout is dreſſed
with oil of hemp-feed, or bear's greafe: Their drink wa the
quouas or kwas, the ſame as is uſed by the other. Ruflians, and
which I have already fpoken of. Each man paid one fol, or one
halfpenny Engliſh, for his dinner, which ſometimes confifts of
peas, turnips, and radiſhes, boiled in water, with a little falt.
It was then Lent, during which ſeaſon they neither eat meat,
milk, butter, or fiſh: they take great care not to leave the leaſt
remains of their victuals on the table; but gather them up very
ſcrupulouſly and eat them. The table, after dinner, is the only
clean piece of furniture in the houſe. Having been almoſt
ftifled with the heat, I put my thermometer upon the loft
where the people ſleep all night and part of the day. It im-
mediately roſe to forty degrees, or near ten degrees higher than
it is in the greateſt ſummer-heats, at Paris. There were four
1
1
}
1
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
72
or five women in this houſe, who hid themſelves behind a kind
of curtain when we came in; they ſoon grew more familiar,
and were much furprized at feeing us eat meat, and all our
other proviſions, from which they are debarred during this Lent
ſeaſon. They are ſo extremely ſtrict in this particular, that
when I gave a piece of cake to one of their children, about
three years old, the mother took it away immediately; and
the youngeſt child, of ſeven or eight months, was the only one
allowed to eat it. The exceſſive heat obliged me to throw off
my fur, and I put on a French great 'coat. The women ad-
mired it very much, and ſurveyed, with the greateſt curioſity,
every part of my dreſs, which appeared quite new to them,
although this was the only road in uſe. Theſe women ſeemed
more lively than any I had ſeen ſince I came from Moſco, eſpe-
cially ſince I had travelled on that ſide of the Volga. They
were alſo better made, taller, and had better complexions than
I had met with in this latter part of my journey. Two girls
of the houſe particularly were very pretty: they had ſomething
like 'ruffles to their ſhifts, which I had not obſerved in any other
part of Ruſſia among this claſs of people.
My route from the river Volga lay always "through the ſame
foreſt, where I commonly met with nothing but hamlets, in
which the moſt extreme wretchedneſs prevailed. The country
became more open as I got away from the mountains, and the
villages-more populous. The Siberian women are dteſſed
gene-
rally in the ſame manner as the Ruſſians ; the girls wearing their
hair in treffes, and never putting on a cap till they are married.
Married women never go without caps. I left this place as
foon as the ſledges were ready, and came to the hamlet called
Babikhina, on the 7th inſtant at noon. The thaw was ſo com-
plete, that the ſnow was melted every where except on the
beaten track. A little water lying upon the rivers, yet frozen,
made me ſenſible of the danger of croſſing them. Every body
1
was
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
73
>
-
was ſpurred on by this fear, and the deſire of coming ſoon to
Tobolſky, from whence I was now only ſeventy leagues diſtant;
and all endeavoured to vie with each other in getting things
ready at every poſt. I came to Tumen at midnight, and was
intending to ſet out from thence immediately; but could find
nobody who would run the riſk of croſſing the river, as the
people at the poſt-houſe expected every moment that the ice
would break up. I tried every poſſible expedient to perſuade
them to go on, but they wanted to wait till day-light before they
took their reſolution. I was ſtill at the diſtance of ſixty leagues
from Tobolſky, and if I loſt this night, it might prevent me
from reaching the city before the breaking up of the ice;
in which caſe I muſt have remained where I was, as it would
then have been impoſſible to travel even in a boat, becauſe the
whole country is overwhelmed with torrents pouring down
from all ſides. I ſpoke to the old poſtilions, and repreſented
to them, that as they had croſſed different rivers with me in
the courſe of the day without any apparent danger, theſe fort
of paſſages could not poſſibly have become more hazardous in
á few hours time. I promiſed to pay them double poſtage,
and gave them ſo much brandy to drink, that they at laſt re-
ſolved to go with me. I then perſuaded the people of the poſt-
houſe to ſupply me with horſes, and we croſſed the river with-
out accident.
On the oth inſtant, about five in the morning, I arrived at
Sozonowa, and was detained a long while at this hamlet for
want of horſes. I was deſirous of making up the loſt time, by
giving brandy on the road to the poſtilions, in hopes of pre-
vailing upon them to get on with the utmoſt expedition ; but
the ſnow being entirely melted in moſt places on the road, I
could not, notwithſtanding this precaution, reach Berozovia
before four in the afternoon, and did not come to the poſt of
Vakfarina, where I was to croſs the river Tobol, till nine in the
L
evening.
1
*
1
74
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
A
1
evening. I immediately aſked for horſes, which were refufed,
and which I was not likely to obtain, after diſputing for an
hour. I could not but be perſuaded of the danger there was
in croſſing this river; and at the perſuaſion of the inhabitants,
I had at firſt determined to make my obſervations on this ſpot;
but beſides the inconvenience of the ſituation, I ſtill wanted
the authority of the fovereign to enable me to build an obfer-
vatory, and to prevent me from being interrupted in my ope-
rations, ſo that I found this impracticable. I began to be
fufficiently acquainted with the people, to know that the civili-
ties I had experienced on the road, were owing to my meeting
with a few good people, and chiefly to the letters of recom-
mendation I had from M. de Woronzof. On all occaſions,
where the inhabitants had been left to themſelves, I had met
with the greateſt difficulties, and in this inſtance I had alſo
much to fear from the ſuperſtition of ignorant people.
Beſides, I was not more than twenty-five leagues diſtant from
Tobolſky, ſo that I could have got there in twelve hours, and
juſt as I thought all my fatigues at an end, I began to be afraid
of miſſing my obſervation. I could not bear up againſt this
idea ; a cold ſweat came all over me, attended with an univer-
fal dejection. I was preſently rouzed from this ſituation by
the agitation of my mind, and propoſed that a kind of way
ſhould be made over the ice with boards or branches of trees;
but the people were ſo obſtinate, that they found all my pro-
poſals impracticable, and peremptorily refuſed undertaking
them. This made fuch an impreſſion on me, that I was in-
clined to force them to go along with me; but the project
which then came into my head, of buying up the horſes and
conducting ourſelves, made me a little more calm. I went
out for a moment to conſider what I Mould do, and imagined
this laſt ſcheme was the moſt eligible; as my attendants ſeemed
reſolved never to leave me. I came into the houſe again pretty.
calm,
1
1
1
1
75
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
/
1
calm, called for ſomething for ſupper, and gave brandy to
every body; as the firſt thing neceſſary, after what had paſſed,
was to bring people into good humour again.
In the mean time my thermometer was brought me, and I
fixed it againſt the wall, to determine the heat of this place,
which was ſuffocating. The people were as much ſurprized
at this inſtrument, as the inhabitants of Kuzmodemianſk had
been at the barometer, which they took for a clock. The
thermometer had the greater effect on the people of Vakfarina,
as it roſe with great velocity when brought out of the cold air
into a very hot ſtove. Obſerving they were very attentive to this
phenomenon, I told them, without any particular intention,
that the thermometer pointed out heat and cold; that the
mercury roſe in the firſt, and fell in the laſt inſtance. This
ſimple explanation was not underſtood; they thought there
was ſomething wonderful in the inſtrument, which I foon
per-
ceived, and determined to take my advantage of it. The thermo-
meter preſently roſe to twenty-five degrees, I then took hold of
it, and very confidently told them, that by carrying it out of
doors it would thew us whether there was any dạnger in croſſ-
ing the river; and that if there was not, it would fall down to
a certain point which I ſhewed them. This point was one
degree: below o: the thermometer, at this time, was gene-
rally two or three degrees below that point in the open air ;
and the place I marked was more than four inches below the
twenty-five degrees. They directly fixed the thermometer out
of doors : I came in immediately, and ſpoke no more about
going away. I foon perceived that ignorance and ſuperſtition
were at work in their minds, already agitated by ſome expreſ-
fions I had dropped about the deſign of my journey, and which
they underſtood no more than the uſe of ſome of my inſtru-
ments they had ſeen.
1
1
1
t
1
L 2
I was
1
1
1
76
AN ACCOUNT OF .
+
1
I was employed in making them drink, when the moſt fub-
born fellow among them, who had ſlipped out without my
ſeeing him, came in again, and told me with enthuſiaſm, that
the animal had got down below the mark. They all ran' im-
mediately to be convinced of this fact, and I had now no diffi.
culty to ſtruggle with, except that of hindering my interpre-
ter from explaining that the mercury was not an animal. I
preſently got a fufficient number of horſes, and the poſtilions
went away immediately: the one who had been moſt fullen all
the day, was now the warmeſt in the cauſe. I gave him the care
of the Nedge where my inſtruments were; he went foremoſt,
and the others followed. As ſoon as we got out of the hamlet
we diſcovered the river, and this was the only object we could
diſcern, in the midity of the darkneſs which covered this hemif-
phere: the faint glimmering of the ftar's, reflected in the
water, which flowed on the uneven ſurface of the ice *, made
us ſee the river at a diſtance, by the different ſhades of
their dim light, and made an appearance of waves gently agi-
tated. We foon came to the borders of the river, where all
was profoundly ſilent, The firſt poſtilion was preparing 'to
croſs it, and ſtopped ſhort. I ſtood upright on my fledge; 'aña
called out to him ſtoupai (go on); puſhing, at the ſame time, mý
own poſtilion ſo violently, that he went on immediately. The
firit poftilion, not willing to be overtaken, gets 'on at a ſtill
greater rate; the others-follow, and we were on the other ſide
of the river in an inſtant.
I did not however enjoy the happineſs of this moment as I
ſhould have done. I had but juſt croſſed the river when I was
ſeized with an univerſal tremor, accompanied with convulſive
Starts: · my ſtrength, which ſeemed to have increaſed the nearer
:-
* Theſe inequalities being occaſioned by part of the ice which was already
melted, do not contradict my former obſervation, aſſerting that the ſurface of the
frozen rivers was perfe&tly ſmooth.
I came
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI 77
.
A.
I came to this inſtant, now forſook me all at once ; ſo that I
drank fome liqueur I ſtill had in the fledge. :I foon found my-
ſelf relieved, and fell aſleep, in whichiſituation I ſtill remained
when we ſtopped at the poſt of Cheſtakova.! I left this place
immediately, and in a few hour's camerto Dektereva, where Į
was to change horſes for the laſt time. As the river Irtiſz
was ſtill between me and the city of Tobólíkys
: I expected to
meet with freſh difficulties from the .people of this hamlet;
but was glad to find myſelf deceived. 1. The inhabitants ſtill
continued to croſs the river at Tobolfky on the ice, ibecauſe this
paffage being more frequented, the ſnow was ſo much beaten
by the feet of men and beaſts, that it was become united to,
ändiconſolidated with the icez fosas to make it thicker.
:: At length I arrived at Tobólſkytonithe 10th of April, ſix
days before the ice broke up: after. having travelled on a
Hledge from St. Peterſburg, about eight hundred! leagues, or
three hundred thouſand and eighteen: :werſts," in a month, al-
though I had been delayed by ſeveral:-accidents, and by the
difficulty of getting horſes.
virisi
Immediately on my arrival, I' went to ſee. M. de Soimanof,
governor of the city. He ſent for his daughters; the eldeſt
was a widow, who came up to falute' me, and took
my
hand
to kiſs it. As I was unacquainted with the Ruſſian cuſtoms,
it put me at firſt a little out of countenance, but I foon re-
covered myſelf. As the two other ladies, the youngeſt of
whom was nineteen or twenty, were coming forwards with
the ſame intention, I went towards them, and after having
ſaluted them in their manner, I kiſſed their hands, and imme-
diately withdrew.mine. According to the true etiquette, I ought
indeed to have kiſſed their hands, while they were doing me
the ſame honor, but I ſhould have ſtaid in my place till they
came up to falute me.
}
2301
r
1
7
(
1
3
The
!
78
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
The governor received me with great politeneſs: he con-
vinced me of the eſteem he had for the ſciences, which he
cultivates and is fond of. He ordered me a guard, conſiſting
of a ferjeant and three grenadiers ; and at the ſame time ſup-
plied me with every thing I wanted.
I directly fet about building my obſervatory, and preparing
every thing which belonged to it, but could not get it finiſhed
before the 11th of May. I immediately fixed my inſtruments,
and on the 18th inſtant, although the weather was cloudy,
I yet found an opportunity of obſerving ſeveral phaſes of a
lunar eclipſe. I had prepared on the 3d of June, to obſerve
an eclipſe of the fun, inviſible in France. This obſervation
was of the more conſequence, as it enabled me to determine
the precife longitude of Tobolſky, which I could not expect
to find from obſerving the eclipſes of Jupiter's Satellites, be-
cauſe this hemiſphere, in the ſummer time, is almoſt con-
ftantly lighted by the fun; and beſides, this eclipfe being viſible
alſo at Sweden, Denmark, and at St. Peterſburg, I was ſure of
meeting with obſervations to anfwer mine.
The ſky was
cloudy at the immerſion of the eclipfe, and although it was in
June, a great quantity of ſnow fell; but I obſerved the emerfion
with great accuracy. The longitude of Tobolſky, reſulting
from this obſervation, being compared to that of Stockholm,
communicated to me by M. Deliſle, turns out to be four hours,
twenty-three minutes, thirty-four ſeconds, with reſpect to the
meridian of Paris.
The inhabitants of the town, not much uſed to ſee ftrangers,
had been furprized at my arrival: they had ſeen my obſerva-
tory conſtrued immediately, and as its form was very different
from their buildings, they thought there was ſomething myſte-
rious in it. They were much aſtoniſhed at its being placed on
a mountain, from whence I was able to take in the whole
horizon; beſides, that it was about three quarters of a mile diſtant
from
4
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
79
$
ز
+
from the town. At firſt, they knew not what to think; but
when they ſaw a quadrant, clocks, a parallactic machine, and
a teleſcope nineteen feet long, inſtruments they had never
ſeen before, they concluded that I was a magician. I was
buſied all day in obſerving the ſun, in order to regulate my
clocks, and to try my teleſcopes. At night I viewed the moon
and ſtars; and made uſe particularly of a ſmall lamp, fixed to
my quadrant, that I might diſcern the threads of the micro-
meter ; ſometimes I did not return to the city till morning,
exceedingly fatigued, and the little care I took of my dreſs, con-
firmed the people in the opinion they had entertained of me.
The governor, and a few more, were the only perſons who
knew that I had undertaken this journey to obſerve the Tranſit
of Venus over the Sun; all the reſt of the inhabitants were
mifled by their ſuperſtition. The leaſt ignorant among them
reported a number of abſurdities about this obſervation, and
others expected at that inſtant the end of the world. They
looked upon me as having . occaſioned the overflowing of the
river Irtiſz, which was ſo conſiderable this year, that part of
the lower town was laid under water, as high as the roofs of
the houſes, and ſeveral perſons loſt their lives, in carrying their
goods through the torrents of water, which overthrew and
fwept away the dwelling-places. Several pieces of the moun-
tain were ſeparated in different places, and fell into the river
with a dreadful noiſe. Some of the inhabitants, whoſe houſes
were on the ſides of this mountain, were obliged to quit them,
left they ſhould be carried away into the river. The faltern
was entirely overwhelmed, and although they were as quick as
poflible in endeavouring to ſave the ſalt, yet the greater part of it
was loſt. The plain at the foot of the mountain of Tobolſky,
exhibited an appearance, to thoſe who were on the top of the
mountain, of a number of illands ſcattered on this watery ſur-
face, and extending as far as the fight.
This
1
1
80
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
This river overflows every year, when the ſnows are melted;
but it had never been known to do ſo much damage ; ſo that
this circumſtance encouraged the people in their extravagant
opinions, who imagined they ſhould ſee no end to their miſ-
fortunes till I was gone from Tobolſky. As my thoughts were
quite taken up about the obſervation, I was unacquainted with
all that paſſed on this occaſion; and was ſo far from ſuſpect-
ing, that I generally left the guard at home, and went to the
obſervatory, attended only by my interpreter, and ſometimes
by the watch-maker'; but the guard was then ordered always
to follow me. Some of the Ruſſians adviſed me not to go alone
to my obſervatory, and to take ſome precautions againſt the
fury of the mob, which might lead them to any lengths.
The advice was too prudent not to be followed, and from that
time I determined to paſs moſt nights in the obſervatory, leſt
they ſhould attempt to pull it down. On the 4th inſtant,
the wind was ſo high and ſo continual, that I was in the
greateſt danger of having it blown down, and was not freed
from my apprehenſions till the next day at noon, when the
wind abated.
The event which occaſioned my journey was now at hand,
and the next day, being the ſixth of June, was to ſatisfy all
my inquiſitiveneſs. M. de Soimanof, Count Pouſkin, and the
archbiſhop of Tobolſky, who all deſerve more than I can ſay
of them, having expreſſed a great deſire of ſeeing this pheno-
menon, I had a tent pitched, in which I put a teleſcope for
them and their families, that I might not be diſturbed in my
obſervation,
On the 5th, I was employed all day in arranging my inſtru- .
ments, and reſolved to paſs the night in my obſervatory. Every
circumſtance ſeemed to anſwer my. wiſhes, and to flatter me
that my obſervation would be ſucceſsful. The ſky was clear,
the fun funk below the horizon, free from all vapors; the
mild glimmering of the twilight, and the perfect ſtillneſs of
the
)
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 81
1
:
the univerſe, 'completed my ſatisfaction, and added to the fe-
renity of my mind. I made every body go to ſupper, but my
contemplative ſituation prevented me from partaking of any
food. This pleaſure however did not laſt long, for as I went
out about ten o'clock, to enjoy it in ſilence, I was diſtreſſed at
the fight of ſome fogs, which partly deprived the ſtars of their
ight. I caſt my eye all over the horizon, and was much dif-
pirited on ſeeing already a number of clouds forming on all
ſides, 'which became thicker every inſtant; the darkneſs of the
night ſtill increaſed, the bright ſky diſappeared ; and the
whole hemiſphere was ſoon overſpread with one ſingle black
cloud, which damped all my expectations, and threw me into
a ſtate of deſpondency.
The obſervation of this Tranſit, gave the world an opportu-
nity, for the firſt time, of determining preciſely the parallax of
the fun. This phenomenon, expected for more than a cen-
tury paſt, had fixed the attention of aſtronomers, who were
all deſirous of ſharing the honor of it. The famous Halley,
who foretold it, was the firſt who manifeſted its importance,
and even on his death-bed lamented the impoſſibility of his be-
ing witneſs of it. The whole learned world had taken all
poſſible meaſures to aſſiſt the obſervation. Sovereign princes,
although engaged in an expenſive war, had neglected nothing
that could inſure the ſucceſs of this important matter, which
might enhance the glory of their annals, and at the ſame time
be productive of the moſt ſubſtantial advantages to their ſub-
jects, and to mankind in general.
The idea of returning to France, after a fruitleſs voyage ; of
having expoſed myſelf in vain to a variety of dangers, and to
fatigues, under which I was ſupported only by the earneſtneſs
and expectation of ſucceſs, which I was now deprived of by a
cloud, at a time when I had the greateſt reaſon to be aſſured
of it, threw me into ſuch a ſituation aś can only be felt,
M
I had
82
ACCOUNT OF
AN AN ACCOU
1
1
I had not the triffing fatisfaction of ſeeing any perfon wlion
might ſhare my anxiety. All my attendants had taken notice-
of it, but had gone into the obſervatory, where I found them
faft aſleep, I rouſed them all, they then left me alone, and I
found myſelf relieved by their abfence.
In theſe dreadful agitations I paſſed the whole night; I went
out and came in again every inſtant, and could not continue a,
moment in the ſame poſition.
Such trials muſt have been experienced, to be ſenſible of the
exceeding pleaſure I felt, when my hopes were revived by the
riſing of the ſun. The clouds however were ſtill fo thick, that
this region was yet involved in darkneſs, notwithſtanding the
light of the fun; which was only diſtinguiſhed by a reddiſh
caſt on the clouds: but an eaſterly wind drove this gloomy
veil towards the weſt ; and ſoon expoſed part of the ſky at the.
horizon. This appearance increaſed by imperceptible degrees ;.
the clouds began to exhibit a whitiſh colour, which grew
brighter every inſtant; a pleaſing ſatisfaction diffuſed itſelf
through all my frame, and inſpired me with a new kind of
life. The clouds ſtill continued to be diſperſed, the face of
nature became pleaſant, every thing, in ſhort, ſeemed to rejoice
at the return of a fine day; and as my hopes became more
fanguine, the joy of my mind was ſtill more complete.
The governor, M. Pouſkin, and their families, then came
up, and ſhared my happineſs. They were ſoon followed by:
the archbiſhop and ſome of the archimandrites. I had ſtrength
ened my guard, apprehending that I ſhould be interrupted by:
a number of curious people, but this precaution proved unne-
ceſſary, as all the inhabitants had ſhut themſelves up in the:
churches, or in their houſes. Although the ſun was not yet
viſible, it was evident however that he would ſoon. make his
appearance. I prepared for the obſervation, and the company
went into the tent I had pitched for them. My, watch-maker's:
9.
buſineſs,
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
83
buſineſs was to write, and keep his eye on the clock, while my
interpreter was employed in counting the time; the calmneſs
and ſerenity of the air had made me reſolve to bring my inſtru-
ments out of the obſervatory, that I might move them more
readily. I ſoon perceived one of the borders of the ſun, at
the time that Venus was to enter upon his diſk; but on the
oppoſite border, which was ſtill concealed by the clouds. I.
ſtood fixed with my eye to the teleſcope, 'wandering over the
immenfe ſpace between us and the fun a thouſand times in a
minute. I was troubled by the continuance of the cloud,
which at length however diſappeared, and perceiving that the
planet was already immerſed, I prepared to obſerve the moſt
material appearance, the total entry. Altho' the ſky was per-
fećtly ſerene, yet my apprehenſions were not yet at an end. The
moment of the obſervation was now at hand; I was ſeized
with an univerſal ſhivering, and was obliged to collect all my
thoughts, in order not to miſs it. At length I obſerved this
phaſis, and felt an inward perſuaſion of the accuracy of my
proceſs. Pleaſures of the like - nature may ſonrețimes be
experienced; but at this inſtant, I truly enjoyed that of my
obſervation, and was delighted with the hopes of its being
ſtill uſeful to poſterity, when I had quitted this life.
The ſky remaining clear the whole day, I went on eaſily with
my other obſervations, which I diſpatched a few days after, by
an expreſs, which the governor ſent to the Ruſſian couiti
I ſent one copy to the academy at St. Peterſburg, and another
to that at Paris. I ſtayed, however, at Tobolíky till the 28th
of Auguſt, to make ſome farther aſtronomical obſervations.
During this time I was employed in acquiring fome know-
Hedge of the country of Siberia ; and have joined my inquiries
on this ſubject, with thoſe I made in going to Tobolſky, and
with other particulars, occaſionally diſcovered in the courſe of
my journey returning to St. Peterſburg.
1
3
1
M 2
1
1
[ 84 )
.
R
E Ε. Τ
U R
N
1
FR'OM
TO BOLS K
SKY
то
St. PETERSBURG, 28th Auguſt, 1761.
.
The inſtructions I had received at Paris, permitted me
to ſtay but a ſhort time at Tobolſky, after my obſerva-
tion of the Tranſit of Venus. When I began to think of leaving
this place at the end of Auguſt, I was ſeized with an almoſt
continual vomiting of blood, attended with ſuch a loſs of
trength, that I could ſcarce fupport myſelf, and was unable
to reach my obſervatory without aſſiſtance. My indiſpoſition
hurried me ſtill quicker from a country where a hot bath was
the only remedy for every diſorder, and I was the more unwil.
ling to ſubmit to this, as I had already been nearly fuffocated in
one of them at Solikamſky, I had a very compleat medicine
cheſt with me, and a circumſtantial account of the virtues of
every thing it contained; but having had the misfortune to
poiſon a Ruſſian, in attempting to cure him of ſome ſlight com-
plaint, I had determined to lay aſide the practice of phyſic:
it happened very fortunately, that
' the doſe was not ſtrong,
enough to deſtroy the patient.
My departure, however, was ſtill attended with many dif-
ficulties : my ſervant, who ſuffered for his gallantry at Tobola
íky, was ſo very ill, that he could be of no uſe to me ; beſides,
both
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
85
borom
both he and the watch-maker were ſeized with a dread of being
aſſaſſinated on our way by robbers, who were then ſaid to
commit murders every day on the road to Echateřinenburg.
I had determined to take this new route, as it would give
me an opportunity of examining the mines of Echaterinen-
burg, and the different people inhabiting the ſouthern borders
of Siberia. Theſe objects appeared of ſo intereſting a nature,
that I could by no means think of altering my plan.
The governor, with great politeneſs, offered me a guard of
four ſoldiers to attend me to St. Peterſburg. I refuſed it at
firſt, thinking that the difficulties of my journey would increaſe
in proportion to the number of my followers; but all my
attendants were fo diſpirited, that I reſolved to accept of M.
de Soimanof's offer. The guard conſiſted of a ſerjeant and
three grenadiers well armed. I provided ammunition and arms
for all my fellow travellers ; beſides which, a blunderbuſs was
given me. I had a large carriage made for my inſtruments,
the reſt of my baggage, my proviſions, and utenſils. I had
alſo two carriages commonly called dormeuſes: the ſoldiers
were diſtributed on the different carriages, and one of them
was on mine with the blunderbuſs. This difpofition, and the
military appearance it had, quieted every body. I ſet out on
the 28th of Auguſt, to the great ſatisfaction of the people of
Tobolſky, who imagined that the Irtiſz would not return into
its channel, till I was gone. I could not take my leave of the
archbiſhop, and of M. de Soimanof and Pouſkin, without
being extremely affected.
Although the month of Auguft was almoſt at an end, the
harveſt appeared ſtill diſtant; the hot days were over, the in-
fects, fo troubleſome in this part of the world, were gone; and
the ſeaſon in every reſpect ſeemed fit for travelling. My indif-
poſition left me in a few days; but yet I did not find my
journey ſo agreeable as I thought it would have proved : the
continual
-
1
86
AN ACCOUNT OF
+
1
1
{
.
continual rains, ſubſequent to the melting of the ſnows, hin-
dered me greatly in croſſing that extent of land between To-
bolfky and the mountains. The foil being marſhy for the
ſpace of near one hundred leagues, the roads were ſo bad, that
I was obliged to ſend a ſoldier forwards, to fill up ſome places
with faſcines which would otherwiſe have been unpaſſable. I
foon found it inconvenient to travel through thefe roads in the
ſummer, eſpecially with large carriages. Thoſe which the
natives uſe, are very ſmall and light; they call them Kuibics.
My large carriage, laden with baggage and proviſions, was
fo heavy, that it ſank readily into the mire, from whence it
could not be withdrawn without difficulty, even with the aſſiſt-
ance of twelve horſes.
From the 28th to the 30th of Auguſt, I croſſed part of the
plain between Tobolſky and the mountains (called Poyas
Zemnoi). We met with ſuch quantities of ducks, that without
going out of my way, I could ſhoot enough for myſelf and all
my company; which was a great help to us, becauſe I had little
elſe but ſalt meat along with me. It is cuſtomary in theſe
journeys, to lay in a ſtock of chickens, geeſe and tame ducks,
which are fhut up in coops. The archbiſhop, M. de Soimanof,
and M. de Pouſkin, had furniſhed me with a quantity of theſe,
which I placed on the carriages, but being out of patience
with the "trouble they gave, I had ſome of them killed a few
hours after ſetting out, and ſet the reſt at liberty.
Notwithſtanding the badneſs of the roads, I travelled agreem
ably enough for the few firſt days; the weather was fine, and
I met with villages where I was able to take my meals; I fome-
times halted on the banks of rivers; and the greateſt incon-
venience I felt, was from not having any bread but that of the
country, which I never could reliſh.
On the 31ſt inſtant, I came to Tumen, a ſmall town, part
of which ſtands on a mountain bordering the river fouthward.
Its
+
!
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
87
L
1
-
that my
Its fituation is as pleaſant as that of Tobolſky, but it has few
inhabitants. I received great civilities from M. Ivan Afananf-
coiſk, the Waywode; he made me a preſent of ſome tea and
ſugar; feveral others of the inhabitants were kind enough to
come and fee me, and brought me alſo ſome preſents; but
they frightened my little caravan, by telling us that four
ruffians had been taken up the night before, at the diſtance of
three leagues from this town; they aſſured us likewiſe, that
they went in gangs along this road; that they not only attacked
and pillaged travellers, but even ſmall villages: moſt of theſe
robbers had deſerted from the recruits, or had eſcaped from
the mines of Echaterinenburg. This account made me more
cautious ; I inſpected all the arms, and laid in a freſh ſtock of
brandy, to keep up the courage of my company; ſometimes
diſtributing it myſelf to the poſtilions, and the reſt of my
attendants. I had perfectly recovered my health, and every:
thing was done with ſo much alacrity and mirth, that
people ſeemed to have got rid of their fears. I had eight men
along with me well armed, and the blunderbuſs charged with
caſe-ſhot, was placed on the fore-part of my carriage ;. fo that
as I feared nothing but a ſurprize, I diſtributed to each carriage
ſome flambeaux made for me at Tobolſky, and had them
lighted at night.
On the iſt of September, at three in the morning, I came
to the borders of the river Piſzma, oppoſite to the hamlet Kila..
This river is forty toiſes wide; I was going to croſs it, over
a float of timber fixed to the banks at each end, and ſerving.
for a bridge ;, in which manner moſt of the bridges in Siberia
are conſtructed. ' But this bridge was ſo bad, that as ſoon as
the fore-horfés of the large carriage had ſet their feet
they fell in breaſt-high ; feveral half rotten cords 'then giving.
way, I inſtantly ordered the traces to be cut, and immediately
perceived, that the current was carrying away the decayed
bridge :
1
/
upon it,
1
1
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
!
1
bridge with the horſes upon it, which were got out with much
difficulty. One of the ſoldiers fwam acroſs the river, and went
to the hamlet Kila, on the oppoſite ſhore, for aſſiſtance. This
hamlet conſiſting of five or fix houſes, had been attacked on
the 29th of Auguſt, by the gang of the robbers before-men-
tioned; three of the country people loſt their lives on this
occaſion, but they drove off the ruffians, after having killed two
of them. The ſoldier could not bring away more than two of
the country-men ; we immediately went all to work, and about
ſeven in the morning got the carriages over, taking care not
to have more than one at a time on the bridge.
· At eleven, at night, I came to Kuiarowſkaia. My carriages
were ſo much injured, that I ſtopped here to get them repaired,
but could find nobody who was able to mend them; ſo that
I was obliged to ſend a ſoldier to the neighbouring village
for a cartwright; for not one of the peaſants could be prevailed
upon to go; ſuch terror had the robbers ſpread round about.
Report and fear had greatly increaſed their numbers and ren-
dered them formidable. · I employed the reſt of the night in
getting the carriages repaired, and ſet out at fix in the morn-
ing.
way from
As I came nearer to the cliain of mountains, the ſoil was
more cultivated, and there were ſcarce any marſhes to be ſeen
at Wolkava. The earth was black, as it was all the
Tobolſky; but here it was firmer. The land round about this
hamlet ſeemed to promiſe a plentiful harveſt of corn, barley,
and oats; but the people were apprehenſive, that the cold
would prevent them from ripening. I was then in fifty-fix
degrees fifty minutes latitude, and about one hundred and
twenty-five leagues diſtant from Tobolſky. All this plain ap-
peared to be bút one univerſal marſh, which made excellent
ground for paſture ; it was ſcarce cultivated in any part, ex-
cept in the neighbourhood of. Pokrowſkaïa and Tumen, where
I ſaw
$
A
A. JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 89
1
I ſaw ſome very fine corn, ſome oats, and a ſmall quantity of
barley. The graſs grows very thick in this immenſe plain. I
found only ſome few ſmall foreſts, ſcattered in the middle
of the marſhes ; and theſe were chiefly of light woods, ſuch
as birch, poplar, &ć. I ſeldom met with fir-trees before I
came to Wolkava, where I was obliged to stop for the repair-
ing of my carriages. The night was ſo fine that I halted in
the middle of a graſs plat; but it was very cold, notwithſtand-
ing a large fire was kindled; for a hoar-froſt covered the
ground on the third of September. I ſet out at eleven in the
morning; and in the neighbourhood of Kofulina met with
fome ſtones for the firſt time, ſince I quitted Tobolſky; from
which it was evident, that the mountains were near; and in-
deed I entered upon them, almoſt as ſoon as I got clear of the
hámlet. Here the road was dreadful, and became ſo danger-
ous in the night, that notwithſtanding the light of the flam-
beaux, we were obliged to croſs moſt of theſe mountains on
foot. At length I reached Echaterinenburg, on the 4th of Sep-
tember, at one in the morning. My people were fo much
fatigued, that they choſe to paſs the reſt of the night in the
carriages, without unloading either of them. As to myſelf, I
had my matraſs laid on the ground in the ſmall room where I
At the ſame time I was told, that was the lodging ap-
pointed for me by the commandant of the town, and I muſt
not expect any other; yet it was ſo ſmall, that I could not
poſſibly live in it.
I fent a foldier forwards to the comman-
dant, with the orders of the Empreſs, and to acquaint him of
the intention I had of ſtaying a few days in this town. The
orders expreſſed that I ſhould be furniſhed with all the helps
and accommodations I could poſlibly deſire; and indeed they
had been hitherto punctually executed. I roſe early in the
morning, to learn ſomething about the cuſtoms of the place,
before I made any viſit. I ſent a ſoldier to the commandant;
-N
1
was,
to
1
go
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
to inquire what time of the day I might pay my reſpects to
him : he ſent me word, that he ſhould not be at home. This
anſwer, which I little expected, diſconcerted me exceedingly.
I had letters to the principal inhabitants of the town, whom
I could not go to with propriety, before I had ſeen the com-
mandant, and I could not well wait till he was in a better
humour. I therefore determined to call at his houſe, that I
might not be in any particular neglectful of what I thought
my duty, and then went about the town to pay my viſits,
fully reſolved to quit the place immediately, if the inhabitants
had been all as ſtrange as the commandant; but, on the con-
trary, they received me with all poſſible kindneſs and civility.
I went home again very well ſatisfied. It was then two,
o'clock in the afternoon; I had taken no food, any more than
the perſons who attended me, ſince eleven o'clock in the morn-
ing of the preceding day, and had no more than two roaſted
ducks left for eight people. I was preparing to ſend out for
proviſions, when I received fome, from all the perfons I had
viſited, and in an inſtant my little room, of ten feet ſquare, was
filled with two ſheep continually bleating, with geeſe, ducks.
and fowls. Theſe animals made ſo much noiſe, that I was.
obliged to go out into the ſtreet, to learn the names of the
perſons I was indebted to for this kindneſs.
One of the ſoldiers immediately ſeized a ſheep, and carried it
to a good old woman in the neighbourhood; and in little
better than an hour's time, he was killed, roaſted, and almoſt
eaten up.
I went in the afternoon, to return thanks to the perſons who
had been ſo obliging to me;, and the freſh civilities I. received
from them, removed all the prejudices I had entertained on
my firſt arrival againſt the inhabitants of the town.' M. Arti-
bacher, firſt counſellor of the chancery, and his lady, were
exceedingly polite to me. I found him a chearful, intelligent,
and
A
TO SIBERI A.
91
and moſt agreeable man, although confined to his bed by an
indiſpoſition. His lady, about fifty years of age, ſtill retained
the marks of former beauty. Her countenance and behaviour
were tokens of her good qualities, and of the reſpect paid to
her by the whole town. She was fond of foreigners, and
ſought every opportunity of doing them ſervice. She told me
by my interpreter, in preſence of her huſband and all the
company, that ſhe would be my mother, and direct my
houſe-keeping for me, while I ſtaid at Echaterinenburg. I
felt the kindneſs of this offer fo ſenſibly, that I was unable to
anſwer a word; but ſhe was pleaſed to conſider my ſilence as
the ſincereſt mark of my gratitude. Her huſband, who ſpoke
French a little, ſoon rouzed my attention, by aſking me
divers queſtions relative to the intent of my journey. His lady
having underſtood part of our converſation, which turned
upon the mountains obſervable in the moon, on Jupiter, &c.
deſired her huſband to aſk me, if I could not ſhew them
to her through my teleſcopes. It is hardly neceſſary to ſay,
that my anſwer was ſuch as to ſatisfy her. I took my leave
almoſt immediately after, quite full of the project I at that
inſtant conceived.
My lodging was ſo ſmall, and in ſo much confuſion, that I
could not poſlibly receive any perſon in it; I therefore endea-
voured to get another. The baron de Strogonof had given me
a letter to his people, ordering them to affiſt me in every thing I
wanted After much inquiry, I learned that one of his
people was in the town: and ſent to deſire he would call upon
He came, and found that the letter was not from his
own maſter, but from a relation of the ſame name : he offered
me, however, his ſervices, aſſuring me, that if he could be
happy enough to be of any uſe to me, he knew he ſhould
oblige his maſter. I ought not certainly to omit mentioning,
to the credit of the family of the Strogonofs, that wherever I
have
me.
N 2
1
92
AN ACCOUNT OF.
1
>
have paſſed through any of their eſtates, I have been very
civilly treated by their ſtewards. This illuſtrious family ſeems
to entertain an hereditary regard for foreigners. M. Strahlem-
berg, and all who have travelled after him in this country, have
alſo experienced the ſtrongeſt marks of favour from them *
I begged the favour of M. de Strogonof's ſteward to get me
more convenient and larger apartment: he procured me one
the very next day, and I did not find out, till after I was gone,
that he had given me up his own. I ſettled myſelf in it the
fame day, and prepared a ſmall obſervatory there, intending
to make ſome aſtronomical obſervations on this town, in order
to determine its poſition.
The inhabitants of the town did me the honor to come to
ſee me next day in a body, and to offer me a guard. I thanked
them much for this freſh mark of their kindneſs, but bėgged
earneſtly of them not to ſend it, as the one I had was
ſufficient, and I had experienced that this appearance of ſtate
was often very inconvenient.
As ſoon as I was ſettled in 'my new lodging, I thought of
entertaining Mad. Artibacher there, with ſome others of the
town, whom I wiſhed to be of the party. The
Woronzof, to whom I have many obligations, recommended
me to his ſteward on this occaſion, who lived about a mile
from Echaterinenburg. He was a very civil intelligent man;
and could ſpeak French tolerably well. I begged him to
prepare, for the 16th inſtant, the beſt fupper he could
get to
gether, for forty people, but deſired that his wife might be the
only perſon in the ſecret. Proviſions were collected from dif-
ferent places: all the preparations were carried on out of my
houſe, ſo that even two hours before ſupper, nobody had the
leart ſuſpicion of this entertainment.
young Count
1
1
* The baron de. Strogonof, the ſenator, has a very fine cabinet of natural
hiſtory.
The.
1
À JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
93:
1
T
1
The ſky had been perfectly clear for ſome days paſt, and
was favourable to my project. I went the evening before to
fee M. Artibacher and his lady, and invited them for the next
day, to come and ſee the Moon and Jupiter, at feven in the
evening; and at the ſame time deſired the favor of Mad. Arti-
bacher, to bring all her friends and acquaintance in the town
with her. By this behaviour, I intended to make it appear to
her that this little treat was -purpoſely deſigned for her; I
was deſirous, however, that the principal perſons of the town
fhould be preſent, but would not invite one of them.
There are many foreigners, chiefly Germans, in the town
of Echaterinenburg: the manners and cuſtoms therefore, of this
place, differ much from thoſe of the Ruſſians in the other parts
of Siberia, otherwiſe ſuch an entertainment as this would have
been impracticable, on account of the women being too cloſely
confined.
Madame Artibacher came at the appointed time, with a
large company, conſiſting entirely of women: I led her to the
place where the teleſcope was fixed, which was at ſome diſtance
from the houſe, that the preparations for ſupper might be
unnoticed. The men joined us immediately. Being informed
that it was neceſſary to have muſic at ſuch entertainments, I
had taken care to provide myſelf with a band.
My ſervant came to tell me when all was ready;. I then
begged the favor of Mad. Artibacher and her company, to reſt
themſelves a little at my houſe. As they came in, the muſic
ftruck up. All the company went into the room where the
fupper was, and; from the general ſurprize, I was convinced
that the affair had been kept very ſecret: As Mad. Artibacher
was the only perſon invited, I withdrew to aſk the reſt of the
company in, left they ſhould have gone away.
There were a
greater number of people than I expected, ſo that it was im-
poſſible for every one to fit at table. I therefore propoſed, that
the:
+
.
1
94
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
the ladies only ſhould be ſeated, and that the gentlemen ſhould
be employed in waiting upon them. However extraordinary
this propoſal might ſeem at firſt in Siberia, where, on the con-
trary, it is the cuſtom for the women to wait upon the men,
yet the company came into it: M. Cléopet, a Ruſſian, a ſen-
ſible and agreeable man, affiſted me in carrying this ſcheme
into execution, which had no inconſiderable ſhare in the plea-
ſure I expected from this treat. I diſtributed napkins among .
the gentlemen ; and then addreſſing myſelf to Mad. Artibacher,
told her, that as ſhe had been fokind to ſay, ſhe would conſider
me as her ſon, the honors of my houſe belonged certainly to her.
She anſwered, by a few words in the Ruſſian language, which
I underſtood not; but was much ſurprized to fee part of the
company go away immediately, particularly the young people,
who ſeemed much inclined to mirth. I was going to ſtop
them, when my interpreter prevented me, by telling me thoſe
perſons had gone away in conſequence of what Mad. Arti-
bacher had ſaid, which was : Let thoſe who are entitled to ſay,
ſit down to the table.
The company, however, was ſo much diminiſhed, that there
were ſeveral places vacant, even after the gentlemen were
ſeated. All ceremony being ſet aſide, the ſupper paſſed off
very agreeably: Mad. Artibacher, as well as M. Cléopet and
his lady, were as merry as poſſible. The laſt of theſe ladies
was young, lively, fond of mirth and pleaſure. I propoſed
a dance after ſupper, and although ſome Ruſſians, cer-
tainly old-faſhioned people, fent for their wives, who were
obliged to go, yet we were not baulked of this diverſion:
notwithſtanding this unſeaſonable interruption we continued
dàncing till four in the morning; when the company took
their leave, to all appearances, very well ſatisfied.
This trifling entertainment had a greater effect than I could
have expected; for my gueſts were ſo well pleaſed, that in re-
6.
turn,
-
1
)
--
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 95
--
turn, the town ſent me the next day the ſtate coach, with fix
horſes, to attend me all the time I ſhould ſtay at Echaterinen-
burg. The governor came to pay me, a viſit, and by his great
civilities made me forget what had paſſed before. I went to
the principal inhabitants of the town, to return them thanks,
and begged the favor of thoſe officers, who ſuperintended the
mines, to procure me a fight of them. It was for this reaſon
I had determined to take the route of Echaterinenburg, and
to make ſome little ſtay in this town. M. Cléopet was one of
the chief directors of theſe mines; he gave me a very high
idea of the gold mines, by ſhewing me ſome ſpecimens which
were exceedingly rich. The mines are at a few leagues diſ-
tance from the town: we viſited them the next day; ſetting
out early in the morning, attended by ſeveral carriages, and
many perſons on horſeback. All the morning was taken up.
in feeing the mines. At two o'clock M. Cléopet took me to
a ſnall houſe, where he had ordered a moſt elegant dinner.
When the dinner was almoſt over, all the young girls of the
village were ſent for: they came in their holiday dreſſes, and
ſang to us all the time we ſat at the table. After dinner a
little ball was given ; when obſerving that the company flag-
ged, I took out one of the country girls to dance with me. I:
was told directly, that it was reckoned the higheſt impropriety
in Ruffia, to dance with a flave; fo that I had no other way
of repairing this offence, than by making it become general ;
and, after a few explanations, the whole company, men, wo-
men, farmers, and country girls, danced all together, as
uſual in all other countries upon ſuch occaſions. Every body
was ſo well pleaſed; that the dancing.continued till ſupper-
time.
Their muſical inſtruments are the Balalaica and the violin:
The balalaïca is a kind of guittar, which a Ruſſian played
upon :. The violin is nothing more than a piece of woods,
hollowed:
1
1
!
1
1
1
1
}
.
-
1916
AN ACCOUNT OF
t
t
hollowed in a very rude manner, and having but three ſtrings
made of horſe haii', which, inſtead of roſin, are rubbed with
a piece of the bark of the fir-tree, tied to the violin with a
packthread. There was, however, a Tartar, who had a more
perfect violin. The Ruſſian dances did not ſeem to reſemble
any other European dances, except the Allemandes. Some-
times there are a dozen of them dancing together, ſometimes
two perſons only, a.man and a woman : moſt of their dances
are dances of character : theſe appeared to me.of a more ancient
date, and not to agree in the leaſt with the ſtate of ſlavery
in which the women are now kept by the men.
In their dances of character, a lover expreſſes his paſſion for
his miſtreſs, by the moſt laſcivious attitudes and motions. His
miſtreſs anſwers him with the additional graces peculiar to
her fex; which are the more alluring in theſe women, as the
inactive lives they lead, throws a kind of languor over all their
motions which gives them more expreſſion and tenderneſs.
Sometimes, the woman puts her two hands upon her hips, and
looks ſtedfaſtly at her lover ſideways, with a pair of large black
eyes ; while her head and body are bent to the oppoſite ſide,
appearing to refuſe him by this diſdainful attitude. The lover
then comes forward in a ſuppliant poſture, his head reclined,
his arms folded, and his two hands fixed upon his breaſt:
and by theſe ſigns expreſſes ſubmiſſion and ſorrow.
However ſimilar the Ruſſian dances and the Allemandes
may be in point of expreſſion and ſprightlineſs, they ſtill differ
conſiderably in other reſpects. The Allemandes in general
are full of nothing but mirth and pleaſure, and there is com-
monly much ſpringing up in them: the Ruſſian dances, on the
contrary, are carried on upon the level of the ground, and are
rather characteriſtic of deſire, than happineſs; they are ſofter
and have more expreſſion.
The
1
1
&
1
>
1
.
1
A JOURNEY TO, SIBERI A.
97
1
The Ruſſian dance is ſometimes a kind of pantomime, which
requires a great deal of ſuppleneſs and agility. This can only
be danced by young people, who go through it with remark-
able dexterity: they turn round on one foot, while they are
almoſt in a ſitting poſture; they then riſe up in an inſtant,
and throw themſelves into ſome fanciful or groteſque atti-
tude, which they vary every moment, in advancing, retiring,
or turning round the room. They often dance alone in this
manner, or with one woman, who has very little to do.
At ſetting out from Echaterinenburg, nobody had con-
ceived that this entertainment would keep us all day in this-
place : beſides, I had begged the favor of M. Cléopet to ſhew
me the other mines ; ' ſo that it was reſolved, we ſhould paſs
the night in this hamlet, that we might go there the next day.
It was with great difficulty that matraſſes were procured, and
-. theſe were ſpread in the room where we had fupped. Some
laid themſelves down on them, others ſlept in their carriages.
This buſtle and confuſion was far from being diſagreeable to
the company, but appeared, on the contrary, to renew their
chearfulneſs. We went back to Echaterinenburg next day,
where I was invited to different entertainments by the prin-
cipal inhabitants. I ſtayed here ſome time, in order to
make ſome aſtronomical obſervations, and to make myſelf
better acquainted with the mines, of which I ſhall give an
account hereafter.
Echaterinenburg is a ſmall town, founded by Peter the Firſt,
it is under the juriſdiction of Tobolſky, and is the
center of all the mines and founderies in Siberia ;, ſo that the
inhabitants are chiefly perſons employed in theſe mines, and
are moſt of them Germans." Society is upon a more agreeable
footing here than in any other town of Siberia, becauſe the
manners of the people are more ſimilar to thoſe which prevail
throughout the reſt of Europe.
O
There
܂ ܃ ܃
re
in 1723
1
1
4
98
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
There is one governor in the town, whoſe authority is only
over the military. All other affairs; as well as all things re--
lative to the mines, are adjudged by the chancery; which has
the general direction of all the mines in the neighbourhood,
as
of thoſe at Solikamſky; Caſan, and Orenburg, whether they
belong to the crown or to individuals. The chancery has the
ſame powers and appointments as a governor, and is only
ſubordinate to the Imperial College of the mines at St. Peterſ-
burg. The chancery has nothing to do with the mines of
Colivan and Nerczinſk; theſe have their particular juriſdic-
tions-
There are five juriſdictions under the court of chancery at:
Echaterinenburg; theſe are called factories. The bufinefs of
theſe jurifdiétions is to regulate matters of right, taxes, work-.
ing of the mines; their revenue, and the account of the value:
of the crown lands. The fovereign keeps a manufactory for
the working of marble and porphyry. Cornelians and far-
donyxes are likewiſe poliſhed here, as alſo a brówit cryftal,
found in the neighbouring mines. This work is carried ons
by means of different naehinés, pizt in motion by water.
The garriſon confiſts of three or four hundred men. There :
is an hoſpital here, an apothecary's ſhop; and different houſes
for the cuſtoms, and for the ſale of brandy. The officers who.
have the direction of theſe laſt eſtabliſhments; form a depart-
ment, which is called the Commiſſariat ;- but this is ſtill fubor-
dinate to the chancery. :)
Petėi T. had ordered the eſtabliſhment of a ſchool in this place,
where young people were to be inſtructed in the Latin, Gers.
män, and Italian languages,' in: mathematics and drawing;
but I found neither maſters nor ſcholars here, even the clergj
being unacquainted with the Latin tongue. This eſtablifh-
ment is now reduced: to one ſchoolmafter, whoſe falary is -
fixed at one hundred. rubles, or five hundred French livres,
This:
--
!
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
99
--
Kont,
1
This ſchoolmaſter was one of the perſons who did me the
honor of a viſit juſt after my arrivalı
” : Altho’he was ſixty years
of age, yet he was ſo lively that I was ſurprized. He often
addreſſed: himſelf to me, but as I did not underſtand the
Ruſſian language, and that I was alſo much taken up in
receiving the company, I could not poſſibly hold a converſa-
tion with him...,
| This ſchoolaaſter. came again to ſee me at my return from
the mines,--and told me, he was, the grandſon of a French re-
fugee. His grandfather, whoſe name was Mouiſſet, had been a
captain in the French guards, who had. retreated into Ruffia
upon the revocation of the edict of Nants. I went the next day
to fee him in his little cottage. He was married, and had four
or five children. The good man expreſſed the higheſt joy at
having a Frenchman in his hoiiſe: he was no otherwiſe.ac-
quainted with our nation and manners, than by the tradition
of his anceſtors, who never ſpoke to him on this ſubject; he
ſaid, without tears, which alſo flowed involuntarily from him
upon this occaſion. I was much affected with his ſenſi-
bility. He related to me all he liæd been obliged to undergo,
before he could obtain that moderate fufficiency he now
enjoyed. We then entered into ſome diſcourſe on the recalling
of the edict of Nånts; when he told me; in a rage, that Fa-
ther la Chaiſe had managed that affairzanel-that France:would
be ruined by the Jefaits. I could not certainly have given
him a greater pleafure, than to have told him of the expulſion.
of the Jeſuits from that kingdom, which happeñed about that
time; but having left my country in 14750, I had not yet been
informed of that event. At the fame time that this fchool-
maſter's anceſtors had tranſmitted to him their averſion to the
Jefuits, they had alſo taken care to give liim fome knowledge
of geometry and drawing: he was employed in taking the
plan of the mines, and in bringing up the young people. 1-
02
was
1
1
1
-
100
AN ACCOUNT OF
>
1
was fo well pleaſed with this Frenchman, and ſo much affected
with his ſituation, that I regretted much that it was not in
my power to take him away with me. Beſides, he was con-
tented with his little income, and was much reſpected by the
Ruſſians. He had a ſmall garden, which he cultivated himſelf,
and which ſupplied him with all kinds of vegetables. He
offered me ſome of them, aſſuring me, I ſhould find them no.
where elſe. I accepted them with the more pleaſure, as I had
never met with any during my ſtay in Siberia.
I continued a few days longer at Echaterinenburg, which I
quitted on the 20th inſtant, after having ſatisfied my curioſity
upon the ſeveral things I had intended to notice. I was now
going to croſs a long chain of mountains, which obliged me
to alter my plan of travelling, and to leave my. large carriage,
with which it would have been impoſſible to aſcend theſe
mountains. Inſtead of this, I got ſeven ſmall carts, called
quibiks, which are the only carriages uſed in Ruſlia for bag-
gage. They are very ſmall, and therefore but ſlightly laden ;
as it would otherwiſe be impoſſible to travel in this country,
on account of the badneſs of the roads. Theſe freſh diſpoa
ſitions, the neceſſity of which I had not foreſeen, would have
detained me conſiderably at Echaterinenburg, if Count Wo--
ronzof had not been ſo kind to give me the letter. I mentioned
before; but with the aſſiſtance of his ſteward, and of M. Clé-.
pet, ſuperintendant of the mines, my wants were readily fùp-
plied. I travelled pretty. conveniently the firſt day; but as I
advanced upon the chain of mountains, the roads became:
worſe; beſides, I was in want of four or five and twenty horſes,,
and could not always get ſuch a number.
We met with ſeveral fortified places in the courſe of our
journey over theſe mountains. The fort of Grobowa is in
the midſt of the chain; and that of Aſtchitzkaia, which is the
lalt, is in the plain. Theſe forts. are nothing more than wooden
towers
-
5
+
3
A JOURNEY TO SIBER I A.
IOI
1
1
/
towers ſurrounded with paliſades. They have been conſtructed
to keep the Balkirs in awe, whom the Ruſſians have had ſo
much trouble to ſubdue; for, till then, they had imagined
themſelves to be merely under the protection of Ruſſia, and
not ſubject to its power.
After the chain of mountains is paſſed over, the country
becomes very open, inſomuch that I met with none but ſmall
hills, ſuch as are found upon every plain. The trees are ſcat-
tered here and there in cluſters : I ſaw no other than the
lighter woods here, chiefly birch.
I arrived on the 23d at the forge of Souxon, where I ſtop-
ped, in order to learn ſomething about the mines of copper in
the neighbourhood, which I kirew to be very curious. As I
had no recommendation to the director, I did not expect to
be very graciouſly received, nor to be allowed the liberty of
fatisfying my curioſity; ſo that I made the carriages halt upon
a graſs-plat, without upharneſſing the horſes. The director,
although a polite man, was rather ſhy of permitting me to go
over the forges, and examine the different works going on
there. At laſt, one of M. Dimidof's workmen in this many.
factory, who had ſeen me at Solikamíky, recollected my face,
and told his maſter of it. This new manufactory belonged
alſo to Ñ. Dimidof, by whoſe orders I had been perfectly well
received at Solikamſky. The director being informed of theſe
circumſtances, came up to me, while I was employed in ex-
amining the ores, which had been heaped up together in a
yard; he made me a number of excuſes for his reſerved be-
havior, and I went over all the moſt intereſting places with
him again. I then thought I was going away, inſtead of
which I found myſelf at his houſe, where he had got my car-
riages conveyed, and where he had ordered a handſome dinner
to be got ready. As he was a man well verſed in his own
department, and well acquainted with the country, he furniſhed; .
!
1
1
5
more
1
YH02
AN ACCOUNT OF
}
1
me with many uſeful obſervations in geography, as well as
on the mines, and led me, after dinner, into a room, where he
had repoſited the molt curious pieces of ore. Theſe conſiſted in
a heap of wood mineralized by a diſſolution of copper. They
appeared exceedingly beautiful to the eye, from the variety of
colors theſe woods exhibited ; and were ſtill more-curious
upon a nearer inſpection, on account of the ſeveral cryſtalli.
zations formed in them. I could not contain the exceeding
pleaſure this fight afforded me; which the Ruſſian perceiving,
began to think himſelf in poſſeſſion of a treaſure. I picked
out ſeveral pieces of theſe woods, and my choice did not cer-
tainly light upon the leaſt beautiful amongſt them. But the
director, who at firſt appeared to take a pleaſure in offering
them to me, ſeemed now to be rather diſſatisfied with
my
free-
dom: I perceived this, and took away only a few ſmall pieces.
I deſired him, however, not to build his own or his maſter's
fortune upon this collection, which was indeed very curious to
a naturaliſt, but of little intrinſic value. I went away ex-
tremely pleaſed with all the civility I had received from the
director of this foundery, and arrived at Tikonoſka on the
24th, at four in the morning. I found it ſo difficult to get
horſes at this place, that I could not get away before nine
o'clock. Almoſt as ſoon as I came out of this village, I dif-
covered another chain of mountains, riling almoſt impercep-
tibly. The ſpace between the firſt chain and this, is merely
an extenſive plain, on which ſome few, hillocks are to be found.
The-foil was cultivated in ſome places only, where; how-
ever, nothing but barley was ſown; at leaſt I did not ſee
any
other kind of grain.
The road grew worſe. as we advanced in this ridge of
mountains, which appeared to me, in all reſpects different from
the former chair, where the mountains were ſometimes elon-
gated and of an eaſy aſcenţ: theſe, on the contrary, although
rather
ti
I
103
i
?
AⓇ JOURNÊ Y TO SIBERI A.
rather low, were fo ſteep that it was difficult to get up theni;
the foil was alſo changed here. From Tobolſky to this ſecond
chain, the earth had appeared black and greaſy; but in theſe
laſt mountains, it was yellowiſh and more hard.
I was very near being killed, at the diſtance of a few leagues
from Birna, by the careleſſneſs of a poſtilion. The drivers in
Ruſſia, fo far from taking care gently to deſcend the little
mountains they meet with, as is cuſtomary in all other parts of
the world, come down from them, on the contrary, at full ſpeed.
They croſs the interval between two little hills at the ſame
rate, and ſoon reach the top of the oppoſite mountain ; but if
they ſhould happen not to clear the interval completely, it is -
impoſſible to prevent the carriage from being broken to pieces,
as the horſes cannot be ſtopped at this inſtant. Having crofled
the river Tourka, I went up a ſmall mountain, which I ſoon
after deſcended on the oppofite fide. The road was winding,
and upon the brink of a precipice: my coachman galloped
down this mountain ſo faſt, that not having taken care to turn
ſhort enough in an angle of the road, the horſes loſt the track,
and I expected to ſee both the carriage and horſes tumble
down the precipice. It happened luckily, that one of the
horſes fell, I immediately ſprang out of the carriage, and
ſeized the others by the reins. As we were inſtantly aſſiſted,
this event turned out to be of no other conſequence to any
body but the coachman, whom his companions ſeized without
my perceiving them, and took him to the wood, where they
layed him flat on the ground, and were beating him ſo un-
mercifully with ſticks, that they would certainly have killed
him, if I had not intervened, on hearing him
dered him á glafs of brandy, and the moment after, he was
as merry as before his puniſhment. He got up again on the
coach box, ſinging, and thinking no more of what had hap-
pened';, ſo that notwithſtanding this diſcipline, and the ſtrict.
7
charge -
1
cry out.
I or-
V
1
then
me.
.
1-04
AN ACCOUNT OF
chage' I gave him, to go gently down the hills, he was ſtill in-
clined to gallop down them: I was therefore obliged to take a
A Mick into my carriage, to prevent him; and, whenever we were
going down a hill, I reſted the ſtick upon his ſhoulders, to cau-
tion him againſt going faſt
At length I came to Birna, a village inhabited by Tartars;
many of whom came out to meet me, at the diſtance of a werft
from the village, expreſſing, by ſigns, their great deſire to ſerve
It was evident, from the candor and tranquillity obſerv-
able in their countenances, that theſe profeſſions were fincere
fo that I followed them without any apprehenſions. They
placed themſelves before my carriage, and conducted me to the
houſe of the chief perſon in the village, who was held in great
eſtimation among them: his merit and his virtues had entitled
him to rule over them, without the form of an election. They
had prepared a kind of dinrier for me, conſiſting of honey,
butter, and a few vegetables. Their houſes are as neat, as thoſe
of the Siberians are dirty. In other reſpects they live nearly
after the ſame manner, except that they are Mahometans.
Their.dreſs has ſome reſemblance to that of the Ruſſians.
The Tartars wear a woollen jacket, which they bind with
their girdle; over this they have a full long robe hanging
looſe and flowing. They always have boots on. Their heads
are ſhaved, except on one ſpot at the back part, which they
cover with a ſmall piece of leather. They wear a cap edged
with fur. They are tall, ſtrong, and well made; and their
dreſs is perfectly becoming. Notwithſtanding the mildneſs
of their countenances, they have ſtill the appearance of a
warlike and independent people ; and have indeed preſerved
their former privileges. In war-time, they furniſh the Ruſſians
with a certain number of troops, which are kept in pay by
the latter.
The
1
PL.II.p.104
1
/
Habit of a Insta mhasan sulejet lo Rupia..
INIZ
OF
MI
10
PIJV. p.105
ރުންގެ
WW
cum
Ilj/linelibistana
103
it
Titulinin
}
In the
Stábitofa Tartarian
Ca Tartarian Woman inikasan sul vecito Ru
UN
OF
ng
PIV. p.105
W
Hable-Rufuaw Bar
باام
U
OF
I
mi
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
A
105
1
t
The dreſs of the Tartar women differs but little from that
of the men; it is ſhorter, and they wear the girdle above the
robe. Their head-drefs is a cạp, ſometimes made in form of
a ſugar loaf, and covered with copecs and glaſs beads; a large
piece of cloth faſtened to the back part of the cap, and hang-
ing down below the waiſt, is ornamented in the ſame manner.
They wear boots, and might be taken for men at firſt ſight,
if not diſtinguiſhed by their head-dreſs. They ſhare moſt of
their huſbands labours; by whom they are very mildly treated,
and there is not the leaſt fuperiority on either ſide. The mar-
ried women ſeemed to enjoy a perfect freedom : the girls on
the contrary are much confined; but notwithſtanding the
watchfulneſs of fathers and mothers, they contrive to ſlip
away upon fome occaſions, which they make the moſt of. In
Siberia, the married: women are confined, and the girls left
more at liberty, which they alſo do not fail to take advantage
of, as we have before obſerved, ſo that in all theſe countries
the girls ſeem to be very troubleſome.-
The dreſs of the Ruſſians differs from that of the Tartars,
inaſmuch as the firſt wear a kind of waiſtcoat inſtead of a
tunic, and that they often leave their ſhirts hanging out of
their breeches. Over the waiſtcoat, they wear a kind of jacket
with a girdle. They have no boots, but wrap up their legs in
cloth, which they faſten from the bottom with a cord. Their
fhoes are commonly made of the bark of trees. All the common
people of Ruſſia have kept their beards; and they all wear caps.
The dreſs of the Tartars is in every reſpect preferable to that
of the Ruſſian men : the firſt is elegant, but the latter ſcanty.
The fame cannot be ſaid of the dreſs of the women. That of
the Tartar women is generally more rich, but not always ſo
pleaſing. The Ruſſian women, when at home, wear above their
ſhifts a tunic, which reaches down to their heels, and is but-
toned at the fore-part. When they go out of doors, they put
* P P.
$
$
on.
1
1
100
AN ACCOUNT OF
A
-
on a gown over this, and ſometimes a mantle. Their head-
dreſs is more like a hat than any thing elſe, and is uſually
ornamented with copecs and glaſs beads.
and glaſs beads. The girls dreſs in
the ſame manner, excepting only that they have never any
caps on, and that they only bind their heads with a kind of
ribband.
When I left Birna, the Tartars doubled my number of
horſes, on account of the mountains we were to croſs, without
making any difference in the price; neither would they accept
of any conſideration for the entertainment they had given me.
The roads became terrible at a ſmall diſtance from this vil-
lage; for although the mountains were, but ſmall, yet they
were ſo ſteep, and the rain had made them ſo ſlippery, that
notwithſtanding the utmoſt efforts of the poſtilions, and the
draught of the greater number of our horſes fixed to one car-
riage, yet we were ſtill ſcarce able to gain the top of the
mountain, although every one of us was on foot.. On our
coming to other mountains, the fame difficulties occurred,
which were the more fatiguing both to men and horſes, as
each carriage required the ſame management. Mine being
the lighteſt, I took the lead, in order to ſend aſſiſtance to the
reſt from the next hamlet;. but I could not get farther than a
mile beyond the place where I left them.
I was then on the borders of the river Tourka, in a bottom
ſurrounded by mountains ; where the watchmaker and my in-
terpreter ſoon came up with me. Having waited here two
hours in vain for the other carriages, I ſent back ſome Tartars
to them, with ſome of the horſes I had taken with me.
The other carriages appeared at one in the morning : I had
left the poſtilions foine flambeaus, which they had lighted, and
which made me diſcern them from afar. The
Tartars, who
had ſtayed along with me, then went to meet them, and in
order to give them light,, they ſet fire at certain diſtances to the
fira
4
-
!
Pl.vi.p.106
lolitan
Jalan
(1)
1
درود
جم
.
Habit of the Wife of a Ruforan Boor
NIL
ว
OF
2 cm
À JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
107
fir-trees they met with on the road.' Theſe trees, which were
very lofty, catching the flame in an inſtant, were of great ſer-
vice to them, and at the ſame time exhibited a remarkable and
curious fight, appearing like ſo many fire-works lighted upon
the ſlopes and upon the tops of theſe mountains. I had all
the carriages placed round a fire, and the horſes were faſtened
to pickets in the rear. I diſtributed ſome brandy among the
people, and we all eat a very hearty ſupper. After having
reſted themſelves for an hour, my people ſet about mending
the carriages, while I laid myfelf down by the fire upon a
bear's ſkin: I ſlept very little, and riſing a few hours after, I
went to take a view of theſe mountains, while they were get-
ting ready to march. From the beginning of this chain, I
had as yet ſeen no other than birch-trees on the road, but at
the diſtance of fix werſts from the place where I had paſſed
the night, I had met with fir-trees all around, as in the for-
mer chain of mountains; but with this difference, that theſe
trees were much thicker, very lofty, and appeared to thrive
well; ſo that theſe two chains ſeemed to differ entirely with
reſpect to the foil and the produce; the earth is rather of a
yellowiſh than black colour.
I ſet out at ſeven in the morning, and immediately got upon
a very high and very ſteep mountain. We had a great deal of
trouble in getting up to the top of it, becauſe of the rain that
fell, which made the way ſo bad, that the men, although on
foot, could hardly climb up. At length we arrived about noon
at the poſt of Piſſe; a hamlet on the borders of the river which
bears the ſame name, and fituated near the end of the chain.
Here again I met with fir-trees all about, and the ſoil was ſtill
yellowiſh. The firs were from three to five feet in diameter,
and near fourſcore feet high. The wood was very thick, on
account of the number of plants and ſhrubs with which it
abounded; when, on the contrary, in the firſt chain, eſpecially
P2
in
1
AN ACCOUNT OF
A
in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg, the earth was bare,
and the fir-trees we ſaw were very low, ſtunted, and did not
thrive well.
From the beginning of this ſecond chain I had not ſeen
any of the ground cultivated, as it is in the confines of Piffe,
where the country begins to be more open. The corn, which
had been lately fown, was already more than two inches high,
and was therefore farther advanced than at Tobolſky, at the:
beginning of July.. I only ſtopped at this hamlet to change:
horſes, and reached Offa about three in the afternoon. This
is a finall town on the borders of the river Kama; part of it
is ſituated on an eminence, with a flight fortification. Offa is
in the midſt of a very open plain, which is almoft entirely
cultivated. When I left this place, I travelled along the
borders of the Kama, and at two leagues from hence, got again
into the woods, which I had quitted nearly at the ſame diſ-
tance on the other ſide of the town. The rain had made the.
roads extremely bad. I did not reach Cracova till one in the
morning, although I had travelled all night by the light of
flambeaus. Finding no horſes in this hamlet, I reſolved to.
paſs the night there. A large fire was kindled in the middle of
the ſtreet, and all my people laid themſelves down on ſtraw.
round about it. I had my matraſs carried into the neareſt
houſe, where I ſlept. I roſe very early, and going down into
the ſtreet, found all my attendants faſt aſleep: they ſeemed to
be ſo happy, that I let them ſleep on till day-break. I mended
their fire, which was almoſt out, looked at the carriages, and
went away at eight o'clock. At noon, I came to the borders
of the Kama.. This river, which we croſſed in a ſmall boat
puſhed on by oars; appeared to be more than one hundred toiſes
over : we were eighteen minutes in croſſing it with four oars.
I was aſſured, it was thirty or forty feet deep. The croſſing
of this river is very dangerous, on account of the ſmallneſs of
the
1
8
Pl.vi.p.109.
Hii
2
Habit of a Woman of Wohac in Siberia
+
$
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
og
the ferry uſed for this purpoſe: 1. The large carriages muſt be:
placed aci ofs the boat, ſo that if there was not the greateſt
care taken to prevent their llipping, the boat would tip over
upon the leaſt motion. When I had paſſed the Kama, I was
in hopes of travelling in bettei roads; and a more populous.
country: it had already froze twice, fo that the mornings
were very cold. The ground was covered every morning with:
hoar-froſt; the leaves fell from the trees; and the fruits drop-
ped from their ftalks; ſo that the roads were covered with
them. Every circumſtance foretold the approach of winter,
and nothing was to be ſeen, but the melancholy green of the:
firs. I was ſtill at the diſtance of four or five hundred leagues:
from St. Peterſburg, and as I feared being overtaken by the
winter, I made very few ſtops. I arrived on the 28th at Sow-
ialova, after having experienced ſeveral accidents; and upon
one of theſe occaſions, two of my ſoldiers had been hurt.
Sowialova is a hamlet inhabited by the Wotiaks. I reſolved
to ſpend part of a day with theſe people, on account of their
fingular appearance and :dreſs. Some authors have reckoned
them among the Tartars, but I could not obſerve the leaſt
analogy between the two nations. The Wotiak men and wo-
men, in general, are no inore than four feet, a few inches
high, and are of a very weak and delicate conſtitution.
The dreſs of the men is the ſame as that of the Ruſſians ;
but the dreſs of the women has not the leaſt reſemblance
to theſe. I have ſeen in Siberia. They wear a ſhift of coarſe
hiirèny, Nit at the boſom like a man's ſhirt; and hemmed
at this: opening with thread or worſted of different colors.-
There is alfo a little ornament of a triangular figure wrought
on the right ſide of the ſhift. Their gown is woollen,' and bears:-
a great reſemblance to the habit of the Jeſuits in college; the
Neeves of the upper gown are ſlit in the middle, to give paſſage
to the arms; and the lower part of the fleeve generally hangs
dawna .
+
-
-
iro
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
1
my
down. This gown, which reaches down to the legs, is faſtened
at the fore-part merely by. a girdle, cựriouſly wrought. They
wear alſo coarſe cloth ſtockings and ſandals, the ſame as the
Ruſſians. Their head-dreſs is very remarkable: they firſt
wrap up their heads with a towel, over which they faſten,
with two ſtrings, a kind of helmet, made of the bark of a tree,
and ornamented at the fore part with a piece of cloth and
with copecs. This helmet is afterwards covered with a hand-
kerchief, wrought with thread or worſted of various colors,
and edged with a fringe. This head-dreſs is above one foot high.
Their hair is divided into two treffes, which fall down upon the
breaſt with a necklace, ſuch as the Tartars wear. One of
attendants, being deſirous of examining this necklace, opened
one of thefe women's ſhifts in ſuch a manner as to uncover all
her breaſt, at which ſhe was ſo far from being diſpleaſed,
although it was done in public, that ſhe laughed at his cu-
fiofty:
M. Strahlemberg thỉnks. theſe people fome of the moſt an-
cient in Siberia *. They have profeſſed Chriſtianity for ſeveral
years paſt, but are ſo ignorant, that they have not the leaſt
idea of this religion. The Ruſſians ſent them prieſts, and
fome troops, to convert them. I found a Ruſſian miſſionary
at Sowialova,, who was deputed to inſtruct and baptize them.
· Although he was unacquainted with their language, he never--
theleſs made Chriſtians of them; ſo that they ſtill adhere to
all the ſuperſtitious parts of their religion.
As I was deſirous of purchaſing one of the women's dreſſes,
one was brought me, which they ſold me for about a guinea.
As ſoon as the people of the village were acquainted with this
circumſtance, they got together, and claimed the dreſs back
again ; for they looked upon this as a ſacrilegious bargain,
1
* Tom. ii. page 153
-
the
I
ll.ki.p.110.
A
1
Habit of a Woman of Notrac in Siberia
ا/ م
OF
3. cry
Pl.IX.p:111.
Habit of arSamoyedeMeman 3 Child subject to hufsia
.
NIL
OF
mi
H.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
ILE
1
the puniſhment of which would fall on the village, becauſe
they are obliged, by the articles of their religion, to bury the
women with their cloaths on. The woman from whom I had
bought the dreſs, was called upon to anſwer the charge brought
againſt her: The owned, ſhe had fold it; but alledged in her
defence, that it belonged to her late mother, who lived at the
time they were made Chriſtians, when the Empreſs had for-
bidden them to bury the dead with their cloaths on. The
woman was acquitted, but the Wotiaks were ſtill inclined to
make me return the dreſs; which I ſhould not have been able
to keep, without the aſſiſtance of the ſoldiers, who were put
in
a poſture of defence. :-)
The Wotiak women are generally very ugly, and more
ſlovenly than any other people of the north, accept-the Sa-
moyedes, according to the account I received of them from
Ruſſians who have travelled in that province. The Samoyedes:
never wear any ſhift : their dreſs is made of the ſkin of the
reindeer, in form of a bag. Their ſtockings are of the
fame ſkin, and they ſometimes wear ſandals, according to
the Ruſſian faſhion. Ai Ruſſian, who has travelled among
the Samoyedes, made me apreſent of one of theſe dreſſes, from
which the plate was taken.
I did not get away from Sowialova till it was very late ;. L
then went through ſeveral hamlets, inhabited by: Wotiaks.and
Tartars, and on the 29th; at eight in the evening, reached the
borders of the river Wiatka. The method of croſſing this river
is upon a bridge, made of two boats, puſhed on.by: oars. This
river is not ſo wide as the Kama, but the ſtream is more rạpid,
and the paſſage fo dangerous; on account of the roçlès, that
the watermen would not go over with us becauſe the wind was.
too high. I determined therefore to paſs the night on the:
banks of the river. A large fire was lighted; I had a kind of:
tent built up with branches of trees į and, after fupper, I laids
myſelf
1
1
I
AN ACCOUNT OF
I 12
+
l
1
myſelf down on a bear's ſkin. About midnight I awaked,
quite frozen and covered with ſnow: at firſt, I knew not
whether I was in a dreani ; but the ſnow fell all night, ſo that
in the morning, it lay'above half a foot deep on the ground.
I croſſed the river on this moving bridge in twelve minutes.
The quantity of frow which had fallen, had made the roads
fo bad, that I could not reach the hamlet Scynd, without the
utmoſt difficulty, although every body travelled this ſhort poſt
on foot, in order to eaſe the horſes. - I was very undetermined
- about the manner of purſuing my journey, and ſpent the
greater part of the morning, confidering whether I ſhould
quit my carriages and take to fledges, or whether I ſhould ſtih
run the riſque of going on with my wheet carriages. This
laſt ſcheme appeared to be attended with ſome danger ; but on
the other hand I was aſſured, that I ſhould find no ſnow
when I came near Cazan, and ſhould therefore be obliged
to quit my fledges.
I ſet out at laſt with my wheel-carriages, although it ſnowed
very hard: the number of my horſes was doubled; ſo that I
had now two and forty of them. I'fed them with plenty of
oats; and diſtributed brandy among the poſtilions, and by
theſe helps arrived at Sicchi the ſame day, at ten in the even-
ing, notwithſtanding the extreme badneſs of the roads. In
the courſe of this day's journey, I paſſed through ſeveral vil-
lages inhabited by Tartars, whoſe dreſs differs in ſome
par-
ticulars from that of the Tartars of Siberia : theſe people were
more poliſhed, but they ſtill preſerved the ſimplicity and purity
of their manners.
As I came nearer to Cazan, the ſnow diminiſhed; and dif-
appeared entirely at Wiſcogora. Here are extenſive meadows,
in which the graſs, puſhed up a ſecond time, diſplayed the ver-
dure of the ſpring: the face of the country became every
inſtant more pleaſing, and the ſky more ferene; the hoar-
froſt had not yet deprived the trees of their leaves; and I ſaw,
6
for
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
113
for the firſt time ſince my arrival in Ruſſia, ſome oaks in the
neighbourhood of Cazan, and ſome fruit trees in places fome-
thing like orchards, inſtead of the frozen lands of Siberia, and
the deſerts full of firs, and ſcarcely inhabited by any thing bụt
animals, moſt of which are unknown in Europe. I now
travelled
upon
little hillocks cut acroſs pleaſant groves, whoſe
ſhade I fought for, as much as I wiſhed to avoid it a few days
before. The fruitfulneſs of the country was apparent from
the richneſs of the villages ; in which we met with gardens
ſkilfully laid out, and ſtill adorned with flowers. Every ob-
ject then reminded me of my coming nearer to my own
country; an agreeable recollection, of which none can be
ſenſible, except thoſe who have experienced it.
I arrived at Cazan the firſt of October ; where a Tartar
Prince was the governor, who received me very graciouſly:
he had ordered an apartment to be got ready for me; but M.
Weroffchin, a Ruſſian, whom I had the honor of ſeeing at St.
Peterſburg, had been ſo kind as to give me a lodging at hiş
houſe, to which I was conducted.
The next day I waited upon the governor; after a few com-
pliments had paffed, which I did not underſtand, we ſeated
ourſelves round a table covered with a beautiful carpet ; on
which were placed four large pipes and a china bowl, full of
Chineſe tobacco : I ſmoked for a few minutes. After this.
fome liqueurs of the country were ſerved up, with ſweetmeats,
fruits and a water melon; which laſt fruit is ſo exceedingly
delicious here, that I eat nothing elſe. Melons are in great
plenty at Cazan ; and never do any hurt, how niuch ſoever one
may eat of them. I found this fruit ſo much better than any
I had ever met with of the kind any where elſe, that I brought
away ſome of the feeds, but they did not anſwer in France.
The archbiſhop ſent to deſire me to come down to his coun-
try houſe, ſituated in the neighbourhood of the town; and was
fo
-
1
114
AN ACCOUNT OF
!
ſo obliging as to ſend ſeveral carriages to convey me and my
attendants. I there got acquainted with a prelate, well-verſed
in the ſciences, in hiſtory and literature ; and deſerving the
high veneration he is held in all over Ruffia: he was the only
clergyman I met with in theſe extenſive dominions, who did not
appear to be aſtoniſhed at my coming from Paris to Tobolſky,
in order to obſerve the Tranſit of Venus.
I ſtopped ſeveral days at Cazan, and made fome aſtrono-
mical obſervations there; .contributing to determine, with pre-
ciſion, the pofition of this city, which ſtill retains fome marks
of its former affluence, although its trade is almoſt come to
nothing. The houſes are very well built, notwithſtanding
they are moſt of them made of wood. There is a great deal
of nobility here, who live upon a very agreeable footing among
themſelves. All the neceſſary and uſeful things of life are in
great plenty, even game, fiſh and fruits. White bread is:
alſo here in uſe, which is as little known in Siberia, as pine
apples are. Wine alone is very fcarce at Cazan, but the
people have a method of making it with various kinds of fruits :
this wine does not differ much from the natural juice of the
grape either in color or in taſte; but is very unwholſome, on
account of the brandy, which is the baſis of it.
The manners are as different from thoſe of Siberia, as the
climate. The women do the honors of their table, and add ta
the agreeableneſs of the company, of which they are a part,
as at Moſco and St. Peterſburg.
A great many of the inhabitants of Cazan are Tartars ;
who are ſo far from being perſecuted there; “that, on the con-
'trary, they are treated with the utmoſt conſideration ; fo that
they are firmly attached to their ſovereign. They have
pre-
ſerved the innocence of their manners, their probity, and their
truth; and are moſt of them poffeffed of ſmall fortunes. Their
dreſs is much richer than that of the other Tartars I have
already
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
115
already ſpoken of: the dreſs of the women is even different
in ſome reſpects, chiefly with regard to their head; for I never
ſaw any caps there in form of a ſugar loaf. Their head-dreſs
is very ſimilar to that of the Ruſſians, except that they have
jewels and pearls intermixed with their hair. They alſo make
ornaments of the ſame kind, ſome of which they put upon the
ſleeves of their gowns; others are faſtened round the neck,
and hang down upon the breaſt.
The city of Cazan is very large and well peopled. M. de
Schouvalof, one of the greateſt patrons of literature in Ruſſia,
had perſuaded the Empreſs Elizabeth to eſtabliſh a Gymnaſium,
or ſchool there for the education of youth. M. Werofkin, a
Ruſſian, had the direction of it: he had eight Profeſſors under
him ; two for the French, two for the German, two for the
Latin, and one for the Ruſſian language ; and one fencing-
maſter, who at the ſame time taught dancing. The ſalaries
of theſe Profeſſors, were one hundred and fifty roubles, or
ſeven hundred and fifty French livres. Notwithſtanding the
ſmallneſs of theſe ſalaries, all theſe different languages and
exerciſes are taught with great ſucceſs, by the attention and
management of M. Werofkin. He was a man of ſcience,
and joined to all his learning the art of knowing how to ma-
nage men who were placed in a ſtate of ſubordination to
him ; and of training up properly the youth entruſted to his
care: he was a man of uncommon talents, and very fit for
the ſituation he was placed in; in which, however, for the
misfortune of this riſing ſchool, he did not long continue. His
diſtinguiſhed merit had raiſed him enemies among thoſe who
were engaged in the fame purſuits. Envy and jealouſy haunted
him every where. Although he was at the diſtance of four
hundred leagues from the capital, yet they were continually
perſecuting him: and the plots laid againſt him were ſo much
the more ſucceſsful, as while he was employed at Cazan in being
Q2
uſeful
T
AN ACCOUNT OF
116
1
1
uſeful to his country, he knew not from what quarter they
came, or was not at hand to guard againſt them. In the moſt
enlightened parts of the world, envy and jealouſy are enemies
from whom men of letters have moſt to fear, but they are leſs
dangerous than among nations of ignorance. In a learned
fociety, the poiſon of envy and jealouſy ſtings at laſt thoſe
perfons from whom it came, and the man of ſuperior talents
always gets the better ; but in ignorant countries, the men of
fome little knowledge are more intereſted in pulling down the
nian of ſuperior talents; and as the unknowing country muſt
be guided by the firſt claſs of men, it generally coincides with
their, iniquitous deſigns. M. de Schouvalof, who was M.
Werofkin's patron, and the Empreſs Elizabeth's favourite,
had always protected him. When that Empreſs died he lost
his influence;, and M. Werofkin immediately became the
victim of envy: he would have been very happy, if at the ſame
time that he loſt his place, he did not add to the number of
the unfortunate people of Siberia.
I looked every where about the neighbourhood of Cazan,
for the famous plant called borametż, which M. l'Abbe Lam-
bert ſpeaks of, in his civil and natural hiſtory. According to that
gentleman's account, this plant reſembles a lamb, having all
the
parts of that animal, with a very delicate fleece, which the
women uſe as a covering to their heads. The plant is fur-
nilhed with a ſmall portion of blood and fleſh: has no horns,
but a tuft of wool in imitation of them:it lives and feeds as long
as there is green graſs about it; but this zoophyte, or animal
plant, decays as ſoon as the neighbouring graſs is dried up.
It cannot be imagined that M. Lambert took all theſe abſur-
dities for granted, his intention in mentioning them, was cer-
tainly merely to engage travellers, to examine from whence
shis ridiculous fable could poſſibly have ariſen. Notwith-
Itanding my endeavours, I could not procure any of this
plant,
-
1
I
I-17
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
~
1
1
1
1
plant, which is unknown at Cazan. It is to be ſeen in the
King's gardens, and ſome writers have claffed it among the
moſſes, but it does not agree in any particular with the ſtory
given by M. Lambert:
I left Cazan at four in the afternoon, and reached the
banks of the Wolga by eighteen minutes after ſeven. The
river appeared to be about two hundred toiſes over in this
place; and I was told it was ten toiſes, or fixty feet deep.
The weather was calm; and the waters of this river, which
is one of the fineſt in Europe, were not in the leaſt agitated.
I croſſed the ſtream in a boat, pulled by fix watermen, and was
ſeventeen minufes going over. I was told at Tobolſky and at
Cazan, that a great number of pirates-were to be met with
hereabouts, and even that the people uſed to amuſe themſelves
with ſhooting them as they did ducks; but I never ſaw any of
theſe pirates, although I travelled the ſpace of a hundred
leagues along the borders of this river. On the 8th inſtant, I
arrived at Kuſmodemianſk, after having paſfed through a
country inhabited by another fer of people called Schuwachi.
Their dreſs is nearly the ſame as that of the Ruſſians; they
profeſs
: Chriſtianity, but are as ignorant as the Wotiakes; and
have, in the ſame manner, adhered to all their ſuperſtitions.
At Kuſmodemianík, I came into the ſame road I had taken
to go to Tobolſky: the nearer I came to St. Peterſburg, which
lies more northward, the more ſenſible was I of the cold fropas
one day to another, and the greater difficulties did I meet
with in travelling with wheel-carriages: ſome rivers were al-
ready frozen over: at length, however, I arrived at St. Peterf-
burg on the iſt of November, 1761. I ſpent the winter in
this city with the Baron de Breteuil, who treated me with
infinite kindneſs. I embarked in the ſpring, as ſoon as the
ſea would admit of it, in order to return to France, where I
arrived in the month of Auguſt, 1762, near two years after
my firſt ſetting out from thence.
!
>
1
118
AN ACCOUNT OF
>
}
Of G.E O G R A P H Y.
0
UR knowledge in geography is ſtill very much circuma
fcribed. In the year 1761, we had determined the exact
ſituation of a few places only, in the whole courſe of the
diſtance from Straſburg to Tobolſky, which is between four-,
teen and fifteen hundred leagues. M. Caffini de Thury, in
his journey to Vienna, has rectified ſeveral poſitions, between
the borders of France and this capital of Auſtria, by geome-
trical obſervations. Ruſſia has been the chief object of my.
inquiries, becauſe it is leſs known than any of the other
countries I have paſſed through.
My determinations of the geography of this country are
founded on aſtronomical obſervations, made only on the
places. I was obliged to paſs through on the road; becauſe it is
impoſſible to trace
. a map of Ruſſia, merely from ſuch infor-
mation, as may be gathered from the inhabitants, eſpecially
with regard to places from which they are at any diſtance.
I was the more careful in making my obſervations on the
places through which I paſſed, as the Ruſſian maps of the
Atlas, publiſhed in 1745, give but a very imperfect ſketch of the
op ography of this country, where one may travel ſometimes near
a hundred leagues together, without finding the poſition of one
of theſe places, throughout ſuch an extent, mentioned in
theſe maps. The road from Cazan to Olla is an inſtance of
this; although it lies partly through a very populous country,
where there are poſts erected from mile to mile, on which
the diſtances are marked:
This Ruſſian atlas, imperfect as it is, does credit to thoſe
who publiſhed it, and would of itſelf alone be a monument
7
ſufficient
.
.
-
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
119
.
fufficient to immortalize the memory of Peter the Firſt. Be-
fore this great man came to the throne, an attempt to acquire
the leaſt"knowledge of this empire, was puniſhed with death.
Since the reign of that moñarch, the academy of St. Peterſ-
Burg has collected ſeveral important materials towards com-
pleating the geography of Ruſſia: fome able perſons have
been employed for ſeveral years paſt in arranging them ; and
the public will certainly foon reap the benefit of their
labours.
1
Of France, and its Frontiers.
1
I might perhaps have omitted giving any account of the
geography of this kingdom, as moſt of the maps are in print;.-
but theſe are not in every one's poffeffion: beſides, that it will
be of uſe for the reader to have before his eyes the diſpoſition.
of my route, together with the level I have reduced it to.
Each chapter is divided into three parts. The firſt contains
à table of the longitudes and latitudes,, moſtly aſcertained from
aſtronomical obſervations; the ſecond, a journal of my route ; ;
and the third, the geographical accounts I have thought it
neceſſary to give. The longitudes and latitudes diſtinguiſhed
by aſteriſks *, have been determined with the greateſt nicety
by aſtronomers of repute.
Thoſe marked with a croſs s are leſs certain; and thoſe
which are not marked, are taken upon the credit of travellers.
The ſecond column of the following table, marks the dif--
ference of the meridians between that of the royal obſerva-
tory at Paris, and the meridians of the place of which the
poſition is given. The longitudes are determined with reſpect
to the iſlands of Ferro, and I have ſet down the longitude of
Paris at 19 degrees, 53 minutes, 45 ſeconds, according to:
the laſt obſervations of the academy,
TABLE
+
I 20
OF
AN ACCOUNT
{
TABLE of the longitudes and latitudes of ſome parts of France and its Frontiers.
Names of the Places,
Difference of the
Meridians,
Longitudes,
Latitudes.
H. M.
M. S.
D. M. S.D.
M. S.
2
50*
I
28 45
778
45
o*
35 W.
47*
48*
O
47*
O*
o
2
O
39 W.
16 59
44*
50 18
48*
O*
0*
17
49*
48*
9 E.
12
O
O*
48*
O
O*
50 E.
25 W.
*
47*
48*
49*
18 43
O E.
50*
O
48*
II
28 57
48*
49*
48*
Abbeville
I Weſt
19 .24
O
Altorf
35 25 Eaſt
49
17 38
Angiers
II
17
8
0
Ayranches
14 51 W. 16 II
41
18
Auxerre
4 57 E.
21
8 47* 47 54
Bafil
21
OE.
25 9
47 35
Beſançon
14 50 E.
23 39
13 45
Bitche
20 25 E. 25 O
49
28
Bourdeaux
Breſt
27 23 W.
13 3
23
Caen
10
47 W.
12
II
IO
Chalons on the Marne
8
21 · 56
57
Chartres
3 24 W.
19 3
26
49
Cherbourg
15 53 W..
15 56 49* 38
38 26
Coutances
15 10 W. 16
7
4.9 2 50
Dijon
IO
22 36
19 22
Dole in Bretany
16
15 48 0
33 9
Evreux
4 45 W.
I 24
Francfort on the Maine *
25
26
9
6 0
Granville
15 48 W.
15 57
50
Ingolſtadt +
36 10 E.
47
Landau
23 10 E.
25 42 O
II 40
Lille
2 57 E. 20 38
50*.37 50
Mayence
24 OE
25 54 49 54
Meaux
2
10 E.
20
27
O
57 37
Metz
15 24 E.
23 45
7 5
Munich 1
37 13 E,
29 I 2
9 55
Nancy
15 26 E.
23 46
Nantes
15 35 W. 16
O
47
13 17
Noyon
2 43 E.
20
35
49
34 37
Orleans
I
47 54 4
Paris
O
19 53 45
50
10
Reims
6
52 E.
37
14 36
Rennes
26
8 W. 15 52 -
6 45
Rouen
4 59 W.
49
Saint Malo
17 29 W.
15 32
Saint Omer
20 W.
19 49
44 46
Saint Paul de Leon
25
21 W.
13 34
40 55
Seez
8
41 W.
17 44
36 21
Senlis
O E.
20
9
9
IZ
Sens
3 48 E,
20
51
II
56
Soiſſons
3 58 E. 20 53
22
32
Straſburg
21
25 20
34 35
Toul
14 15 E.
40 27
Tours
'47 23 44
Troys
7
39
18
2
Verdun
12
22 57
9
18
Verſailles
19 41
48 18
# M. Caſſini de Thuri has determined the latitude of this town, in 1762, at 50 degrees 6 minutes,
inſtead of 49 degrees s5 minutes, as it had been always reckoned. Voyage de M. Caffini, en Alle-
magne, page 22. of Ingoldſtadt. Voyage de M. affini, page 139. | Munich, Ibidem,
49*
48*
48*
41 28
*
1
43 W.
19 28
48
O
21
O
49
O*
48
18 39
26 43
38 59
48*
O
50*
48
*
48*
49
23
46*
*9*
O *
45 E.
0*
23 28
48*
48*
35 W.
OE.
18 15
21
*
1
11 E.
51 W.
48*
49*
48*
O
O
TABLE
A JOURNEY TO'SIBERIA.
I21
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Breſt, and to
Tobolſky in Siberia,
)
Names of the places.
2000 toiſes.
Leagues of
Names of the places..
2000 toiſes.
Leagues of
Names of the places,
2000 toiſes.
Leagues of
2
2
4
2
2
2
2
2
-3
2
2
3
3
4
2
41
ܝܟ
From Paris to Breft.
Saint Brieux
Chatelaúdrin
Paris from the Obſervatory
Guingamp
Nanterre
3. Goiſmormant
Saint Germain
Belliſle
Triel
36
Pontir
Meulan
Pontou
Mantes
Morlaix
Bonnieres
34 Saint Egone
Pacy
4 4 Landiviſiaw
Evreux
4*
Landernau'
La Commanderie
41 Quipava
La Riviere
Breſt
Marché-neuf
L'Hottellerie
From Paris to Straſburg."
Liſieux
32
Saint Aubin
21 Paris Obſervatory
River Diva
2 Bondy
Moult
33 Vergalant
Caen
4 Claye
Mouen
Meaux
Villers-le-Bocage
33. Saint-Jean
Saint Martin
41 La Ferté
Pont-Farcy
4 Montreuil
Ville-Dieu
42.
Vivret
Avranches
52. Château Thierry
Pont-Orfon
5 Pavoy
Dole, reckoned to Bréft Ś Dořñans
Dinant
6 Port à Binſon
lego
5
La Cave
Lambale
4 Epernay
Etangles
2
Plivot
Taalons
5# Matougues
3) Chalons
2 Chepy
La Chauffée*
21 Saint Amand
25 Vitry le François
4 Faremont
Perthé
2 Saint Dizier
3. Saudrup
3 Bar-le-Duc !
2 Ligny
Saint Aubin
Void
Laye
Toul
33 Velaine
2 Nancy
2 Vic
31 Chateau Salins
Hellimer
23 Sarreguemine
Bitche
Goetzbruck
1 Grebentenberg, mt.
2 Keſleberg, mt.
Vimménau
Bouxveiller
I Brumptein
21 Straſburg
21
3
3
(
.
+
2
9
mit met ut
I
1
1
I
A u w
!
4
2
2
From this journal it appears, that the diſtance from Paris
to Breſt'is 145 leagues of 2.000 toiſes each, orr27-leagues of
2282 toiſes, which make the 25th. part of the mean .degree
of the meridian, which I ſuppoſe to be 1,570,000 toiſes ;
and the diſtance from Paris to Straſburg is 137 leagues
of 2000, toiſes each, or one hundred and twenty leagues,
reckoning 25 to a degree.
R
Of
!
I 22
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
!
Of Germany and its Frontiers.
3
At Ulm I embarked on the Danube for Vienna; and in this
paffage traced the courſe of this river with great exactneſs,
determined its windings with a compaſs, and computed the
diſtances with a watch that marked the ſeconds.
1
TABLE of the longitudes and latitudes of ſome parts of
Germany and its frontiers.
Difference of
the meridians,
Longitudes
Latitudes,
Names of the places.
H. M. S.D. M. S. D. M. Ś.
1
1
O
22
047† 28
1
2
46
30
1
56
58
9.
48* 16
47 58
497 26
*
38-
6.
Alba regalis
5 1036 12 .
Ó 47 13
"O
Agria
II.30 1-37 47
47 42
Breſlau
5915 1.34 42
0151
3
Bude
iti 9 5 2 1,37
Caſchau
4 30 38 32 048 27
Dillingen
31 38 27 49 48 30
Grats
52 4433
44 33.5
47 17
Lints
31 32
Neultat
34
Nurenberg
34 56:28
Olmuts
L
49 35
49 43
Paffaa
42 50 130 37
48 30
Peſt
it g 55 27 25 47+ 29
Polling (")
35 28
319
47* 48
Preſburg
I
3335
48-8
Ratiſbon
38 25 29 30
49
Saliſburg
41 3030 17 47 34
Tyrnau
55:35
8
23 30
Vienna.
56 1033 57
48* 12
32
Vilna
35 25 43 15 54 24
Ulm
30 25 127 30 0 48 23
(1) Voyage de M. de Caffini en Allemagne, page 140,
med hund O
2
O
48*
1
TABLE,
--
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
123
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky in
Siberia, Straſburg, Vienna, and Bilitz.
Names of the places.
of 3894 toiſes.
German miles
of 2000 toiſes.
French.leagues
Names of the places.
Names of the places.
of 3804 toiſes.
German miles
of 2000 toiſes,
French leagues mit
!
2
I
2. Wirpel
3 Ips
I
2
2
2
2
2
2
5
I
3 Hag
2
2
5ů
of 3804 toiſes.
German miles
of 2000 toiſes,
| French leagues mitmelt mitmit minimit mindeglat mit mit ist mitraft mit mal mit mitmit (mit molt malet mit mt mit mitmalt mitmit
2
2
Straiburg
Greyn
33 Elchingen
Kehl
Biſchofſheim
2 Guntzburg
38 sommerhauſen
Stollhofen
Marbach
2 Auſburg
Raſtadt
Molch
31 Degenbach
Etlingue
37 Wiendorf
2 Oberbruck
Pforzheim
42
3 Crems
3
Munich
Enzweig
3
54 Stokerau
7.134 Anzing
Calſtadt
3
5$ Koreiburg
Blochingue
2 34 Klauſter-Neuburg 03 Hi Ampfing
Goeppin gue
34 Vienna
Geiſling
24. Oetting
3 Wolkerſdorf
3
Weſterſtoedten
Markel
34. Gaunerſdorf
3*
Braunau
Ulmon the Danube 3.
5
Boyſdorf
Gienzburg
3 5å Altheim
3
5 Nickoffburg
Diling
3
5. Porlitz
3 5* Haag
Donaweſt
4
3 Lambach
Neuburg
3
Wiſchau
4
Vels
Ingolſtat
3 Kremfier
4
Lints
Neuſtat
31
Biftritz
3
Ens
Ratiſbon
5
Meſeritfch
3 Strenberg
Straubin
439. Neutifchein
31 Amſtoetten
Dekendorf
4 73
Friedeck
4
Vilſhoven
Kemmelbach
4 Teſchen
3
Paffau
4 72 skotſchau
34|Poelten
Effertingen 9
3. Perſling
Lints
3
$
Siegharts-Kirche
From Wefterftoedten to
Spilberg
3
Vienna by land,
Bourkerſdorf
Iten
Vienna
Waltfe
Weſterſtoedten
2
2
3 Reit
N N N Nwoo No Noi A NW NW N N Noooowwtwiowy W NN
w w w wnnwn wunNwurwun wwwurururun Nubrauw w
72 Brunn
64
5.
7*
7
IO
2
2
5 Molck
2
174 Bilitz
2
2
3
hey wmWN
1
The.diſtance from Weſterſtoedten to Vienna, paſſing by Ulm,
and following the courſe of the Danube, is 169 leagues of 2000
toiſes each ; by land it is 144: and the diſtance from Straf-
burg to Vienna is 215 leagues of 2000 toiſes.
In this journal I have ſet down the German mile at 3804
toiſes, ſuppoſing that there are fifteen of theſe miles in a
R2
degree,
124
AN ACCOUNT OF.
degree, and computing the mean degree of the meridian at
57,060 toiſes of the ſtandard meaſure of Paris.
According to this journal, the diſtance from Straſburg to:
Bilitz, following the courſe of the Danube, is 294 leagues:
of 2000 toiſes, and 258 leagues computed at 25 to a degree,
which league I reckon at 2282 toiſes.
After having croſſed the black mountains, which are parallel
to thoſe called Voſgi, we paſs by Wirtemberg. This countrysi
.
.
although generally flat, is divided by a number of ſmall
hills. The mountains of the Danube begin about the neigh-
bourhood of Ulm, at the diſtance of a few. leagues: theſe
mountains are nothing more than hills at firſt; they become
impérceptibly cloſer to each other, and are gradually elevated,
as one proceeds to Vienna. The bed of the Danube is, fome-
times conſiderably ſtraitened between theſe two ridges of
mountains, which at other times are ſeparated at ſeveral
leagues diſtance, and form large baſons.
From the ſummit of theſe mountains may be ſeen thoſe of
Bohemia to the north, and thoſe of Tirol to the ſouth: theſe
laſt are a branch of that large chain, which riſes from the
ſea-ſide in Galicia; croſſes part of the globe from weſt to
eaſt, in going from Spain through France and Switzerland and
afterwards extends as far as China:
I have been told by people of the country, that the moun-
tains of the Danube were not ſo high as thoſe of Bohemia,
and that the mountains of Tyrol were higher than all the
chains known in Germany. I paſſed within a few leagues of
the Carpathian mountains, which begin eaſtward of Vienna.
Theſe appeared to me higher than thoſe of the Danube : in
ſome maps they have been : confounded with mountains
-fituated weſtward of the river: Oder. But theſe are entirely
· different from the others: as they only form hillocks on the
Polish road, or ſmall.. eminences very little raiſed above the
6.
ground:
7
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
12-55
1
ground: they riſe as they come nearer the 'mountains of
Bohemia, of which I imagine they are a branch. I have
placed a ridge of mountains on the borders of the Danube
about Buda; but having 'not been able to ſatisfy
. myſelf
thoroughly upon this point, this ridge requires farther con-
firmation. I learned at Vienna, that the mountains which
paſs to the north of Alba-regalis and to the eaſt of Gratz, and
which unite themſelves to the chain of the Danube, were as;
high as thoſe which are on the borders of this river.
1
1
4
:
1
Of Poland, and its: Frontiers.
3
5
+
:
-
The maps of Poland' are exceedingly imperfect. There is:
not, throughout the whole extent of this kingdom, one place;
the ſituation of which is determined by aſtronomical or geos
metrical obſervations.
Staniſlaus Poniatowſki, King of Poland; as well verſed in
the knowledge of the ſciences, as in the art of government,
undertook to have maps of-all-his--dominions traced, foon
after he came to the throne. The Marquis de Montalembert,
of the academy of ſciences, took upon him the direction of
this work, which will be the more uſeful, as the compilers of.
'it have been employed; for ſeveral years paſt; in fettling the.
ground-work of theſe maps by aſtronomical obſervations.
I have made out the journal of my route, by conſulting.
people of the country. The names of the places have been
looked over by föme. Poles of great knowledge; but I have been
obliged to take the poſitions from thoſe in the antient: maps,
and have not had"time enough to make all the obſervations né.
ceſſary to determine them with the accuracy I could have wiſhed.,
I have taken, as I went along, ſketches of the mountains or
rather hillocks, I met with on the road, and the reſt have been
drawna
G
>
1
t
1
126
AN ACCOUNT OF
F
1
1
drawn from the informations I endeavoured to acquire in tra-
velling through this kingdom.
It is evident from the journal in the following table, that
the diſtance from Bilitz to Riga, is 293 leagues of 2000 toiſes,
and 257, reckoning 25 leagues to a degree.
About the confines of Brünn, fome little hills are ſeen:
theſe become higher at Friedeck, which is but a few leagues
diſtant from the Carpathian mountains. Theſe hills are car-
ried on as far as Cracow, but leffen as they are inore diftant
from the Carpathian mountains. The road from Cracow is
one large plain to Grodno, at which place the little hills make
their appearance again; they become higher and more nume-
rous as far as Kowno. As I went out of the road to Lithuania,
on coming from Ollita, I paſſed through Guezno, Ponorei
and Podſtrava; and met with great difficulties in going
through this part of Lithuania, on account of the number of
mountains; although they are of ſo little height that they may
be confidered merely as riſing grounds : all the reſt of Poland
is no more than one plain as far as.Riga.
1
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky in Siberia,
Bilitz, Warſaw and Riga.
1
Names of the places.
of 8804 toiſes.
German miles
of 2000 toiſes,
French leagues
Names of the places.
Names of the places.
of 3804 toiſes.
German miles
of 29.00 toifes,
trench leagues
of 3804 toiſeș.
German milés
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues molt malay maltemI100
2
3 Ollitta
4
Pren
7
7
5. Gog
5
5
5
3
4
4
3
5
3
5
4
I
Bilitz
Zator
Cracow
Iwanowa
Zarñowice
Naglowice
Malagoſzoz
Radoſzyce
Konſkie
Inowlodz
Rawa
Chrzconorwice
Mſzczanowa
Zabiawola
2
Nadarzyn
Warſaw
Okonaw
Staniſlawoie
7 Wegrow
Granne
-Pirdeleiova
9 2
Brank
SĂ
Bielſk
9. Bialiſtok
7
Sokolka
4
Grodno
Rotnica
Merecz
خه م ب ب ب ب ب ب بن ل ه \0
مادر ما تمام سیاه دانه ام ماء باحاله ساه ما دام دام
1
3.
Kowno
Bopt
51 10 Kieydan
2 Montwyde
41 81 Beyfagola
3 51 Roginian
5 91 Mozeyki
Kraki
6
Mitau
6 n Riga
4 -72
Y
aina m
II
7
II
4
2
Of
A JOURNÉ Y - TO SIBERIA.
$
127
Of Livónia and Eſtonia.
The "geographical meaſures of Ruſſia are werſts, which are
each divided into goo fagens, or fathoms, and each fathom into
three arcins.
The arein is 26 inches, 6 lines, and three tenths, according
to the Paris royal feet*: the fagen is.fix feet, 7 inches, 6 lines,
and-g tenths: -the werft is 5'52 toiſes, 7 inches, and 6 lines;
103 werfts and one third are equal to one degree of the meri.
dian, which I compute at 57,060 toiſes.
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky in
Siberia, Riga, and St. Peterſburg."
Names of theiplaces.
toiſes.
Wérſts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues
Names of the places.
Names of the places,
toiſes.
Werft's of 552
of 2000 toiſes,
French leagues mít -lt-
toiles.
Werfts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues
-
21
17
20
II
239
21
14
I 8
2.2
Knitas
3
Uddern
31 Derpt
43 'gafor
T'arma
Nenal
Kanfk
Kleinpungern
21
Riga
Nevermühlen
Hilchensfer
Engerharfdof
Roop
'Lenzenhof
Wolmar
Stackel
Gulber
Feiglis
22
54
Waivota
Narva
24 16 Jamburg
6 Opole
6 Cyrkowicie
24 / 61 Kofkowa
16 43 Kipina
6 Gorieloi
IS 4
St. Peterſburg
Nun un f tra A w w
209
18
19
20
17
15
24
21 51
195
20 52
21 51
5 Pourcoi
47 Fockenhof:
1645
According to this journal, the diſtance from Riga to St.
Peterſburg is 146 leagues of 2000 toiſes each, or 128, allowing
25 leagues to a degree;, there are no mountains to be met
with in all this extent.
* This reſult is taken from what was ſettled between M. Deliſle and M.
Winſheim, in the month of March 1738, in confequence of a commifſion for
regulating the weights and meaſures. The arcin of Ruſſia was compared with
the French foot, ſent from Paris, by M. de Mairan of the academy of ſciences.
(
2
Of
128
AN ACCOUNT OF
>
1
Of Ingria, Ruſſia, and Siberia, as far as Tobolky.
I
1
2
TABLE of the longitudes and latitudes of ſome places in Ruſſia.
Difference of the
meridians.
Longitudés.
Latitudes.
Names of the places,
H. M. S.
D. M. s.
D. M. S.
559
47 22
66 48 15
78. 40 451
39 28 45
55
56*
:56
55*
51 42
O
58*
*
.O
ܩܘܬ
ܘܬ
45 if 6
:59
59*
59* 26
Cazan
Echaterinenburg
Iſland of Ago
Moſco
Narva
Nova-Ufolia
Revel
Riga
Saigatka
St. Peterſburg
Sarapul
Tobolſky
Veretia
Uf-Ykkoi
3* 7 38
3
55
it 18 20
2
20 53
0
37 36 52
I
27 50
it. 25 15
37 24 38
52 O
37 22
4* 24 18
36 37
3
18 38
41
56*
23 27
23 54
22
56 24
43 15
o
45
12 22
56*
74 45
41 51:15
12 30
71 3 15
47 · 53 45
70 33 15
85 58. IS
74 9
8
69 33 15
1 *
59
56
26
38
56*
58*
* * *
I
59*
22 41
*
55
51
50
6
If theſe longitudes and latitudes are compared with thoſe of
the beſt maps extant of Ruſſia, it will be found, that there are
ſometimes errors in theſe of one degree and a half in the longi-
tudes, and of half a degree in the latitudes. The ſame errors are
alſo obſerved in the Ruſſian maps themſelves ll. I have been
attentive to theſe differences in the maps of my journey; but I
cannot flatter myſelf ſo far, as to ſuppoſe, that I have not com-
mitted any other errors, in attempting to rectify the antient
geography by theſe new obſervations.
+
According to the Ruſſian Atlas, the longitude of Saigatka is 72 degrees
31 minutes; and its latitude 57 degrees 12 minutes. ,
TABLE,
1
3
1
A
JOURNEY TO SIBER I A.
129
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky in Siberia;
St. Peterſburg, Moſco, and Tobolſky.
Names of the places.
toiſes.
Werſts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French.leagues
Names of the places.
toiſes.
Werfts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues
Names of the places.
toiſes.
Werfts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues
1
20
39 10
32 81
WW N N NW N N W
in Nur N own
20
IO
a in no t in Not in an
که با دو کی
20
20
22
ao QA m
N N N N N WW NW
236
St. Peterſburg
Murom
30 -81 Ofra
33
Ifchora
35
Monakhova
25
Piffe
Torna
23
Pogoſt
29
Birma
54 15
Loubana
26 Bogorodzkoe
10 Tikonoſka
Tſchoudoiwa
32
Nifan-Novogorod 30 Orda
16
Spakoi
25
7 Zimenki
25 7
Sabarca
Podbereſchie
23 61 Tatinets
31
8 Souxon
Novogorod
22
6 Belozericha
35
9 Solotoukouſka
13
Bronitkoi-iam
35
9
Fokino
29
8 Baikoiva
17 | 41
Zaitfowo
30
83 Soumka
34 93 Aftchitzkaia
Kreftelkoi
31
83 Kuzmodemianſk 20 5) Biſertzkaia
Jachelbiza
39 10. Eſkeren
30
8À Klenouſkaia
25
Zimnegorkoi-iam 23 61 Czebakſcar
26
74 Kirgiſchanſkaia
29
8
Jedrowa
6 Coſki
30
8 Grobowa
Chotillowkoi-iam 35
9. Ilineva
31
82 Bilimbaeuſkoi
23
Wyſzneiwoloczok 36 10 Werovala
23 | 64 Echaterinenburg 1 52
Vidropuk
33 9
Cazan
27 77Koſulina
Torjok
36 10 Wiſocogora
52 Belojarſkaia
Mednoie
33 9
Schurillena
29
8 Volkaya
25
Twer
28 Sumacourfa
23
6 Kamyſchlowſka
6
Gorodnia
37 10Sicchi
6 Kroſnoiarka
6
Zawidowo
21
5} Louga
27 71 Pyſchmintkaia
14 33
Klin
27 7 Scynd
53 Kuiarowkaia
Pieſzki
30
8 Soromacou
257
Belecofkſou
Tchernaïa 24 / 6° Nefnimacan
25 7
Demenova
3
Mofco
287 Caccy
25 7 Målſchova
3910
Dereunia-Novaïa 35 97 Derichova
22
6 Tumen
36 10
Bounkova
26 Jouki
40 II
Sozonowa
Kirjana
29
Sowialova
25 7 Pokrowkaia
31
81
Lipni
23
3) Zaferin
35
35
Undola
17
43 Caſachewa
30
81 Wakfarina
34
Wolodimer
6' Bapka
51 Chellakova, 26 7
Soudogda
359 Refeftoinka
15 44
Dekhetereva 36 10
Mochok
30
Cracow
51 Tobolky 431
Dratſchewo 26
21
24
ww aa a aut a
3
22
22
22
20
14
44 12
] 2
46
1 2
an
LA NO ANO O
9 Iftinſka
22
20
4
20
II
S
TABLE,
130
AN ACCOUNT OF
TABLE, containing a journal of the road from Paris to Tobolſky in Siberia,
through Kuſmodemiaoſk and Solikamſky.
A
toiſes.
Names of the places,
Werſts of 552
of 2000 toiſes.
French leagues
Names of the places.
toiſes.
Werſts of 552
of zoco toiſes.
French leagues
Names of the places.
toiſes.
Werfts of
of 2000 toiſes.
552
French leagues 0+ mln
% Jaiwa
10
2
nuimodemiauik
Solovetſkoie
Bolcaja
Troikoie
Koumia
50 137 Kroutogowlkoi
Choumetri
30
81 Jekatorinikoi
Carewokokſzailk 130.81 Tikowſkaja
Polovinoi-yrag
50.134 Loenſkoie
Jaraník
40 11 Kaigorodok
Voſkreſenſkoie
I'chernaia
47 13
Berezowka
Kotelnich
46 182 Jouſinewlkoe
Jouriewikoie
Zezewſkaia
Orlow -
26 Kofineſkoie
Bouitriſkoe
51 Loginova
Chlinow
30 81 Sirinſkoe
Slobodſkoi
3 Nikonowa
Prokofiewſkoi 30
81 Solikamky
33 9
Martinſkaja
242
6
25
6 Moltchana
25
61 Roſteſs
35
91 Paiudinika
25
Melechina
35
9. Lialinſkoi
34
Verchaturia
25
Ź Saldinkoi
3081 Makhneva
15
43 Fomina
36 10
Babikhina
32 9 Tourinfk
28
7
Sladkaia
25 12 Rogeftuenkoie
30 1 6 Tuinen
25
35
35
37
40
I
40 II
22 6
42 II
27
7
37 10
28
7
53 14
53141
50 13
34 91 Volva
20
lalama mithila Hamit mit
21
2
4 ☆
28
z
50°13
51 114
4
A
By this journal it appears; that the diſtance from Kuſinode-
mianſk to. Tumen is 433 'leagues of 2000 toiſes each, and
from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky 859 leagues ;, whereas, from
St. Peterſburg to, Tobolky, by Cazan, is no more than
782 leagues of 2000, toiſes, or, 685 leagues at 25. to ai
degree.
From theſe different journals, the following diſtances are
aſcertained in league's.of 2282 toiſes, or 25 to a degree.
Brest
127
From Páris to Straſburg
to Vienna, following the courſe of the Danube 308
Sto Brért
}
ܘܫܶ1
$
This
(
)
'T
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 131
This laſt diſtance, and the following, are fifteen leagues
leſs going by land.
to Warſaw
467
From Paris to St. Peterſburg
762
(to Tobolſky, by Cazan 1447
Ito
From Breſt to Tobolſky
1574
All the road from St. Peterſburg to Moſco, an extent of
200 leagues, is one continued plain, except at Waldai, where
there are mountains in the middle of the road, which how-
ever are nothing more than hillocks, or riſing grounds.
The road, as far as Moſco, is almoſt entirely made with pieces
of deal wood, three, four and five inches thick ; fometimes
they are made with faggots placed along ſide each other, and
covered with earth four or five inches thick, but there is no
earth laid upon the deal. When the road is ſpoiled, a new
one is made by the ſide of the other.
A great quantity of wood is uſed in this method of making
the roads; and indeed nothing but cluſters of fir-trees are tờ
be met with throughout this ſpace, which in other reſpects is
fine, and cultivated, eſpecially in the neighbourhood of Mofco,
and the bridges are alſo kept in good repair ; but after this
town, the roads are very bad. From St. Peterſburg to Waldai
the ground is raiſed only about 4,5 toiſes above the level of the
ſea: it riſes all at once to about 200 toiſes. Moſco is in a large
plain, elevated 259 toiſes above the level of the ſea.
Wolodomer is ſituated on a hill bordering the river Kliazma.
There is an archbiſhop belonging to it. The river is nearly
as broad as the Seine, and the hill not more than
30
toiſes
above the level of the river, the borders of which are marſhy,
as is likewiſe the whole plain as far as Murom. Almoſt all the
ground lying between theſe two towns is uncultivated : no-
S 2
thing
AN ACCOUNT OF
132
!
1
1
thing but fand is be ſeen there, and fir-trees, which are moſt
of them ftunted and do not thrive well.
Murom is a ſmall town, partly ſituated on a mountain,
about 20 toiſes above the river Occa, which is 100 toiſes over,
and 4 deep
.
The Wolga is one of the fineſt rivers in the known world:
The ſouthern ſide of it is bordered by a hill from Niſan-Novo-
gorod to Kuſmodemianſk. All the ground to the ſouth of this
river is raiſed about 50 toiſes above the level of the ſtream go
and is extremely well cultivated throughout this plain as far as
Cazan : there is very little wood to be met with in this part,
and the people are ſometimes obliged to fetch it from ten
leagues diſtance; while there are nothing but immenſe foreſts
to be met with northward of the river.
Cazan is the loweſt of all the places upon the road from,
Mofco: the ground riſes immediately as one goes to the north,
At ſome diſtance from Cazan the beauty of the country diſ-
appears, and gives place to foreſts of fir-trees. The ſoil is not
much cultivated; it forms a plain as far as the river Kama,
which one muſt croſs over to get to Cracow, where the moun-
tains begin.
Before one comes to Cazan, there is another road, at Kurs
modemianſk leading equally into Şiberia : this was the way
I went in going to Tobolſky: the road is very little cultivated.
except in the neighbourhood of Chlinow. There are nothing,
but thick foreſts to be ſeen as far as Solikamſky, ſituated on
the borders of the Kama, where the chain of mountains,
known by the name of Poias Zemmoi, beginş. .
I croſſed theſe mountains at this place as I was going to
Tobolſky, and paſſed over them again at my return by Echa-
terinenburg, Offa and Cracova, fix leagues more to the ſouth.
I took drawings of the ſeveral mountains on theſe two roads;
I determined
.
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
133
1
1
to any
I determined their heights with the barometer, and their di..
ſtances with my watch, which marked the ſeconds.
This chain of mountains is forty leagues broad at Solikam-
ſky. In going from this town, the mountains continue riſing
to the middle of the chain: from whence they diminiſh imme-
diately, ſo that they are made ſhelving on both ſides with a
ridge in the middle. The higheſt part is at Jaiwa and near
Kiria. . At the firſt of theſe places the ground is 376 toiſes
above the level of the ſea, and at the laſt, the mountain of
Kiria is 440 toiſes; but, as the river Kama is 187 toiſes above the
level of the ſea, it follows, that theſe mountains are not raiſed
conſiderable height above the ground they ſtand upon;
but their aſcents are very ſteep. There are ſometimes plains of
ſeveral leagues upon the fummits of theſe mountains.
I paſſed by the way of Echaterinenburg on my return from
Tobolſky to St. Peterſburg. Here the chain begins to the eaſt
of Echaterinenburg : it riſes as it comes nearer the middle,
and terminates at the Fort Biſertzkaia. It is about 40 leagues
long; but theſe mountains did not appear ſo high as the
others : they were not more than about 250 toiſes high about
the middle. The mountain of Klemouſkaia was 309 toiſes.
After this chain, a plain of more than 20 leagues follows, and
then a freſh chain appears, the mountains of which, riſe by
imperceptible degrees towards the middle; they afterwards
leffen and terminate on the borders of the Kama. This fecond
chain is not more than about 30 toiſes wide. The higheſt
mountains are 212 and 287 toiſes; and the level of the river.
at Offa being 153 toiſes above the level of the ſea, it follows,
that theſe mountains are not raiſed more than about 150 toiſes
above the ground they ſtand upon.
The chain of the Poias mountains, or rather the middle of
this chain, is pointed out in all the maps; but the ſecond chain,
which muſt be traverſed in going to Offa, and which is continued
along
1
3
រ
•
134
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
1
along the eaſtern border of the Kama, is no where to be found,
Having ſtopped ſome days at Solikamiky and at Echaterinen-
burg, I had an opportunity of acquiring all the information I
wiſhed for, with reſpect to this country, which is pretty well
known between theſe two towns, on account of the Mines,
and the number of perſons frequently paſſing from one to the
other. I had beſides fome particular plans, on which I mark-
ed all the obſervations that occurred to me, or that were
communicated by others, concerning the places where it was
not poſſible for me to go. I have mentioned nothing from my
own obſervations, but what I met with in the courſe of the
route ; and there is not one ſingle mountain, the deſign of
which has not been taken upon the ſpot : thoſe which are
out of the road, have only been repreſented from the informa-
tions I was able to gather in the country. All theſe moun-
tains are covered with fir-trees. The woods have been omitted
in the maps, to make them leſs confuſed. I ſaw the ſecond
chain only at the place where I croſſed from Orda to Offa: it
is totally different from the chain of Echaterinenburg : I have
carried it on, along the eaſtern border of the Kama, without
being able poſitively to aſcertain, whether it is really continued
ſo far. The Poias mountains are a continuation of the
Rymnic mountains, and the new chain appears to me to be a
branch of the fame, which joins the Póias mountains in the
neighbourhood of Kongour. This opinion is founded upon
the following reaſons.
The chain which I croſſed in going from Orda to Offa, is
continued towards the fouth; I ſaw it myſelf from the road,
after I had paſſed the Kama, and was told by all perſons I
converſed with on the ſubject, that it went on in the ſame
direction; but I have not been able to get much information
about that part which extends towards Menzelinſk. All the
mountains expreſſed in my maps near this place, have only
been
--
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
135
!
A
been drawn from analogy to what I had feen: there is no
other authority for them, and I cannot even venture to affirm,
that this chain of mountains is continued towards the ſouth, in
the manner I have expreſſed it, but it appears probable to me
that it is; beſides, that this circumſtance ſeems to be indicated
by the courſe of the river Kama. 'For, if we follow the courſe
of this river on the map, we ſhall ſee that it is directed from
weſt to eaſt towards its ſource, and that the chain of the Poias
mountains makes it form ſuddenly a right angle at Solikamſky,
and.turns its courfe towards the fouth, in an oppoſite direction
to the chain. The fame chain throws it again out of its natural
courſe at. Oſla ; and it is probably by the ſame means that it
returns to the weſt, where it opens into the Wolga.
After having paſſed this chain, the reſt of the way to To-
bolſky is nothing but one plain full of marſhes.
Before I finiſh this article, I ſhall make ſome obſervations
on the limits of Aſia and Europe. Some modern geographers
had fixed them, with M. Gmelin, on the river Oby; but this
opinion has not been adopted by the majority: beſides, that it
was founded upon a ſuppoſition of imaginary lines being
drawn acroſs ſome large deſarts. The limits marked out by
the Poias mountains, which in that caſe divide Aſia fron
Europe, have been judged more proper ; although it has been
neceſſary, in adopting theſe limits, to trace fome imaginary lines
in ſeveral places, either for want of being ſufficiently acquainted
with theſe chains of mountains, or from their not being con-
tinued from the frozen fea to Mount Caucaſus, of which they
appear to be a branch. Whatever is the reaſon, theſe limits
are ſtill very doubtful in ſome places. They may, however,
be naturally traced by the ſtreams and rivers bordering
theſe chains of mountains, in the way M. de Strahlenberg has
determined them. For, ſetting out from the mouth of the
river Don, in the black ſea, and following its courſe as far as
5
the
. .
1
136
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
the 49th degree of latitude, there is only one line of ten
leagues, drawn over the Wolga at Tſarichin, where this
ſtream makes almoſt a right angle. The eaſtern border of the
Wolga may afterwards ſerve as a boundary, as far as the
mouth of the Kama, which muſt then be followed to the
mouth of the Koiwa. This laſt river would fix the boundary
as far as the place where its fource begins; the river Peczora
would then be found at the diſtance of five leagues directly
northward, and this might determine the limits as far as the
frozen fea, into which it opens. This boundary, fixed by
nature, leaves no uncertainty behind it, and will limit, almoſt
every where, the chain of mountains which divides Aſia from
Europe.
A
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
137
+
)
Of the level of the road from Paris to Breſt, and to
Tobolſky in Siberia : and of the uſe of the barometer
in obtaining a level of the globe.
1
THE
HE internal parts of the earth, ſo far as we are acquainted
with them, are compoſed of different layers of earth, ſand,
marl, clay, calcareous and vitrificable ſtones. In all theſe layers
ſea-ſhells are found, ſometimes collected into heaps, which
are extended throughout whole provinces. All theſe layers,
produced by the ſediments which have been depoſited by the
waters, in the various changes the globe has undergone, exhibit
appearances correſponding to theſe changes, in the ſeveral
mountains, plains and valleys; which appearances, determine
the order of theſe revolutions and their reſpective periods: but
the ſolution of theſe problems requires a previous knowledge
of the height of theſe different layers, with reſpect to one com-
mon level, the angle of inclination they fall into in the moun-
tains, the direction of their ſlope, the ſituation of metals,
minerals, and of all the materials produced by -animal and
vegetable ſubſtances, as alſo the height of the mountains, and
the rivers, with their ſlopes.
The additional knowledge we acquire by the levelling of
the globe, comprehends the hiſtory of nature, and furnilhes
us with the moſt intereſting diſcoveries in all branches of
ſcience.
The uſe hitherto made of the barometer in levelling, has
been chiefly confined to the determination of the different
heights of mountains, undoubtedly, becauſe of the difficulties
ariſing from the variation of the atmoſphere : the height of a
mountain indeed is meaſured in a few hours, and it is an eaſy
matter either to know what changes the atmoſphere has under-
T
gone
!
3
138
ACCOUNT OF
AN AN ACCOUNT
gone in ſuch a ſpace of time, or to make proper allowances for
them. But when the barometer is uſed for the levelling of the
ground, every circumſtance ſeems to concur in aſliſting to pro-
duce falſe concluſions. The variations of this inſtrument in
Europe, are about two inches, and therefore, the reſults in theſe
eountries are liable to ſimilar errors, when obſervations made
at the fame time, in places far diſtant from each other, are
compared : but, in ſmall diſtances, the variations of the at-
moſphere being generally uniform in a given extent of country,
very accurate reſults may be obtained, if care is taken to com..
pare the barometers, and to allow for the trifling difference
almoſt always to be obſerved in theſe inſtruments. And in-
deed, from obſervations made at the ſame time at Perpignan
and at Paris, it has been found, that the variations of the
atmoſphere have been nearly the ſame in thefe two places *
This hypotheſis is confirmed by the obſervations made at
Paris, and in the province of Auvergne, upon Mount Dor 4,
by thoſe made at Genoa I, in Spain, Italy, and England go
I have alſo eſtabliſhed the validity of this opinion by a
ſeries of obſervations I have made at Bitche, and by others
at Breſt and at Paris at the fame time. I think therefore, I.
may venture to affirm, that the variations of the atmoſphere
are generally uniform in a diſtance of about 150 leagues, and,
conſequently that the reſpective height of two places, at ſuch a
diſtance, may be obtained with preciſion, by obſervations made
at the ſame time with the barometer, provided that a number
of theſe obſervations are collated; for this method of levelling,
is liable to error from ſeveral circumſtances. Storms, hurricanes,
and other phænomena of this kind, may happen in one pro-
+
* Volume académie 1740, Mem. de M. Caſſini..
+ Volume académie 1705, Mem. de M. de Maraldi, page 219..
#: Volume académie 1708.
Volume académie 1703;
vince
2
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
130
vince, without producing any perceptible alteration in others,
although they ſhould not be at any great diſtance.
The variations of the atmoſphere are ſo uncertain at con-
ſiderable diſtances, that if we content ourſelves merely with
comparing obfervations, made by the barometer, in places
widely diſtant from each other, we ſhall be liable, in ſome
inſtances, to fall into miſtakes of more than 260 toiſes; but
we ſhall have nothing of this kind to fear, if, in the courſe of
our journey, we frequently repeat theſe obſervations on the
rivers, and on the mountains, and keep an exact journal of
all other local circumſtances; eſpecially if, at the fame time,
we are ſupplied with plans of the country we are travelling
through. The obfervations made on the rivers ſerve to deter-
mine their lope; the times when the variations of the atmof-
phere have taken place are then known, and be properly
attended to
may be
T 2
2
140
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
Of the larus by which air is condenſed.
MES
ESSIEURS Mariotte, Caſſini, Maraldi, Bouguer, and
ſeveral other natural philoſophers, have ſettled the laws
by which air is condenſed and rarefied. Theſe laws, although
very different among themſelves, will anſwer the obſervations
pretty well in ſmall heights of about 200 toiſes; but will be
found not to agree in more conſiderable heights.
If the height of a mountain of 2000 toiſes is determined
according to M. Mariotte's rules, this height will turn out to be
about 300 toiſes too little *; and nearly as much too great
according to M. Maraldi's up. The reſults from M. de Caſſini's
rules are in a medium between the two preceding, and he
ſuppoſes that the air is rarefied in a reciprocal ratio to the ſquare
of the weight it carries.
M. Bouguer's I opinion is, that the weight of the upper
air diminiſhes in geometrical progreſſion, in proportion as
one riſes above the level of the ſea, while the heights increaſe
in arithmetical progreſſion ; and the logarithmal tables, being a
ſeries of numbers in arithmetical progreſſion, anſwering to
other numbers in geometrical progreſſion, he ſuppoſes, that
the heights of the barometer are indicated by numbers, and the
heights of the air by logarithms. This rule is confirmed by
all the obſervations he has made on the Cordelleiras moun-
tains, by diminiſhing the heights one thirtieth part ş; but he
thinks it takes place, only in the interval, between the height
of 600 and that of 2500 toiſes H.
1
* Volume académie, 1705, Mem. de M. de Caflini, page 61.
† Volume académie, 1733. Mem. de M. de Caſſini, page 40.
| Figure de la terre, et Mem. académie, 1753.
Figure de la terre, page xxxix.
| Volune académie 1753, page 529..
Ini
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
141
1
1
IO
IO
1
І
In the level I took, of the road from Paris to Tobolſky, I
have never had an opportunity of meaſuring any conſiderable
heights, and I have found, in every inſtance, that the laws of
condenſation, ſettled from experiment by M. Maraldi, have an-
ſwered- exactly to my obſervations, provided I took care to
determine for each barometer I made uſe of, the quan-
tity of air ſuſtained by a line of mercury on a level with the
ſea. Thoſe who have made experiments of this kind, have
almoſt always differed in the reſults, as may be ſeen by the
following account.
According to M. Mariotte one line of mercury anſwers, on
a level with the ſea, to
10 toiſes
3
feet.
M. Maraldi to
M. de Caſſini to
5.
According to
M. de la Hiré to 12
M. Picard, to 14
This account is ſufficient to indicate, the miſtakes one may
fall into, by making uſe of tables calculated from theſe obſer-
vations. Theſe differences are attributed to collections of -
vapours, which may exiſt in ſome parts of the atmoſphere,
and make it more heavy for a time; to the ſituation of the
places where the experiments are made; and to the immediate
elaſticity of the air, more or leſs powerful at different times.
It is probable, that theſe phyſical cauſes contribute greatly in
producing the different reſults, mentioned by divers natural
philoſophers, with regard to the quantity of air one line of
mercury, at a level with the ſea, can ſuſtain. I imagine, how-
ever, that theſe diſagreements have chiefly been owing to the
barometers, with which the obſervations have been made.
Barometers made with the ſame accuracy, of equal diameters,
and filled with the ſame mercury, will agree perfectly in their
height and progreſſion; but this equality will no longer ſubſiſt,
if they are differently conſtructed. In order to aſcertain this
by
AN ACCOUNT OF
142
1
1
1
by experiment, I made five barometers at Bitche, in 1753 ;
the diameter of the tubes was from one line and a half to
three : beſides this, they were all different, either in the man-
ner of boiling the mercury, or with regard to the glaſs, or the
mercury itſelf, which was more or leſs depurated. I found
by a ſeries of obſervations, that theſe barometers hardly ever
agreed either in their height or in their progreſſion; ſo that
the prodigious difference there appears between Mr. Picard's
reſults, and thoſe of the other philoſophers, can only be owing
to the conſtruction of his barometer.
M. Duhamel, of the academy of ſciences, has one large
barometer, which does not riſe more than half a line, while
the others riſe a whole line ; but the mercury in this barome,
ter has not been boiled, and it is ſuſpected that this différence
ariſes from ſome particles of air ſtill reſting againſt the ſides of
the tubè.
All theſe inconveniences are prevented, by determining, for
each barometer, what quantity of air, one line of mercury, at
a level with the ſea, can fuſtain. This quantity will be differ-
ent, if it is. ſuppoſed, that barometers, however well con-
ſtructed, may vary a little in their progreſſion. The miſtakes
committed, will be in proportion as this difference is more or
leſs conſiderable. Let us ſuppoſe, for inſtance, that the mer-
cury riſes two lines in one barometer, while it riſes but one in
M. Duhamel's; it is evident that if the level of the ſame
ground is taken with theſe two barometers, the fame object will
be about twice higher by the ſecond, than by the firſt baro-
meter, ſuppoſing, that one line of each, ſuſtains an equal quan-
tity of air; but notwithſtanding theſe different progreſſions,
the ſame reſults will be obtained, if the quantity of air, an-
ſwering to one line of mercury, has been determined in each
barometer by experiment: and for this purpoſe I have ſettled a
table for each barometer I have made uſe of. This table points
9
1
1
1
out
1
1
-
1
1
1
2
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
143
out the quantity of air, ſuſtained by each line of mercury, in
proportion as one is raiſed above the earth, from the level of
the ſea. The method I take for this purpoſe is very ſimple, I
go up with my barometer to the top of a mountain, leaving
marks at all the places where the mercury ſinks one line: after
I have well fatisfied myſelf by repeated trials, that the atmoſ-
phere has not varied, and that each mark anſwers to one line
of mercury, I then determine the height of each mark by a
level ; and knowing already the height of one of theſe marks,
with reſpect to the level of the ſea, I alſo know the quantity of
air anſwering to one line upon this ſame level. It will even be
fufficient, to obſerve the barometer, at the bottom and at-the
top of the mountain, admitting, that the laws of the condenſa-
tion have been ſettled by M. de Caſſini, or M. de Maraldi.
I have always found M. de Maraldi's agree perfectly with my
obſervations;, which it muſt be ſaid have only been made on
places not much elevated above the level of the ſea.
I have given, in the following table, the heights of all the
places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky. The firſt column .
contains the names of the places; the ſecond, the height of
each place with reſpect to the level of the ſea, reckoned by
toiſes ;. the third, the height of the mercury above that fame
level. In the fourth column, the height of the mercury is de-
termined, with reſpect to the level of the river Neva; and in
the fifth, the mean heights of the barometer are indicated.
The heights of each place are given in this table with the
fractions, which has not been done ſo much to thew with
what preciſion they may be determined, as to give the real re-
Lults: of, the calculations..
I AB.L E
"
144
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
TABLE of the places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determined, with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory at Paris.
+
Names of the places on the road,
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
in toifes with, of the relative of the mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury be- barometer,
level of the ſea with re- tween theobſer-
fpect to
vatory and each
the level place.
of the ſea
at Breſt,
at Breit.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
toiſ, fr. in. lin. 12ths
lines: 12ths | inch. lin. 12ths
0
O
O
O
I28
I
4
1
18
0
0
O
0
4
I
II
2
9
II
4/27
I 28. 'I
227 ,10
9
227 IO
827 9
II
I
4
2
8
5
7127
II 28
7
II
2
3
IC27
8
Il +
6
I
Іо
7127
0128
1
- Nw w N N .O A O W N O - O kad
I
8127
9
1
FRANCE.
Breſt, level of the ſea
Breft, the town
Morlaix, level of the ſea
Pontou
Belliſle
Guingamp
Chatelaudrin
.
Lambale
lego
Mountain, – of a league from Dinant
Dinant
Dole
Avranches
Mountain, I league from Pontfarci
Pontfarci, river Vire
Villers-le-Bocage
Caen, river Orne
River, Dive
St. Aubin
Liſieux, on the mountain
Marché Neuf
Evreux, river Iton
Pacy, river Eure
Bonnieres, river Seine
Mantes, river Seine
Meulan, river Seine
Triel
Poiſſy, river Seine
St. Germain on the mountain
St. Germain, river Seine
Paris, Pont-royal
Paris, obſervatory
II
5 +
6
+
NW N-A amin
4 27
7127
327
Il 28
8
8
7
9
II
1
7
0
32 2
2
41 4 3
32 2
8 2
37 5 9 3
16 2
I
I 4 II O
55
2
4
27 3 4 2
o
5 5
37 5 3
134 O VII
15 3
I
60 O 7 5
I 4 5
2
4 4 O
74. 5 5
6
30 2
2
75 I
8
4
9
O
o
IO 22
8
I
12 2 7 1
13 2 4 !
31 2. O 2
14 4 7
I
60
5
I
21 I 7 I
45 3 51 4
-
3
3. IO 28-
10
3
기 ​+
9
€ 27
6
io
1
6 -817.
7
4
5
4
427
7:27.- 6
4/28
2
1/28
3
3
3
2
1.1
0
M، در
2
11
2
1027
Іо
3
Іо
I
III +
2
Il 28
0
1128
II
II
327 IO
9.127
II
327 7
6.27' 11
II
0127 9
4
4+
7
3
9
9
-0- 5
16 5 7
I
E
2
2
227
2
1
O
TABLE
.
A JOURNEY TO, SIBERIAA.
. 145
A
TABLE of the places on the road, from Breſt to Tobolſky in, Siberia, the
heights of which have been derermineds with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory he: Paris, ,
1
1
1
Names of the places on the road.
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
in toiſes, with of the relative of the mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury be- barometer,
level of the fea with re-tween the ob-
at Breitti, fpect to "fervafory and
the level each place.
of the ſea
at Breft.
$
&
I.
11.
IIT.
IV.
*V."
1
O ponto w
4127
427. 10
5127
3
:
13
1
56
*ada momentum
6/27
十一​十​十​十​十​十​十​十​十​十​十​十
​827
3
OWN
NO Ovu
4127
5127
FRANCE..
toiſ. fto, in.
lin, 12ths lineg. 12ths inch, lin, 12ths
Denainvilliers
85 5171 7
51+ 3
8.
5.
Meaux, river Seine
2
325 17
9
4
Caſtle-Thierry, river Seine
44
5
4
Dormans, river Marne ·
1.27
I
9
2
8
4
Epernay, river Marne
51 5
1127
O
II
8
Chalons, river Marne
6
2 31 4 7
o
62 5
Vitry-le-François, river Marne
2
I 127
II
7
Bar-le-duc, river Orne
70
9
I
7 4
Toul, river Moſelle
105.0
5
8
4 4127' 4
Caſtle Salins, river Seilles
119
O 9 6+
5
5/27
3 7
Hellimer
II
140
1
· 2
7 27
Sarreguemine, river Sarre
O
115
9 2
I 27
II
3
Bitche; river
12
155 5
8
5
202
Caſtle of Bitche
O
Q O
O
5
O
80
6
6
O
Straſburg, river, Rhine
2
7
86
Pavement of'the cathedral
O
o O
Top of the ſteeple
159 4
O O
O
Mountain of Donon
36
524
0.+ 31
I
II 25
I
Raon, on the plain
258 2 0119 4 t... 15 3
26
IO
10
Bouxveiller
3 + 8
TO
2 27
Bromptein
이 ​7 2 + 3 127 5. Idi
Benfeld
95 - 3 1017
81: 3
5 51
Chatenai
I 12 3
O 9
4 II27 4
I
I
202
O
St. Mary, at the mines ·
15
617 II
26
5
9 7
Mountain of St. Mary, at the croſs 447 O
2 17 27
25
II
5
Entrance of the mine of St. Nicholas 286. O 0
O
Depth of the mine, 101 toiſes 2 feet
O
O
O.
Bottom of the mine, 184 toiſes o feet
Epfig
IIZ 3 9
4
I 127
4
Vangen mille
O
95
8
7 +
3
7127
5
,5
Foot of the mount. of the caſtle of Rore 113 4 of 이 ​9
5
027
2II
16
'8
4
8
Top of the mountain
2
0 0
1
2
O LAN in in
129 1
88 3
1
7127
3.1
I
>
I
十​十
​2
1/26
I
I I
U
TABLE
Low
1
.
146
AN ACCOUNT OF
TABLÈ of the places on the road from Bréft to Tobolfky in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determined with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatoiy at: Paris.
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
fin toiſes,with, of the relative of the mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury be- barometer.
level of the ſea with retween the ob-
at Brelés
fpect to ſervatory and
the level each place.
of the ſea
at Breft.
din
Names of the places on the ſoad.
1
1
Í.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
FRANCE
Vimmenau
Mountain Keffelberg
Mountain Grebentenberg
Goetchebrick
tois. ft. in. lin. 12ths
103 40 8
4
219
2300
I'ĝo io
16 8
17 5
lines, 12ths, inch, lin.12ths
+ 4
3.27
4 9
+ IZ
8
+ 13
7
ti 10
LO
7526
rooliv
426
7126
14 8
t
.
I
92
0.
O
86 0
O
O
O
O
Determined Heights.
Gunderſhoffen, river Zinſel
Aldorf
Mulhauſen
Robach
Utweiller
Neuveiller
Meltzenheim
O
95.0
97 o
Ιόο
113
960
O
O
O
O
0
O
0 0
O
O
O
O
1
GERMANY.
126 10
8f 10
91+ 9
II
5
5
O
166 4
1
O
8/26
0127
I 27
527
O
II
2
6
Aur a covo
7
IO
3
227
827"
2
3
4
4
I
727
Ulm, Danube, river
Donawert, Danube, river
Ingolſtat, Danube, river
Ratiſbon, Danube, river
Paflau, Danube, river
Eintz, Danube, river
Iten, Danube, river
Waltfe, Danube, river
Wiendorf, Danube, river
Vienna, Danube, river
Obſervatory of the Jeſuits,
Wolkerſdorf
Gaunerſdorf
Nickolſburg
Brünn
Wiſchau
189 4,014
175 - 5 O 13
13
154' 3 0112
131 3
IO
114 5 09
108 O
8.
167
8
95 5
7
80 io
6.
107
O 08:
87'2 6-7
93 -4 617
94. 5 .o 7
108 88
137 . I 10
8127
4
5
4
7
O
<
6t
71f
ilt
71 +
817
8 t
10
ن ح م د دب با من
5127
0127
0 27
627
71.27
7/27
Nafuru ap aur
6
5
5
3
1
5'10
9127
TABLE
1
ܝ ܝ
}
A JOURNEY" TO, SIBERIA.
147
0
TABLE of the places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determinédi; with?refpe&t to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatóry at. Paris
1
Home
-
5
Names of the places on the road,
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
in toiſes,-with 1 of the relative of the
mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury, be-
barometer,
level of the ſea with;te-tween the ob-
ſpect to fervatory and
the level Leach place.
of the ſea
at Breft,
(
at Breſta
I.
"II.
III.
IV.
V.
..?>
mean 126
010
{
P.O'L AND
Malagozcz, on the river
Inowlodz
Warſaw, Viftula
Wegrow
River Bug
Grodno, river Niemen
Kowno, river Niemen
toiſ, ft, in. lin. 12ths lines. 12ths, inch, lin, Izths
mean 153
12
101 t '8
0 3
о
IO 9 t 6 8127 2
4
mean 98
8 6
+
51.27
4
mean 120
10
41 t.
31 27
2
9
mean 121
IO 5
4'| 27
2 8
mean 120
IO 4
6
31 27
2
9
mean
35
0
3 2
0 II 27.9
II. .
27
,
1
}
RUSSIA.
1
.
8 28
A
Il
a
IQ
II
Il
2
II
ög
II27. II
1027 II
527
5
427
4
78 27
8
6
327..11
3
71. 27.' II
7:
10127' 9 10
.9 6
II
I
6 27
II
38
Roop
Stackel
Teiglis
Derpt
Nenal
Narva
Jamburg
Kipina
St. Peterſburg, Neva, river
Tſchoudoiwa
Spakoi
Bronitſkoiviam, Lake
Zaitſowo
Kreſteſkoi
Jachelbiza
Zimnegorioi-iam
Jedrowa
Chotillowlkoi-jam
Vidropufk
Torjok
Twer
0 0
6 27
mean
0
0 5
3
mean I 2
I 2
2
meanſ '13
I 3
2
mean 18
I
8
2
mean 19
9
mean IS O
I
5
2
mean 17 O
7
2
mean 20 O
I
IO
2
17 4
I 6
2
2
3 3
O
4.2.3
3 7
O
3.4 2 2
I
45 2
3
IO
45 2
3
IO
44 4
, 3 9
O
L35 O OIO
9 + 6
190 I 014
9
183 -1
·014
31 + 10
197 2:015
31 +
}
189
}
81 + 10
014
178 3
Ý
9
014 01 + 9
II
21 27
IO
:
$
2
i
3
IO
.8 26
3 27 9 3
3 27 9 3
41 27
9 4
8 27
IO
zil 26. jo 104
9
7
26 IO
5.
10 26: 11
2
II I.
i
II
2 26:
I 13
Twer{ Yolga, river
179 0
Il 26
U 2
TABLE
1
0
i
t
148
-
1: AN ACCOUNT OF
A
$
TABLE of the places on the road, from Breſt to Tobolky in Sibèria, the
· heights of which have been determined with reſpect to the level of theifeá at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory at Paris,
j
1
!
1
1
3
$
· Names of the places on the road?
1. HEIGHTS
HEIGHTS
in toiſes, with of the
relative of the mean of the
refpect to the mercury, mercury, be. barometer,
level of the lea with retween the ob,
at Brette fpect 'to férvatorý ata
the level each place.
of the ſea
at Breit,
1.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
4.
26. 101.
174
<
6726
9 01:26"
† 16
0126-
1/26
ܛܼܟܗ
|17
017
3.126
0
II 26
6126
19o. I
8/26 - 10.
152, I
-
427
RUSSIA
Gorodina
River Seſtra
Klin
Moſco, river: Moſco
Koupavena
Bouinkova, river Kliaſma
Lipni
"Undola
Wolodimer
River Kliaſma
Soudogda!
Murom
River Occa
River Tioffa
Monakhova
Pogoſt
Bogorodzkoe
Volga, river Volga
Niſan-Novogorod, mountain
Zimenki
Tatinets
River Sondevia
Belozericha
Cremianki river
Fokino
River Sura
Soumka
Kuſmodemianſk
Volga river
Eſkeren
Czebakſar
Coſki
toif. ft. in. lin. 12ths "lines. 12ths. inch, lin.12ths
*285
I
14 51 IO
8
I 13 71 9
ii... 6
178. 4
II †
2
269, O 20 2
4 II
268 310120 I † 16
253, 31419 I
t -15 0 26
227 I
41 t.13
7 9
221 5
t 12
8
I
230.0
017 71 7:13
6 26
7
6
202 2 5 15 7 f II
9
6
o/14 91 + IO
IO. 4
158 0
OII2
5! + 8 427
OTIŽ
O t 7 II27 I
158
I
IZ
8
O
170 41013 4 +
9
IT
9
170
0.13 41 † 9
1.
9
172 ! 1.3
9
II
7
1?7 - 3
2
+ 6
I 27
2
178.0
13
II -2
1724
13 61 +
9 5
II 7
1.22 2
9
10 t
5.
9127
-3 3
122,5 9 IC + 5 927 3 3
II 2 2
8
I27
II
L27
I 0110 2
6 Il 27 2 IF
OLIO I
6
2
9
6
51. 5.27 3 7
1.19 3 9 7 f
5
3
6
I 20
9
8
5. .7127 3, 5
III 91 9 C t
4 II27 4 1
170
9
II. 9
8 8
t 4
7127
4 5
169 10
ol13 3! 9
2 26 II IO
1
W o and
3,26
3/26
526
1
I et
9.10.26
1
1
drawincolo
3
154 2
126''I
0127
1.18
)
e
6 127
ܙ ܙ ܚ ܚ ܚ 6
.
)
011-3
106 5 10
3126
G
TABLE
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
149
1
1
TABLE of the places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky.in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determined with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory at Paris.
Names of the places on the road,
HEIGHTS ,HEIGHTS
in toiſes, with of the
relative of the mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury, be-
barometer.
level of the ſea with re-tween the ob.
fpect to ſervatory and
level of each place,
the ſea at
Breft.
at Brest,
9
I.
11.
III.
IV.
V.
1
8127
II
227
I
11
Home
2 27
206, 5
015
5-26
0116
+ 1
12
10
$126
+
2
.6125
RUSSIA.
toiſ, ft. In. lin. 12ths
lines. Jaths, inch, lin. 12ths
Ilineva
174
0|13
기 ​+ 9 626
II 6
Cafan, Volga, river
'96
7
IO
3 927 5
Wifocogora
108
8
9
4
4 4
Schurillena
117 O
9 5
5 4127
8
Sumacourfa
157 O
12
51 +
427
8
Sicchi
141
3 t 7
IO
'Louga
150
o
OLII
10
7 927
3
Scynd, river Wiatka
128 O
IO
3
t 6
2 10
Soromacou
15
IO
+ II 9126 9 3
Neſnimaçan, river Unjak
200 5
6
9 -7
Caccy
215
o
6 6
8
7
Derichova
1893 14
E
7126 IO
5
Jouſki
197 5 0113
IO
, 9.926 II
3
River Zi
167 1
013
I
9 O
O
27
Sowialova
174
2 0113 271 + 9
II
Zaſerin
1493
OLII
IO
+ 7
I 3
Gavarilla, river Seiwa
145
0 II 6
+ 7
7
Caſachewa
163 0 OI2
IO
8
O
3
Bapka
156 0
1 2 4
O
9
Nevolna
159
I
12 6
8
Summit of a mountain
201
1. 15 2.
Same-mountain
O
6
+
5 26 10.
7
River near the mountain
166 2 O13
1
+ 9
Cracow
164 5
+
8
Offa, river Kama
152 5
I 2
8
+
Piffe, river Piffe
151 5
I 2
+ 7
Mountain Grivenina
195 00115
I
t 11
026 10
Summit of the mountain, at of a
league from the river Tourkā 287
0 121
51 of 17
3 8
River Tourka
210 3
o 16
+
12
Summit of the mountain, 3 leagues
from Birma
250 5 ol18
Il
ť
<
9127
5127
9127
3127
5127
6126
0
I
9. 6
186 3
14
0/27
0 1 2
II
O
2
0
10127
027
1127
1
1
1
I
4/26
2
1/26
8: 11
14 10:26
62
TABLE
150
i
2
AN ACCOUNT OF
TABLE of the placės on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determined, with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, arid of the Royal Obſervatory at, Paris, ..
1
1
1
?
Names of the places on the road,
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
in toiſes with of the relative of the mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury be- barometer.
level of the ſea with re- tween the ob
at Breit, fpect to fervatory and
the level each place.
of the ſea
at Breft.
N
1
O 14
ol13
7/26
IO
2
1026
2/26
8- 10
O
13
I
av NW
2
13 4/26
5/26
IO
1
2
2
0115
10/26
126
13 11 26
236
1
out 13
8 + 14
7/26
0272
10 |
+
18
2
2
2 26
10
I.
II. III. IV.
V:
RUSSIA
toif. fr. in. I lin. 12ths
lines. 12ths inch. lin. 12ths
Birma, river
189 0
8 + 10
5
River Tourka
178 3 13
II
+ 9
11
Mountain, 5 leagues from Tikonoſka 211. 4 Ol16
31 t 12
Tikonoka, river Irinen
168
9
I 26 -
Orda
176
13
9
8126
I I 41
Sabarca
228
17
7.
8
Solotoukouſka
186
4
14
I'O ,
7
Baikoiva
192
14 II + IO
IO
Aitchitzkaia, river
196 0
2 + II
9 II
Biſertzkaia, river
18
7
Toufz, rivulet
246
o 18
6
5
Mountain
309
9126
3
Klenouſkaia
219
0116
91. I2
8 26
8
4
Kirgiſchanſkaia
240 I ol18
31 f 14
.6
Grobova
256 3
41 f 15
3126 5 9
Bilimbaeuſkoi, river Czauſova
252 5 19*
Il + 1,5
6
Flat mountain
2691
2 + 16
4
Foot of the mountain
235 4 17 II t 13
7
Mountain of Chriſtal
270
317 16
4 IO
Echaterinenburg, river Iſet
I 16 10
8
3
Koſulina
5
016
4 + I 2
18
9
Belojarſkaia, river Pyſzma
8
t 1ο
IO
5
Kamyſchlowſka, river Pyzma
161
3 4 12 8 + 8
727
54
Pyſchminſkaia, river Pyzma
1515
2I2
ot 7 11 27
Kuiarowſkaia, river Pyzma
145
4 II
6
7 5127
7
Kila, river Pyzma
I?0 4 8 9 81 +
5 7127 3 5
Malſchoya
108
3 8
91 + 4
4 4
Tumen on the mountain
146 2 11
717 i 7
River Tura
3 8
+ 4
4 2
Sozonowa
8
31 +
4
Pokrowikaia
97 3 7 II
3' 1027 5.
Berozoviar, river Tobolſky
89 5 4 7 41 t 3. 3127. 5.9 91
0119
II
0
020
II
0/17
026
126
10/26
2 26
2
UwOLU NE A Our W'AUONA bor w Nouried ON AN
2
020
2
220
t
I 2
ZIZ
9:26
3/26
7/26
188 4. 9114
O
I
1
I
0
81,27
627
IIO
II
1027
102
2|27
4. 10
2
TABLE
}
.
0
А
151
JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
1
1
I
TABLE of the places on the road from Breſt to Tobolſky in Siberia, the
heights of which have been determined, with reſpect to the level of the ſea at
Breſt, and of the Royal Obſervatory at Paris,
;
!
Names of the places on the road,
2
HEIGHTS HEIGHTS
in toiſes, with of the relative of the
mean of the
reſpect to the mercury, mercury, be- barometer,
level of the ſea with retween the ob.
at Breft.
ſpect to fervatory and
the level each place.
of the ſea
at Breit.
IT. III.
V.
1.
IV.
)
68 4 10
1
-
260 2
15
124
342
296
10 26
II 26
0122
† 17
toiſ. ft, in, lin, 12ths lines. 12ths. inch, lin, Faths
5 81f 1 727 7 5
97
1 7 II t 3
1025
5' 2
187 I 6 14 61 + IO
51.26 10 7
375 5 027 ot 22
1125
IO I
0119 7 t
61 26
6
2
11 + 20
2
4
I
3
390 3
1-1
| 27
2
ti 23
9
4 023 II
19
2
2 025 2
ť
21 I 25 II II
404
28
I
8
91 † 24 825
41
2
440
0130
II
6
1025
2
471 .2
0132
9 †
825 4 4
366 2
51 + 22
4 125 IO
313 4 23 1
ol26
262
5
19
91 +
+ 15
4
1025
10125
1
I
326
346
-RUSSIA..
River Trtyfz; at Tobolſky
Tobolſky, on the mountain
Solikamíky, river Kama
Jaiwa, rivér
River Sicchema
Top of the mountain
River, at the foot of the mountain
Top of the inountain
Moltchana
River Kofwa
Rofteſs
Beginning of the mountain
Top of the mountain
River Padira
Paiudinſka
Melechina
Top of the mountain, 18 werfts from
Melechina
River Lialia
Lialiníkoi
Verchaturia, Tura, river
Makhneva
Babikhina
Turinik
Rogeſtuenſkoie
Tumen, Tura, river
I
† 26
† 28
0.26
+ 19
2
8 26 -5
olie
265 2
5
2
o/16
1026
10125
10 26
2
11
IO
627
2
6
O
0 19
221 2
192 3 Ol14
160
O 012
2II 3
153 I Oi I2
143- 0 OIII
117 5 71 9
ITO 3
0 8
A
0 16
II
+ 15
II + 12
+ IO
71 t 8
.31+
I 2
I
8
41 + 7
6 t 5
II +
4
8
226
10
1
027
327
527
I
3
4
9
7
2
1027
.
1
Remarks
}
Ć
152
AN ACCOUNT OF
come
Remarks on the beight of the foil: of Ruffia, front
St. Peterſburg to Tobölſky in Siberia.
3
i
IT
T was my firſt intention to have thrown theſe remarks into
a note; but M. de Mairan's ingenious paper, upon the
general cauſe of heat in ſummer and cold in winter, which I
knew nothing of when this work was firſt committed to the
preſs, has obliged me to be more explicit on this ſubject.
Ruſſia may be conſidered as one immenſe plain, extending
from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky, divided by a chain of moun-
tains from ſouth to north, at the feventy-fifth degree of longi-
tude. In different parts of this plain, fome eminences or plat-
forms are to be met with, as at Moſco, Caccy, and near the
origin of the Kama. I have croſſed this vaſt plain from weſt
to eaſt, over an extent of about 700 leagues; the diſtance
from ſouth to north is 400 leagues. The Baltic fea lies to the
weſt of this plain, the river Irtyſz to the eaſt, the Frozen
Ocean to the north, the ſea of Azow and the Caſpian to the
ſouth.
If we caſt our eyes on the general map, it will be obſerved
that the countries to the north and to the ſouth of the road
I travelled through, are in general the loweſt ; as moſt of the
rivers have their origin in the confines of this route. Some of
them empty themſelves into the ſouthern ſeas, others into the
Frozen Ocean ; all the eaſtern rivers into the lrtyſz, and all the
weſtern into thoſe ſeas which are the boundaries of this
of Ruflia.
Peterſburg and Tobolíky are the two extremes of this part
of Ruſſia from weſt to eaſt. The firſt of theſe towns is 18
toiſes above the level of the ſea, the ſecond, 68. The extreme
points of the north and of the ſouth are the level of the ſea.
According
-
part
1
A
A JOURNEY TO 153
os
SIBERI A.
According to the level I have taken, of this part of Ruſſia,
greateſt height of the country, between St. Peterſburg and
Jachelbiza, an extent of near one hundred leagues, is only 45
toiſes; the ſmalleſt 18: and if the mediụm between theſe two
reſults is taken, the mean height of this plain will be 3 1 toiſes,
which differs only 14 toiſes from the two extremes. It has
appeared to me from geography, and the informations I gained
in the country, that this firſt plain extends itſelf more or leſs
along ſide the ſea northward, and in ſome places ſouthward.
There are generally no mountains to be ſeen on theſe ſhores,
except in the fouthern part of Ruſſia.
The diſtance from Jachelbiza to Offa is about 400 leagues ;
the whole of which extent may be conſidered as a ſecond plain.
In ſome places, however, there are hillocks, riſing grounds,
or platforňs, to be met with, as at Moſco, Caccy, and near the .
origin of the Kamą. Theſe platforms are ſometimes 30 and
40 leagues in diameter. The height of the platform at Moſco
iš 269 toiſes above the ſea ; that at. Caccy, 215. The mean
height, therefore; of theſe platforms is computed in even num-
bers at 240 toiſes *. - The platform, where the Kama riſes, is
at leaſt 240 toiſestThe higheſt part of the reſt of the plain,
is the level of the Kliaſma at Wolodimer, which I have deter-
ma
1
* I at firſt ſuppoſed this héight at 220 toiſes. This alteration has obliged me
to make others; but they do not affect the inferences drawn from thence in
angmer
part
of the work.
+ I have not taken the level of this part of Ruſſia, but we may ſtill have, a
přėtiy exact idea of the height of this platform, by conſidering the Rope of the
Káma, which I have determined at 2 feet, 6 inches, 9. tenths per league, The
diſtance from the origin of the Kama to Solikamſky is indeed about 130
leagues; and ſuppoſing the ſlope of the Kama at 2 feet, 6 inches, 9 tenths per
league, the whole ſlope of the Kama, from its origin to Solikamſky, will be
55
toiſes : and the level of the Kama at Solikamſky being 187 toiſes above the
level of the ſea, the height of the ſource of this river will be 242 toiſes. This
height will, however, be rather more conſiderable, not only becauſe the flope
of the river is greater towards its origin, but alſo becauſe it may reaſonably be
imagined, that the higheſt point of the platform is not at 'the ſource of the
river.
mined
X
154
AN ACCOUNT OF
!
toiſes;
7
mined at 202 toiſes;, and the loweſt is the level of the Volga
at 96; conſequently, the mean height of this fecond plain is
149
toiſes above the level of the ſea, or 150, to make even nùm-
bers; and therefore the platforms are go toifes higher than this
ſecond plain.
The chain of mountains, known by the name of the Poias
or Ryphæan mountains, begins at the diſtance of a few leagues
from Offa : it divides into two ridges towards the fouth, fepa-
rated from each other by ą vaft plain. The loweſt part is
Tikonoſka, the height of which has been determined at 168
the higheſt is Sabarca, 228 toiſes. The mean of the
third plain is therefore 198 toiſes. I had at firſt reckoned this
plain among the number of platforms; but the diviſion of the
ſoil of Ruſſia ſeemed to me more exact by admitting this third
plane, which is the baſis of all the mountains.
I croſſed this ſame chain at Solikamſky, about 60 leagues
more to the north. The level of the Kama at Solikamſky,
and that of the Túra át Verchaturia, ſhould be confidered as
the places which point out tħe level of the third plane towards
the north: the firſt 187 toiſes; the fecond, 160, The mean
height, therefore, of the third plane is 773 toifes, and as I have
already determined this towards the fouth at 198; the medium
between theſe two reſults, will bring out the real height of
the third plane to be 18.5 toiſes above the ſea.
The higheſt mountain of the firſt chain is 287 toiſese. If
this is compared with the height of the third plane, determined
at 185 toiſes, the mean height of the firſt chain will turn out
to be 235 toiſès, 50 toiſes above the third płane, and the
higheſt mountain 102 toiſes above it. The higheſt mountain
of the ſecond chain is that which ſtands weſtward of Klenoufs
kaia ; its height is 309 toiſes. By comparing this to the height
of the third plane, the mean height of the ſecond chain ap-
pears to be 247 toiſes, 62 toiſes above the third plane, and the
higheſt mountain 124.
The
Į
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 155
The higheſt mountain on the road to Solikamſky, is that
which ſtands to the eaſt of Kiria; its height is 471 toiſes
above the level of the ſea. If this is compared with the height
of the third plane, determined at 185 toiſes, the mean height
of the chain will be 328 toiſes above the level of the fea, 143
above the third plane, and the higheſt point 246 toiſes above
the ſame plane.
From theſe different combinations, the following reſults are
produced.
Mean height of the firſt chain, above the level the
ſea,
236 toiſes;
Mean height of the ſecond chain,
247
Mean height of the chain at Solikamſky,
328
-
1
4
-
On an average, mean height of the chain,
270
I have determined the mean height of the third plane at
185 toiſes ; confequently, the mean height of the chain is 85
toiſes above the third plane, and the higheſt mountain is 286
toifes.
From this chain to the Irtyſz, there are about 120 leagues.
The higheſt ground, throughout this extent, is at the foot of
the mountains : its height continues léſfening as far as the
Irtyſz; ſo that this ground forms a ſlope, the higheſt point of
which is at Verchaturia on the north, and at Belojarſkaia on
the ſouth road. Verchaturia is 160 toiſes above the ſea, and
Belojarſkaia 189. The mean height, therefore, of the higheſt
part is 175 toiſes: the level of the Irtyſz at Tobolſky being
the loweſt point, and the height of the level of this river being
68 toiſes; the ſlope of the ground from the chain to Tobolſky,
an extent of about 120 leagues, will be 107
toiſes.
This
part of Siberia forms a new plane, which is inclined,
whereas the others are parallel to the horizon. This plane
makes an angle of about two degrees and an half with the
horizon
X2
1
1
&
>
..
1
156
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
horizon at Tobolſky. It riſes more and more towards the
fouth, and ſinks towards the north.
From theſe different reſults it may be concluded, that Ruf-
fia, from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky, a diſtance of 700 leagues,
is compoſed of four planes, each of them parallel to the hori-
zon *, except the laſt.
The firſt plane, from St. Peterſburg to Jachelbiza, a diſtance
of 100 leagues, is raiſed above the level of the ſea at Breſt
31 toiſes. There are no mountains on this firſt planė.
The ſecond plane, extending about 400 leagues from Jachel-
biza to Offa, is raiſed I go toiſes above the level of the ſea, and
and 119. above the firſt plane. Hillocks of inconſiderable
height are found upon this plane, as well as ſome platforms:
theſe are 30 or 40 leagues in diameter: their mean heights are
240 toiſes above the level of the ſea, and 90. toiſes above, the
ſecond plane, on which they ſtand.
There is a third plane, extending about 90 leagues, from
Oſſa to Echaterinenburg; the height of which is 185, toiles
above the level of the ſea, and 35 above the ſecond plane. On
this thiìd plane, the ridge of the Poias mountains is ſituated,
the height of which is 270 toiſes above the level of the ſea,
85 above the third plane, and the higheſt mountain 286.
The fourth plane forms a ſlope from the chain to the Irtyſz,
ſo that its angle of inclination is two degrees and a half at
Tobolſky. Its height at the foot of the mountains is
toiſes, and at Tobolſky, which is the loweſt point of this
part
of Ruſſia, 68 toiſes. The ſlope, therefore, of the ground from
the chain to Tobolſky, an extent of about 120 leagues, is 107
toiſes. This plane afterwards riſes towards the ſouth, and
comes near the level of the ſea towards the north.
.
175
* It is ſuppoſed that each plane has particularly one uniform curvature, com-
poſed of ſmall plages, parallel to the viſible horizon, which extends about two
leagues.
This
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 157
1
:
This: diviſion agrees, in ſome reſpects, with the idea pre-
ceding travellers have had of the ſoil.of Ruſſia. · They have
all found that it roſe on advancing : towards the Poias moun-
tains; but they have alſo ſuppoſed that it roſe equally to the
eaſt of theſe mountains : and by giving a conſiderable height
to theſe different planes, they have repreſented this country as
the higheſt part of Europe. According to my level, theſe
ſeveral planes' notionly appear of a moderate height, but the
ground alſo, inſtead of riſing to the eaſt of the Poias: moun-
tains, finks on the contrary for the diſtance of near 120 leagues;
and the level of the ground at Tobolſky is no more than 68
toiſes above the level of the ſea; this turns out very differently
from what former travellers have advanced : nevertheleſs their
authority, and that of the natural philofophers, who have
adopted this opinion; is: fo refpectable, that I have thought
myſelf obliged to pay a particilar attention to this point.
Although the opinion of all theſe travellers was not founded
on. any obſervation publiſhed in their works; yet as their accounts
agree perfectly with each other in this point, I was ſo ſtrongly
prepoffeffèd in favor of what they have advanced, that I took
it for granted this part of Ruſſia was extremely high ; ſo that
when I found, upon calculations made from my obſervations,
that the reſults were directly contrary to the received opinion;
I imputed the difference to ſome miſtake iņ : the obſervations,
and endeavoured to deceive myſelf on every circumſtance
which ſeemed to be in favor, of them., I was indeed ſo well
pleaſed with thinking myſelf miſtaken, that I would not liſten
to, the truth; but at length I' was fo much diſguſted with
this buſịneſs, which had taken up more than two months of
my time, that I had once réfólved "to" omit: this part of my
journey, and to give up the barometer for ēver. I took up the
buſineſs again, however, ſeveral months afterwards, and con-
fined niyſelf to the obſervationis afone. "A fift calculation,
haſtily
i
)
158
AN ACCOUNT OF
-
2
haſtily made, convinced me, by the agreement of the reſults,
that I was in the right. I laid aſide an opinion, contradicted
by all my obſervations, and was afterwards: guided only by
facts.
Iſbrants Ides imagines that the mountains of Verchaturia
are 5000 toiſes high; I have determined the mountain of
Kyria; the higheſt in the country, at 471 toiſes above the level
of the fea ; and if confidered with reſpect to the ground on
which it ſtands, it is no more than 286 toiſes high. This reſult,
founded upon exact obfervations, cannot be controverted; any
one may be convinced of this by examining in the laſt table of
the levelling, the proceſs by which it has been determined.
M. Gmelin gives an account of fome obfervations made by
the barometer at Kyria, on the 4th of December 1742 *, and
at Verchaturia at the ſame time; but he gives the obſervations
only, without drawing concluſions from them. According to
theſe obſervations, the barometer at Verchaturia was higher
than at Kyria by 17 lines, which are equal to 269 toiſes f.
The hamlet Kyria is ſituated in a plain, which makes part
of a mountain ſtanding to the eaſt of the hamlet. I have
fettled the height of this mountain at 471 toiſes above the
level of the ſea. I did not take notice of the barometer in the
1
3
" OR
Voyage en Siberia de M. Gmelin, édition Françoiſe, p. 248. t. ii.
going away from Verchaturia, we were inclined to meaſure, by means of the
"' barometer, the height of the neighbouring mountains, called the Ryphæan
mountains, in the village of Kyria, which Lands weſtward of the mountain,
“ but not on its top. M. Muller obſerved, on the 4th of December, 1742,
“ that from eight, in the morning till two in the afternoon, the height of the
6 barometer was 26 Paris inches. The fame day, and the ſame hours, at
Verchaturia, it was at 27 inches 0%
† Height of the barometer at Verchạtoria
3
At Kyria
26
26
Relative height between Verchaturia and Kyria
37
The mean height of the barometer at Verchaturia, being reckoned at 27 o 6,
i inch do, or 17 lines, will be found equal to 269 toiſes.
hamlet
63
27 inches
TCÖ-
- I
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
1:59
hamlet Kyria, but I obſerved it, on the 4th of April, at fix in
the morning, in the plain at a ſmall diſtance from Kyria,
where I ſtopped a little while. According to my
According to my obſervations,
the place where I took them turned out higher than Vercha-
turia by 280 toiſes, 2 feet *, whereas I had determined from
the obſervations of M. Gmelin, that it was only higher by 269
toiſes, which makes a difference of 11 toiſes. According to my
obſervations, the barometer ſhould be higher at Verchaturia by
18 lines 4, while M. Gmelin has obſerved this relative height
at 17 lines only: "this trifling variation may ariſe from a dif-
ference in the barometers, from the foot not being exactly
the ſame, and perhaps alfo from fome difference in the tem-
perature of the air. I have been lefs anxious, however, about
making our refults agree, than-in Thewing, from M. Gmelin's
own obfervations, how inconſiderable the height of this moun-
tain is ke.. It will be feen hereafter, from the fame obferva-
tions, that the earth, to the eaſt of theſe mountains, is likewife
very low; and if M. Gmelin was really acquainted with this
country, when he afferted I " That there are large plains in
« Siberia (vaftos ibi extare campos) which are raifed as much
* above the reft of the earth, and as far diſtant from the
* Height of this place above the fea
Height of Verchaturia
440 toifes 2
160
O
2
>
Relative height
280
And if the exact heights of the barometer, with reſpect to the level of the ſea,
are compared, it will be found that the barometer at Verchaturia is higher than
at the fame ſpot in the plain by 18 lines ta.
+ It may perhaps be objected, that I have not attended to the corrections
which the temperature of the air requires. This is the only circumſtance in
which this correction can be of any confequence. In my obſervations made in
fummer time, the difference could only be 2 qr 3 tbifès, and ſometimes 6 or 7,
but here it becomes more confiderable : but this alteration is.far from adding to
the height of theſe mountains, fince, on the contrary, it makes them lower.
The height of Kyria would then be 102 feet or 17 toiſes leſs, and that of Ver-
chaturia, 7 toiſes.
Pallage quoted by M. de Mairan.
4
center
160
AN ACCOUNT OF
mente
.
“ center, as many mountains of no inconfiderable height are
“ in other countries (montium non exiguæ molis);” the miftake
muſt have ariſen from his following the opinions of former
travellers, without attending to his own obſeļvations. kp gia
: M.de: Stralemberg has alſo ſpoke very clearly upon the
great height he aſcribes to this country ; ſo that this traveller,
to whom we are indebted for many uſeful remarks on Siberia,
has given us freſh proofs of the impropriety of advancing facts
not ſupported by obervations. The palſage quoted from M. de
Stralemberg, by.M. de Mairan, is as follows*: “ The northern
“ coựntries of Aſia, ſays, Baron Stralemberg, a Swediſh officer,
“ and a man of, learning, who was a priſoner ſeveral years in Ruf-
fia and Siberia; are conſiderably higher than the European
“ countries, as much ſo, he adds;; as a table is, with reſpect
" to the floor, it ſtands upon: for, when we travel from the
"weſt, going out of Ruſſia, and paſs.on to the eaſt, by the
Ryphæan mountains, to get into, Siberia, we find that
" we always : riſe, rather than :, deſcend, as we advance.”
From this authority, joined to M. de Gmelin's, M. de Mairan
concludes with reaſon, that if we muſt riſe, rather than de-
ſcend, on going from the Ryphæan mountains, to the eaſt of
that chain of mountains which ſeparates Europe from Aſia,
it follows, that how little foever theſe mountains are raiſed,
the vaſt plains of Siberia muſt of îneceſſity be upon a level with
the tops of pretty high mountains.
My obſervations are dire&ly contrary to theſe facts and this
affertion ; ſince it appears from theſe, that, on travelling eaſt-
ward from the-Ryphæan mountains, the ground rather falls
than riſes from this chain of the, Irtyſz, throughout an extent
of about one hundred and twenty leagues, of which one may
be convinced without the teſtimony of my obſervations. We
* Mémoire de l'Académie Royale des Sciences de 1765. This paſſage is taken
from the deſcription of Ruſlia, French tranſlation, tom, i. p. 332.
need
1
1
1
2
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 161
3
need only caſt an eye upon any map whatſoever of theſe coun-
tries, and we ſhall find a nnmber of rivers, whoſe fource is in
the Ryphæan mountains, and their courſe eaſtward from
thence, emptying themſelves into the Irtyſz, at the diſtance of
one hundred and twenty leagues from the chain: from whence
it is evident, that the ſoil muſt be on a continual deſcent
from the Ryphæan mountains to the eaſt. I have determined
the ſlope of theſe rivers by the moſt accurate obſervations ; and
have found, that the ſlope from the moutains to Tobolſky is
107 toiſes ; the height of the Irtyſz at Tobolſky 68 toiſes above
the level of the ſea, and 47 toiſes above the level of the Seine
at Paris.
:: M. de Mairan mentions alſo another paſſage in the ſame
part of his Memoire, pag. 256. It is aſſerted as a fact, in
Cellarius's geography, quoted by this learned academician,
that the Ryphæan mountains are conſtantly covered with
ſnow. Although this would be no proof that the mountains
in theſe northern countries were very high, yet I ſhall take
upon me poſitively to deny the fact. I croſſed theſe mountains
at Echaterinenburg in the month of Auguſt, and they were
not then covered with ſnow: at the end of May, the ſnow dif-
appears from the mountains of Solikamſky, although they are
higher, and their ſituation is more to the north than thoſe of
Echaterinenburg; and if there was any foundation for the fact
mentioned by Cellarius, it would not certainly have been un-
noticed by Mefl. Gmelin, Stralemberg, Muller, and ſeveral other
travellers, who have paſſed through this country.
Although it is evident, from what has been already faid, that
this country is not ſo high as it has been thought to be, yet it
may not be improper to eſtabliſh the validity of this opinion
by ſome farther proofs, which would be ſufficient of them-
ſelves to determine the point.
✓
Y
All
162
AN ACCOUNT OF
All philofophers know, that the variations of the barometer
become leſs in proportion as we riſe in the atmoſphere ; ſo that,
in conſiderable heights, the mere obſervations of the barometer,
compared to the mean height of this inſtrument at the level of
the ſea, are ſufficient to determine the degree of elevation. If
we ſuppoſe this country to be raiſed one half league only above
the level of the ſea, inſtead of two leagues and a half which
M. Iſbrants Ides gives to theſe mountains, then, the barometer
will be fix inches lower upon theſe mountains than at the level
of the ſea; and the mean height of the barometer in theſe:
places would only be 22 inches, for the mercury would never riſe
to 23. Now, I have obſerved, in the place acknowledged by
all travellers to be the higheſt of the chain, that the barometer
was at the height of 25 inches, 11 lines, i, upon the top of
the mountain of Kyria, on the 4th April, at eight in the morn-
ing; and M. Gmelin, in a place a little below this, obſerved
it at 26 inches, 5 lines ; the barometer in theſe places being
about 4 inches above the mean height of 22 inches. It is therefore
evident from theſe obſervations, that theſe mountains cannot be
more than about 400 toiſes high, inſtead of 2500, as M. Ibrånes:
Ides afferts.
If all my obfervations made in Ruflia are examined in the fame
manner, it will ſtill be found, that this country is lower than it
has been ſuppoſed to be, ſince the barometer was in all places
very high. During my ſtay at Tobolſky, from the 23d- of
April to the 28th of Auguſt, I obſerved the barometer at 28
inches, 10 lines, 4, on the 28th of April
, nearly as at Paris ;
and the loweſt point was 27 inches, 6 liness on the 24th of
June. Theſe facts are ſo clear, that they will not even admit
the ſuppoſition of the country being higher than have com-
puted it. It is therefore certain, that all travellers have been
miſtaken in giving ſuch an exceſſive. height to the Ryphæan
mountains and to this country; it is equally certain, that the
8
ground
A
I
4
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. .
1363
ground falls, inſtead of riſing, from the Ryphæan mountains
towards the eaſt; and that the country lying eaſtward of theſe
mountains, far from being on a level with the tops of any
pretty high mountains, is, on the contrary, lower than moſt
plains of a moderate height in Europe ; ſince the Irtyſz at
Tabolſky, one hundred and twenty leagues diſtant from the
mountains, is no more than 68 toiſes above the level of the
ſea.
My only intention, in theſe remarks, has been to make it
appear, "that the part of Ruflia I went over is lower than it
has been imagined ; and I have not had the leaſt deſign of
controverting M. de Mairan's ingenious ſyſtem on the cauſes
of cold in winter and of heat in ſummer. In ſpeaking hereafter
of the climate, I ſhall prove, that the part of Siberia, to the
eaſt of Tobolſky, is not of ſo great a height, as that the
almoſt incredible cold which prevails there, can be aſcribed to
this circumſtance: this is owing to ſome particular and local
cauſes, and thoſe which I have aſſigned are equally applicable
to M. de Mairan's ſyſtem,
I
}
i
1
Y Z
1
164
OF
ACCOUNT
AN ACCOUNT 1
1
t
MINERALOGICAL OBSERVATIONS.
T.
HE fandy tract of Poland extends all over Ruſſia; as fär
the mountains which feparate Siberia from the reſt of
this empire. I could not make myſelf acquainted with the
nature of this foil, till my return from Tobolſky to St. Peterſ-
burg; for as I had ſet out from this capital in winter-time,
the ground was covered with ſnow. I ſhall hereafter ſpeak of
the ſuperficial ſoil of this country, and ſhall at preſent confine
myſelf to the examination of that part of the chain of the
Ryphæan mountains, lying between Solikamſky. and Echate-
rinenburg. I have examined this part with the greateſt care.;
having alſo had an opportunity of examining the internal parts
of the earth, by going down into the mines which are worked
there..
Before I enter upon my account of the mines, I ſhalli juſt
ſpeak of the gypſes which are found in Ruſſia, in the neigh-
bourhood of Cazan, and in Siberia. I have already men-
tioned them in the detail of my journey, where I. referred to:
ſome farther particulars on this ſubject, which Iintroduce here,
to preſerve the order of the route.
Of the Gypſes.
1
1. Solid, ſtriated, half tranſparent Gypfe.
This is found on the Occa, four leagues weſtward of Nifant.
Novogorod. It forms a bed of two inches. thick, in the moun-
tain ſituated to the ſouth of this river. This gypſe lies
between two beds of red clay, of a moderate firmneſs. The
layer
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA(165
.
.
$
fayer of gypfe is 6 toiſes above the level of the river, and con-
fequently 131 above that of the ſea *.
This gypſe.is white; made up of long and ſparkling fibres':
it is compact, it divides itſelf into lamellæ; and is harſh to the
touch. Theſë lamellæ are not eaſily rubbed to powder between
the fingers: they appear at firſt,like fo many ſmall fibres, re-
ducible into a pretty fine powder, but hard to the touch. It
does not efferveſce with acids, and when calcined puts on the
whiteneſs of cerufs. The parallel fibres, of which it is com-
pofed, feparate upon the ſlighteſt preſſure; it then ſticks to the
finger, is ſoft to the touch, and falls into a faponaceous powder,
like that of the Chineſe gypſe, to which it has ſome reſem-
blance; but does not decrepitate in the fire as that does ;' beſides,
its fibres, even before calcination, are coarſer, leſs compact, and,
have not the filkineſs of the Chineſe gypſe.
This gypſe conſiſts of three beds. The fibres of the two
lower beds, run in the ſame plane, perpendicular to the baſen
but the upper bed is compoſed of oblique fibres.
t
+
II. Cryſtalliſed, tranſparent Gypſe, reſembling a pen.
This gypfe is not unlike a pen. The-lamellæ; or cryſtals,
of which it is made up, terminate all upon one line as the
feathers upon a quill. The planes of the large lamellæ make
angles of about 50 degrees, and the ſmall ones of 70 degrees,
with this line.
This gypſe divides itſelf into layers in the direction of planes,..
perpendicular to thoſe of the large lamellæ : its ſurface is as
ſmooth and ſhining as well poliſhed glaſs. Theſe-layers are
not. pliable in the leaſt, and therefore break very eaſily. They
* Niſan-Novogorod's 1 2.7 toiſes, three feet, above the level of the ſea. This-
height, and the flope of the Occa, being given at 4 feet, 6 inches, it, we find
the height of this.bed to be 130 toiſes, 4 feet.
may
1
>
166 AN ACCOUNT OB
.may be ſubdivided into others fo thin, às not to produce any
great alteration in the color of paper. The parts which compoſe
this gyple are fo ſmall and ſo ſmooth; that it is impoſſible to
diſtinguiſh them through a magnifying glaſs. The ſmall
lamellæ are formed into a kind of parallelepipėda: If we ſtrike
theſe folids in a direction perpendicular to their baſe; they all
ſeparate into parallelepipeds, compoſed of lamellae ſimilar to
thoſe we have juſt before been mentioning.
This gypfe does not efferveſce with aqua fortis. It decrepia
tates in the fire loſes its tranſparency, and divides itſelf into la
mellæ, which are perfectly ſmooth, and of a grey pearl color. It
has a filken feel, when powdered between the fingers, and is
ſoft to the touch as the former, but leſs friable. It is found on
the Volga, at ſome leagues fouthward of Cazan.
III. Tranſparent gypſe, cryſtalliſed in form of a parallelepiped.
1
This gypfè forms a kind of oblique parallelepiped. It is
compoſed of two parallelograms and eight trapeziums.
The lower baſe, as well as the upper, is a parallelogram whoſe
correſpondent' angles are equal, and the remaining angles of
which are obtufe and acute; the obtuſe angles are of 129
de-
grees, the acute of 51. The lower baſe is ſomewhat larger in
all directions than the upper. Each ſurface is compoſed of
two oblique trapeziums, all the ſides of which are unequal,
even thoſe of the correſpondent trapeziums. Theſe ſurfaces
are inclined, and form obtuſe angles at the points of con-
tact. Theſe angles are equal on the correſpondent ſurfaces,
of 160 degrees on the large fides, and 110 on the ſmall ſides.
If ſections were made parallel to the baſe of this parallelepiped,
and paſſing through the line of contact of theſe trapeziums,
we ſhould then have four ſections, about one tenth of an inch
diftant
}
I
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 167
1
diſtant from each other, becauſe the ſides of theſe trapeziums
are all unequal.
This gypſe, although it is an inch thick, is tranſparent
enough, to let one diſtinguiſh a black line, when it is laid on
paper. Its color is rather browniſh. When cut with a knife,
parallel to its baſe, it divides itſelf into lamina as thin as the
Ruſſian glaſs, cor glacies maria, but different from the latter
inafmuch as they have no kind of elaſticity, and are as brittle
as glafs. The ſurfaces of theſe lamina are as ſmooth as the
beſt poliſhed glaſs
. They even reſemble ice of a browniſh hue.
This gypſe decrepitates in the fire, loſes its tranſparency,
becomes very light, and of a fine filķen white color: its ſur-
face remains ſmooth; it does not efferveſce with aquafortis;
its lamina ära diftinguiſhable, but are not fo thick. It is ſo
friable when calcined, that it falls into ſmall leaves on the
Nlighteſt touch. It may be rubbed down between the fingers
to a very fine ſoft powder. This gypſe is found on the Volga,
to the fouth of Cazan,
1
... En
.i.
IV. Tranſparent gypſe, cryſtalliſed in form of oblique parallelepipeds.
1
3
This gypfe is compoſed of ſeveral parallelepipeds reſembling
the laſt; --but they are, not fo regular, although they are moſt
of them ufurniſhed with the ſame number of fides. They
differ almoſt all in ſize, and form various groups, which make
this figure altogether very, irregular, although, in general, it has
ſome reſemblance to an inclined parallelepiped, compoſed of
fix parallelograms. To each of theſe parallelepipeds in par-
ticular, máy be applied what has been ſaid of the laſt: The
principal difference is in the color; which in theſe is rather
yellowiſh than brown. " This gypſe is found on the Volga,
ſouthward of Cazan.
:
2
t
: 1
v. Gypfe
168
A
AN ACCOUNT OF
}
-
V. Gypſe tranſparent in the ſtratä.
This gypſe comes from the Poias mountains, between Echa-
terinenburg and Solikamſky, but I know not from what
par.
ticular ſpot. It is diſpoſed in layers. The piece I have, forms a
plate three inches long, two inches wide, and four lines thick.
It is: as diaphanous as glaſs, and is of the...color of white
glaſs. "The ſame peculiarities may be obſerved in it as that of
Nº. III, with this difference, that native ſulphur is ſometimes
found in it.
4
€
VI. Mica, Muſcovy glaſs.
1
? i
istinu
til: 3:32
09
1
>
+
: This kind of gypſe is found in ſeveral parts of Ruſſia, eſpe=
cially in Siberia, where glaſs is made of it. '. It is ſometimes
two feet and a half ſquare, and commonly five or fix inches.
It is one third of a line in thickneſs, and is ſo tranſparent that
one may read through it : its color is a light brown, inclining
to yellow.
It makes a certain noiſe when ſcraped with the point of a
knife, or any other inſtrument; it is ſo tough, that it muſt be
bent backwards and forwards ſeveral times before it will break,
-and is compoſed of an infinite number of lamina. At firſt it
ſeparates readily into fix or ſeven lamina in its longitudinal
direction; each of which become flexible and more tranſparent;
The ſurfaces are very ſhining, and as ſmooth as the beſt poliſhed
glaſs. Each of theſe lamina is eaſily ſubdivided into three
others: they are then fo tranſparent, that the color of objects
iş not much affected by them; they are alſo ſo pliable that they
may be twiſted round the finger like paper, and'will immedi-
ately recover their common form. If one of theſe lamina is
farther ſubdivided, it falls into ſpangles, which may be blown
away,
6
This
2
}
N
t
AN
JOU
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 169
This mića reſiſts fire and acids : it does not decrepitate, but
makes a noiſe ſomething like butter beginning to melt in a
pan, which ſeems to proceed fròm the ſeparation of the lami-
na: it then becomes four lines in thickneſs, inſtead of one third
of a line as it was before. A number of about thirty lamina
more or leſs diſtant from each other may be diſtinguiſhed in
it; and although they ſhould be brought together with the
-fingers, they immediately return to their natural ſtate.
This mica, after being made red hot, is ſtill pliable: it ac-
quires a white color as bright as filver. It loſes its tranſpa-
when left to its original thickneſs of one third of a
line, and becomes half tranſparent again when divided into
twenty lamina. It may then be ſubdivided into an infinite
number of other lamina of different ſizes, like the ſilver leaves
uſed by the gilders. When it is rubbed for any time in the palm
of the hand, it falls into ſpangles which ſtick to the ſkin.
rency
of the different mines in Siberia, between Solikamſky
and Echaterinenburg
Ice and ſnow cover the country on which I have made the
following obſervations for moſt part of the year. It is commonly
ſpoken of by the Ruſſians, as of a new Peru, in which mines of
gold and ſilver, and precious ſtones abound. Although much
may be taken off from this account, it is ſtill certain, that mines
of gold and ſilver are to be found within the frozen foil of
Siberia, as within the parched territories of the torrid zone;
but theſe mines, at leaſt thoſe of the Poias mountains, are
never to be found among thoſe immenſe rocks, which form
ridges of mountains, extending over an infinite ſpace, and
croſſing the globe. The mines in Siberia are rather found in
plains ſituated on the tops of low mountains: they are one
Z
:
L
170
AN ACCOUNT OF
or two feet below the ſurface: their extent and diſpoſition is
ſuch as to furniſh the naturaliſt with an unuſual appearance:
The copper and iron mines equally deſerve our attention.
Thoſe of iron are every where diſtributed in heaps, and do not
keep any invariable order in their ſituation. That I may
proceed with regularity, I ſhall treat particularly of each
ore.
To fulfil this undertaking, I brought away a large collec-
tion of all the ores of this country, with remarks ſerving to
illuſtrate the hiſtory of them. Theſe remarks I made on the
Spot, and collected the materials from the pits, which had
been made to raiſe the ore. · Whenever it was not poſſible for
me to go to the ſpot, I conſulted the perſons in the country
who had the direction of the mines. At my return into
France, I was aſſiſted by M. le Sage, well known for his
pro-
greſs in chymiſtry; and M. Bouchu, correſpondent of the
Academy of Sciences, was alſo kind enough to take upon .
himſelf all the experiments made on the iron ores.
1
.
I. Loadſtone.
This iron ore is in general not eaſily melted; it produces
a very bad iron, and that in ſmall quantity. The loadſtone
of Siberia is on the contrary a very rich ore. It is found in
different parts of the Poias mountains, between Echaterinen-
burg and Solikamſky. That which I am moft acquainted
with, is from the mountain Galazinſki, ſituated about ten
leagues out of the road in going by Echaterinenburg, and
fixteen leagues weſtward of the forge of Bilimbaeuſkoi * In
* This forge belongs to Count Strogonow. The ore is melted and the iron
prepared here, as in almoſt all the forges I ſhall have occafion to ſpeak of. By a
forge we are therefore to underſtand the place where the furnaces are, and where
the metal is put into fufion,
this
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
171
this place, I found heaps of this ore above twenty feet high :
I judged it at firſt ſight to be loadſtone; and indeed it is called
magnetic ore: but when torrefied, it loſes its attractive property.
I readily got ſome that had not been expoſed to fire, and knew
it immediately to be loadſtone. I brought away more than
twenty pounds of each ; but before I give any particular ac-
count of this ore, I ſhall juſt mention what the director of the
forge told me about it.
The mountain from whence it is taken is more than 20
toiſes high: the ore is found at the bottom in beds ſeparated
by the earth; but the ſummit of the mountain is formed only
by rocks of toadſtone.
The crude loadſtone of the mountain of Galazinſky is hard
and compact; it ſtrikes fire againſt a ſteel; it is of an
iron colored brown; and courſe ſhining lamellæ are to be ob-
ſerved in it when broken. Having korrefied ſome pieces of
this loadſtone, it loſt its power of attracting the filings of
iron; but if applied to ſome filings thrown upon a loadſtone
not torrefied, the filings were attracted by the calcined load-
ſtone, although not ſo powerfully as before calcination. This
loadſtone, calcined and pounded, falls into a powder, refem-
bling the filings of iron, and equally ſubject to the powers of
the common loadſtone:
The torrefied loadſtone I brought with me from Bilim-
baeulkoi, is exactly the ſame, in every particular, as the crude
loadſtone which I calcined at Paris.
The crude loadſtone loſes two pounds on each hundred by
calcination.
not torrefied,
Produce per hundred
torrefied,
60
The regulus of the firſt fuſion does not run kindly, is irre-
gular, and colored.
58
Z 2
The
172
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
:
1
1
The regulus of the ſecond fuſion takes the mould well, is
ſharp, and colored with blue and red; and the flags are red.
The torrefied loadſtone at Bilimbaeuſkoi produces forty-
three per hundred. The regulus is well fuſed, but irregularly
ſhaped : it is deeply colored with blue and yellow; and the
ſlags are reddiſh *.
I
1
1
1
1
II. Loadfióne.
In the neighbourhood of the forgé Utinſkoi, on the borders
of the river Czauſowa.
This loadſtone-is of the ſame kind as that of the mountain
of Galazinski, but leſs perfect, being mixed with a quantity
of ferruginous, and ſometimes copper earth.
1
1
III. Loadſtone.
In the neighbourhood of Viſimkoi, of the ſame nature as
that of No I. but more compact and ſmoother, and poſſeſſed of
ſtronger attractive powers.
?
-
IV. Loadſtone.
This is found to the ſouth-eaſt of Solikamsky: it is of the
ſame nature as No I. of middling magnetic power, and con-
taining many earthy particles.
* This ore being the ſame as that of No I. the produce ſhould be fimilar:
however. M, le Bouchu's experiments cannot be doubtful, becauſe they are made
twice upon the crude ore; but as I brought ſeveral loadſtone ores with me, it is.
probable that I may have been miſtaken in the number I gave to him.. Many
chymiſts are of opinion, that a regulus of iron cannot be obtained by experiments
made on ſmall quantities. M. le Bouchu has invalidated this opinion; and it
will be ſeen by what follows, that the reſult of theſe experiments ſcarcely differs
from fome of thoſe I made on the ſpot, in the working of theſe mines at large.
5
V. Loado
t
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
173
a
,-
1
V. Loadſtone.
+
i
In the neighbourhood of the forge of Serebrianſkoi. 'It is
of the ſame nature as the others, and extremely hard. It
ſtrikes fire with ſteel. Its iron' color is not ſo bright, and the
hining ſpangles are leſs: it ſeems very rich in iron.
VI. Loadſtone.
1
1
1
1
S
From the mountain of Galazinſki, already ſpoken of N, II.
it has been calcined at Bilimbaeuſkoi, and produced after this
new trial 47 per
47 per hundred : in the country the produce is rec-
koned at 50 per hundred.
Loadſtone, is found alſo in other parts of this chain, where
it is very common. It ſeems all of the ſame kind. The
variety of .appearances to be obſerved in it, depend on the
greater or leſs quantity of earthy particles with which it may
happen to be combined. The product' mentioned at: No I.
and II. ſeems to indicate the two extremes of the richneſs of
the ore, * one of which conſequently brings 60 per 100, the
other 43.
The'loadſtone is found only in that chain, whoſe direction
is from ſouth to north.
VII. Cubic and greeniſh · Loadſtone.
This is found in the mountains ſituated to the ſouth of .
Solikamſky, at the diſtance of twenty leagues from this town.
This ſtone is very hard, compoſed of ſmall cubes, grouped
together in all kinds of forms, in a greeniſh ſubſtance. The cubes
are of a bright luſtre, of the color of iron : iron filings adhere
equally to the cubes or to the greeniſh ſubſtance. The ore,
when
A
174
OF
AN ACCOUNT OF
}
when reduced to powder, exhibits ſome ſhining ſpangles of
an iron colour, and a greeniſh duſt. The loadſtone attracts theſe
two ſubſtances equally. This ore calcined becomes of a black
color, inclining to blue. The green diſappears, it attracts no
more the iron duft, unleſs that is previouſly thrown upon
another loadſtone reduced to powder; it falls into ſmall cubes
of a brown iron color. The greeniſh particles are no more to
be ſeen in it: the iron ſeems mineraliſed in this ore by arſenic.
It lofes by calcination 7 per 100, and produces à regulus ill
{haped, of ſeveral colors, and brings 55 and a half per 100.
-
VIII, Iron Ore in Strata.
Iron ore of Bilimbaeuſkoi, five leagues to the ſouth-weſt.
This ore is compact, of a yellow color, inclining to red. The
martial earth is mixed with a little clay, it is diſpoſed in
ſtrata. In ſome places, black metallic particles may be ob-
ſerved, more compact than the reſt of the ore,
This ore, when crude, is not attracted by the loadſtone,
but becomes fo in á ſmall degree when calcined, by which
operation it loſes 8 per 100.
when crude, after two fuſions,
Produce per 100
28
calcined,
32
In the firſt experiment on the crude ore, the fufion was
imperfect, and the produce was put into the crucible again.
The ore calcined was colored, as in the firſt trial.
IX. Solid, blaekiſh Iron Ore.
This is found to the ſouth of Bilimbaeuſkoi, in the ſmall
mountain of Galazinſki, from whence I took it. It is diſpoſed
in rocky maſſes, from two to fix feet in diameter. It is found
in a ferruginous earth, the produce of which is almoſt as
rich
3
1
-
he
0
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
175
rich as that of the rocky ore itſelf. When the ore is broken,
cavities are ſometimes found in it, the inſide of which is lined
with a ferruginous earth of the deepeſt black color. By the
help of a magnifier, ſmall round tubercles may be diſtinguiſhed
in it. The inſide of theſe cavities fometimes appears as if it
was lined with the moſt beautiful black velvet. In other
places, the cavities are very large and extremely irregular.
The inſide of the ore is vitrified, it is ſhining and-browner
than the reſt. This vitrification has probably been brought
about by a volcano. The reſt of the ore, which forms the
rock, is very compact, of a brown color, inclining to red in
the broken parts; and covered outwardly with a yellowiſh
oker
The loadſtone does not act upon this ore in its crude ſtate,
but attracts it powerfully when calcined; it loſes by this ope-
ration 13 per 100.
Produce per 100
when crude,
51
calcined,
53
At Bilimbaeuſkoi, the produce is reckoned at 50 per 100.
The regulus in theſe two experiments is well-ſhaped : yel-
low and red colors are to be obſerved in it, and ſome tough
ſlags.
Iron ore is to be found in other parts of this mountain,
with cavities, as in the foregoing ; the inſide of which, does
not exhibit the ſame appearances. This ore is decompounded,
and may be ſaid to conſiſt chiefly of pure ferruginous earth.
There are ſtill ſome ſolid parts in its inſide, which feem to
indicate that it is the ſame ore as the foregoing : the producer
however, is very different. It is not ſubject to the powers of
the loadſtone when crude, but becomes ſo, to a great degree,
when calcined; by which it loſes 10 per 100.
when crude,
34
Produce per 100 calcined,
522
Lu
>
I
+
I
.
1
!
A
176
AN ACCOUNT OF
In the firſt fuſion, this ore is colored with yellow, blue and
red, and produces 'an ill-ſhaped regulus.
In the ſecond fuſion, it produces green ſlags, and a regulus
well-ſhaped, ſharp, and colored with blue and yellow.
X. Solid Iron Ore, of a brown color, inclining to red.
This is found about ſeven leagues to the fouth-weſt of
Echaterinenburg. It is compact. Its outward ſurface is covered
with a yellow oker, of a reddiſh brown in the breakings of
its ſolid parts. In the other parts it is friable. Theſe ſhew a
decompounded ore, and ſome blackiſh parts, which are ſtill
ſolid.
This ore, when crude, is not acted upon by the loadſtone;
but is ſlightly attracted by it, after calcination ; by which it
foſes 14 per 100.
when crude,
Produce per 100
calcined,
In the country, the produce is reckoned at 45 per 100.
The fựſion was imperfect in the firſt experiment on the
crude ore; it was therefore put into the crucible again, and a
regulus was obtained, well-ſhaped, ſharp and colorleſs.
The calcined ore produced a regulus well-ſhaped, ſharp,
and colorleſs.
88
per pa
48
}
A
!
V
XI. Spongy Iron Ore.
This is taken from the neighbourhcod of Bilimbaeuſkoi,
near the mountain of Galizinſki. It is internally full of ſmall
cells like thofe of a ſponge; with this difference, that they are
ſometimes formed by thin plates. This ore is partly decom- ,
pounded : it is black in ſome places, and brown in others
ſome of the plates are ſhining, and as if they were vitrified.
In
1
!
.
A 177
A JOURNEY jour Ney
TO SIBERIA.
>
1
1
In general, it ſhews nothing bụt an oker of a deep yellow.
Sometimes, however, - folid particles may be ſeen in it, which
reſemble exactly the ore Nº VII. Their color is, a reddiſh
brown
This ore, when crude, is not acted upon by the loadſtone,
but becomes ſubject to its powers after calcination ; by which
it loſes 10 per hundred.
· Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
calcined,
47
In the country. the produce is ſometimes reckoned at 50
per ioo.
The crude ore produces a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and
colored in ſeveral places with blue, red and lively yellow.
B
40
-
!
+
XII. Black ſpongy iron oře.
This is found to the ſouth of Bilimbaeuſkoi, at á ſmall
diſtance from that of N° X, to which it bears ſome reſem-
blance ; but it ſtill very different in ſeveral particulars. It is
full of cavities, as the pumice ſtone, and is nearly as light,
whereas the other ore is rather heavy. The inſide of this
laſt ore is homogeneous, and of a very dark black color. It
is covered externally
, with an okes of a bright yellow, which
indicates a ſtate of decompoſition. When crude it is not
attracted by the loadſtone, but becomes ſubject to it after cal-
cination; by which it loſes 13 and a half per 100.
when crude, ,
28
Produce per 100
calcined,
32
In the country the produce is reckoned at 35 per 100.
The crude ore produces a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and
colored with deep blue and red.
The ore calcined produces a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp,
and colored in fome places.
Аа
XIII. Solid
ho
1
}
my
178
AN ACCOUNT OF
XIII. Solid iron ore,
1
1
I could only get this ore in its calcined ſtate': it is ſituated
to the north of Bilimbaeuſkoi, but I am not acquainted with
its exact ſituation. Although calcined, it is very folid, compact,
and heavy. It is black in ſome places, and of a deep red in
others. It did not appear to be affected by the loadſtone.
This ore produces green ſlags, a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp,
of a blue color, and 54 per 100. In the country it is reckoned
to produce 45 per 100.
1
1
XIV. Solid blackiſh iron ore:
This is found in the neighbourhood of Wolofzkoie, one
league and a half diſtant from Bilimbaeulkoi ſouthward. It
is hard and very compact. At its broken parts ſhining points
are to be obſerved : its color is brown inclining to black. Its
ſurface is irregular and rugged, without cavities. Some ſmall
ſtones are to be obſerved in it. This ore partakes a little of the
hæmatites: it is covered with a ferruginous earth of a bright
yellow.
This ore is not ſubject to the loadſtone, except when cal-
cined; it is then friable, of a blueiſh color on the inſide, and
reddiſh without. It loſes 12 per 100.
when crude,
Produce per 100
S
55.
calcined,
61
In the country the uſual produce is reckoned at 50 per 100:
This ore, in its crude ſtate, produces a regulus well ſhaped,
fharp, colored with red and blue: when calcined, the regulus is
alſo well ſhaped, ſharp, and ſome few colors are ſtill to be ſeen
in it.
In the ſame place is found another iron ore, bearing a great
reſemblance to the firſt. It is folid, compact, and brown on:
the
A JOURNEY To
1
179
,
1
}
TO SIBERIA/
the inſide : ſeveral ſhining points are to be obſerved in it,
which appear to be chryſtalline. It is not ſmooth on the broken
ſurface as the firſt, except in ſome places, which are of a blackiſh
brown, and ſeem to have ſome analogy to the hematites. This
oré is covered externally with a ferruginous earth of a bright
yellow : it is not attracted by the loadſtone till after calcina-
tion; when it ſtill remains very hard, and loſes 5 and a half
per too.
when crude,
Produce per roo
46
calcined
50
This ore produces, both when crude and calcined, a regulus
well ſhaped, ſharp, and colored.
In the neighbourhood of the ſame place another ore is like-
wiſe found, which I only got in its calcined ſtate: it is then
very hard, compact and heavy : it is blueiſh on the infide, and
outwardly reddiſh. It is not much affected by the loadſtone.
It produces yellow ſlags, a regulus well ſhaped, yellow, and
16 per l'oo.
100 whenedaude
,
.
XV. Reddiſh iron ore in ſtrata.
This is taken from the neighbourhood of Schaitanſkoi, to
the eaſt of Bilimbaeukoi: it is very hard, compact and heavy,
of a brown inclining to red, or rather of the color of wine
lees. On its inſide are alſo to be obſerved fome ſhades. of a
bright yellow; and it is covered on the outſide with a yellow
ferruginous earth. In ſome parts one may diſcover little
ſhining tubercles of a very deep black, which bear a great
reſemblance to the hematites. On its broken ſurface longitu-
dinal ſtreaks are to be ſeen ; but theſe ſeem to be formed from
the ſtrata of which it is compoſed, and which are variouſly
colored.
!
L
}
.
1
A a'2
The,
เ ì
180
AN ACCOUNT OF
The loadſtone does not attract this ore when crude; and
but inconſiderably when calcined : it is then friable, the ſtrata
become more evident, and are diſpoſed in thin plates. Its in-
fide is colored with different ſhades of red, ſometimes very
dark. It loſes by calcination 15 and a half per 100.
Swhen crude,
35
51.
The crude ore produces green flags, a regulus well ſhapecks
,
colored with yellow and'red; when calcined, it produces green
Dags, a regulus well fuſed, but irregularly ſhaped and colored,
Produce per 100 calcined,
5
Š
XVI. Blackiſ iron ore:
$
1
This is found fouthward of the forge of Schuralinkoi; near
the origin of the river of Rez. It is very hard and compact,
and breaks into ſmall ſhivers : it is full of cavities, in which
is obſerved ſome oker of a light yellow, and ſometimes brown.
The folid parts of the inſide of this ore are of a brown black
color, its outward ſurface is rugged.
The crude ore. is not ſubject to the loadſtone, but when
calcinęd is ſlightly affected by it: it then becomes of a very
dark red, and loſes 13 per 100.
5.1
Produce per 100
swhen crude,
calcined,
585
The crude ore produces a 'ſpongy regulus of a yellow color ;
when calcined, the regulus is well fhaped, ſharp, and colorleſss
XVII. Brown iron ore;
This is taken from the neighbourhood of Caravievi, twenty,
leagues to the ſouth of Echaterinenburg; it is hard and com-
pact. Various ſubſtances are to be obſerved on its inſide..
The ore, in general, is of a dark brown color, and in ſome
8
places
A JOURNEY TO SIBER I A.
18.1
places black. Some ſhining points are diſcernable in it, which
appear to be the ore chryſtallized : in the brown parts fome
mica may be diſtinguiſhed, and other ſmall ſhining points
which ſeem to be chryſtal. In ſome places talc is found of a
white color inclining to yellow : it is diſpoſed in thin plates.
It ſeparates readily, and is as eaſily rubbed to powder, between
the fingers. Its external. ſurface is irregular, of, a. brown
color intermixed with yellow ſhades, ariſing from a ferruginous
earth.
i
The loadſtone does not attract this ore when crude, but acts
powerfully upon it after caleination, when it remains ſtill very
hard. It is colored with blue and ſeveral ſhades of red: it
lofes by calcination 13.per 100.7:
The crude ore produces a reguluş, well. ſhaped, not colored,
and 39 per 100. The calcined ore; is reckoned in the country
to produce 40 per 100. i"..wsalyng
2
XVIII. Iron ore in ſtrata.
- This is found in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
it is diſpoſed in ſtrata one third of a line thick, ·· Theſe ſtrata
are of a black color inclining to blue; they are divided by
yellow oker, which forms one ſtratum of very little thickneſs.
This ore is ſometimes of a dark brown color, and of a brown
inclining to yellow: it breaks into ſħivers. Its external lur-
face is rugged, and covered with yellow okeroIn ſome parts
a blackiſh ſpongy ſurface may be dủſtinguiſhed, which exhibits
myriads of pores through a magnifying-glaſs.
The.crude oré is not affected by the laadſtonę; but is ſlightly
acted upon by it after calcinations it is then puffed up, very
friable, and of a very dark, red color. It loſes i'r per 100 by
calcination.
114 11:54
3
"
Produce
182
U
AN ACCOUNT OF
ſwhen crude,
Produce per 100
calcined,
36
29
414
XIX, Solid iron ore.
1
This comes from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburgs
I only got it in its calcined ſtate;. it is then friable. Its infide
is in general of a dark red, and in ſeveral places of a ſhining
black color. In ſome places points of a bright red may be
obſerved. This color diſappears by the application of aqua-
fortis, and returns again inſtantaneoufly. The external for-
face of this ore is reddiſh; it is lightly affected by the load
ſtone, and bears ſome reſemblance to the 'hæmatites.
It produces 42 per 100, red flags, the ſurface of which is
covered with a kind of white enamel, and a regulus wel
ſhaped, ſharp, and of a bright yellow color.
1
1
XX. Brown iron ore.
1
This is to be found in the neighbourhood of Echaterinen-
burg; it is very compact. · Its outſide is generally of a dark
brown color. There are ſome cavities in it, the infide of which
is lined with a very black ferruginous earth, with tubercles in
ſome places. Some ſhades of a deep yellow oker are alfo to be
diftinguiſhed in it; its external ſurface is covered with a bright
yellow oker. This ore, when crude; is not ſubject to the load-
ſtone, but when calcined is powerfully attracted by it; and
becomes extremely friable. Blueiſh colors with reddish ſhades
are to be ſeen in it. It loſes. 14 per 100 by 'calcination.
Produce per 100
{when crude,
38.
calcined,
45.
In the firſt experiment with the crude ore, the regulus was
well ſhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs. Calcination produces ſome
tenacious
1
I
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
183
)
tough ſlags, a regulus well fuſed, but irregularly ſhaped,
and of a yellow color in ſome places.
XXI. Whitif iron are:
This comes from the neighbourhood of Echạterinenburg;
it is very compact, ſoft to the touch, although of a clear
whitiſh brown color ; various colors, fuch as black and yellow,
appear on its broken ſurface. It ſeems to be compoſed of a
ferruginous earth, combined with clay. Its external ſurface
is of a dirty light yellow color. It is not much affected by
the loadſtone till after calciņation, when it ſtill preſerves its
þardneſs, acquires ſome ſhades of red, and loſes 6 per, 100.
This is a very poor ore; being not wel feparated in a firſt
experiment, the produce was expoſed a ſecond time to fuſion,
and ſmall pieces of metal were obtained, well ſhaped, and
yielding 6 per 100 for the produce of this crude ore.
XXII. Solid iron ore.
This is found in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg.
} got it only in its calcined ſtate ;- it is then very compact. Its
infide exhibits various colors, and ſhining black, which ſhews
its analogy to the hæmatites : in other places it is reddiſh and
of a different grain. Several ſhining points may be obſerved
in it, which appear like the mica. In ſome places points of a
lively red may alſo be ſeen : it is ſlightly affected by the load-
ſtone, and its external ſurface is of a reddiſh hue.
This. ore produces 54 per 100, ſome tough flags of deep
yellow and red colors.
There is another mine worked near this of Nº XXI, the
ore of which differs only from the preceding, in producing
0:1 per 10.0.
XXIIL Solid
I
1
184
AN ACCOUNT OF
i
Xxil. Solid iron ore
}
1
This comes from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
it is calcined, black and reddiſh." The black parts are the
hæmatites, ſtriated longitudinally. It is ſparkling and ſhining
in theſe places : it is' but ſlightly ſubject to the loadftone ; it
produces green ſlags, inclining to' blúe a regulus well fuſed,
irregularly ſhaped, of a lively yellow color, and 54 per 100.
XXIV. Solid iron ore.
j
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
It is a kind of hiæmatites of a deep black color: It is com-
pact, and ſhining where it is broken. There are cavities in
it filled with a ferruginous earth, of a deep red in ſome places,
and a lively red in others,
This orë is ſlightly affected by the loadſtone. It produces
beautiful green ſlags, a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and 63 per
100. The regulus is yellow underneath, and in ſome places
white.
a
2
.
XXV. Solid iron ore.
A
/
}
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg.
Its inſide is of a deep black color, but not bright : it is very
friable; and ſhining particles are ſometimes to be ſeen
in it.
This ore is more powerfully attracted by the loadſtone;
than any I håve yet nientioned. It produces ſlags of a violet
color; a regulus well fuſed, irregularly ſhaped, of deep yellow,
red, and blue colors, and 63. per 100. It contains a ſmall
portion of copper.
XXVI. Solid
-
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
183
XXVI. Solid iron ore,
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg :
compact and hard. Different red colors are to be diſcerned on
its inſide: fome are inclined to brown, others are of a light
red, and others again are only diſpoſed in ſmall ſpots much
reſembling dull vermilion; it ſtains the fingers. Although it
has loſt its chief properties by calcination, it ſtill appears very
analogous to the hæmatites.
This ore is not ſubject to the loadſtone ; it produces a regu-
lus well ſhaped, ſharp, of a yellow color, and 54 per 100.
XXVII. Solid iron ore.
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg.
It is partly of a brown color inclining to black on its inſide 3
but when reduced to powder is of a deep red. Streaks may
be obſerved in ſome parts of it, which bear a great reſemblance
to the hæmatites: it is of a red color inclining to brown, and
ſometimes lighter in the other internal parts. Its external fur-
face is covered with a ſpongy ferruginous earth, of a deep red
color: fome, black parts are diſtinguiſhable in it, ſmooth and
ſhining, as in the hæmatites.
The loadſtone has no effect upon this ore. It produces
green ſlags, a regulus well fuſed, irregularly ſhaped, of deep
blue and yellow colors, and 61 per 100.
1
XXVIII. Blackiſh iron ore.
This is taken from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
it is very ſolid and compact, and breaks into ſmall ſhivers.
Some brown parts are apparent on the broken ſurface, among
Bb
which
-
186
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
which the mica ſhews itſelf ; the other parts are of a dark
black: all the parts are ſmooth and ſhining, and indicate the
hæmatites in this place, but without any appearance
of
regu-
larity. This ore, after calcination, becomes of a red color in-
clining to blue.
The loadſtone acts powerfully upon it when calcined; by
which proceſs it loſes 15 per 100.
when crude,
53
Produce per 100
calcined,
585
This ore produces green ſlags, and a ſpongy regulus, of deep
blue and yellow colors.
1
1
XXIX. Blackiſh iron ore.
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg. It is hard,
compact, and very heavy, and breaks into ſmall ſhivers ; it
appears to be formed of two layers, the one of a black color,
rather inclining to blue, and the other of the fame kind of
ſubſtance, combined with yellow oker, ſomewhat inclining to
red. Its outward ſurface is of a yellowiſh oker. The black
parts of this ore ſeem very ſimilar to the hæmatites, without
putting on any regular appearance. On the broken ſurface:
fmooth and ſhining parts may be obſerved.
The loadſtone does not affect this ore in its crude ſtate, but
acts upon it after calcination, by which it becomes friable, of
a blueiſh color with different tints of red; and when pounded,
is of a red color inclining to blue. It loſes ir per 100 by
calcination.
;
52
calcined,
59.
This ore, both crude and calcined, produces tough flags,
a regulus well fuſed, and ill ſhaped, of a deep blue and rather
yellowill colors.
XXX. Brown
Produce when crude,
>
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
A journey TO SIBERIA
187
XXX. Brown iron ore.
1
1
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, compact
and very heavy. It breaks into ſhivers; it is of a very fine
grain, and its color in general is a deep brown. In ſome places
ſtill browner parts may be obſerved, the grain of which is not
quite ſo fine; theſe contain a great deal of the mica, and, in
ſome ſpots, oker of a deep yellow. On the broken as well as
on the external ſurface, ſome parts may alſo be obſerved of a
beautiful black color, ſmooth and ſhining, and very analogous
to the hæmatites.
The loadſtone acts upon this ore only after it has been cal-
cined. It this ſtate it is very friable, of a red color conſiſting
of three different ſhades, one of which is rather blueiſh. It
loſes 12 per 100 by calcination.
Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
41
calcined,
50
This ore produces, after theſe two experiments, green ſlags,
a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and colored,
3
.
XXXI. Brown iron ore.
V
This is found on the road from Echaterinenburg to Bilim-
baeuſkoi. It is hard and very compact, breaks into ſmall
ſhivers, and exhibits a ſmooth ſurface of ſo fine a grain, that
it is impoſſible to diſtinguiſh the particles which compoſe it,
even with a magnifying glaſs. This ore is of a deep brown
color. Many cavities are to be obſerved in it, with layers of a
black ſubſtance, thining and full of tubercles. This black
ſubſtance appears to be the hæmatites. When this ore is pul-
veriſed it is of a deep yellow color.
B b 2
In
1
188
AN ACCOUNT OF
In its crude ſtate it is not affected by the loadſtone, and very
ſlightly when calcined; in which ſtate it becomes extremely
friable ; of a light blue, mixed with ſome red colors. It loſes
21 per 100. by calcination.
ſwhen crude,
Produce per 100%
53
calcined,
63
This ore, in its crude ſtate, produces green and tough Nags,
a regulus well fuſed, ill ſhaped, of yellow and lively red
colors.
>
XXXII. Brown iron ore.
This is taken from the mountain of Guaſcheminskoe, near
to Echaterinenburg, weſtward. It is hard and compact, and
breaks into ſmall ſhivers. It is of a fine grain, eſpecially in
thoſe parts which are analogous to the hæmatites; but the
ſurfaces are not ſhining in theſe parts, as in the preceding
ores. It is in general of a pretty deep brown color: ſurrounded
in ſome places with a reddiſh oker, in others with a light
yellow oker. · This ore when reduced to powder is of a deep
yellow.
In its crude ſtate it is not ſubject to the loadſtone, but is
powerfully affected by it after calcination, by which it becomes
very friable, and exhibits two different kinds of red, one of
which is light. It loſs 16 per 100.
Produce per 100
ſwhen crude,
43
calcined,
50
This ore, when crude, produces at firſt a regulus not well
ſeparated; but on being fuſed a ſecond time, it comes out well
ſhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs, as when it is calcined.
In the ſame mountain is found another ore reſembling that
of Nº XXXI. It is hard, compact, breaks into ſhivers, and
the grain of the broken ſurfaces is ſo ſmooth, that the parts
which
!
1
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 189
.
1
which compoſe it can ſcarce be diſtinguiſhed with a magni-
fying glaſs. In ſome places it is of a yellowiſh brown, in
others of a blackiſh brown color. In the laſt places there are
ſome ſhining ſpots which indicate the hæmatites ; but this is
not regularly diſpoſed, nor is it furniſhed with any thing like
tubercles. This ore is ſurrounded by oker of a reddiſh yellow
color, and ſometimes whitiſh: it acquires a deep yellow when
reduced to powder.
When crude, the loadſtone does not affect it, but acts power-
fully upon it when calcined: it is then very friable, of a blue
color, with red and whitiſh tints, . It loſes 13 and a half per
10o.
In its crude ſtáte, it produces a ſpongy regulus, partly in
grains, colored, and 51 per 100.
The mountain in which theſe two ores are found, is three
leagues diſtant from Echaterinenburg: the ore is diſpoſed by
heaps, in kinds of pits which are from 15 to 30 feet in dia-
meter, and generally 25 feet deep. Theſe mines extend over
a ſpace of 1700 toiſes from ſouth to north, and 200 toiſes from
eaſt to weſt. When the turf is raiſed, a yellowiſh earth, two
feet thick, preſents itſelf, and immediately below this the mine
appears. The ore is found in looſe lumps, of irregular and often-
times odd figures : theſe lumps are commonly ſurrounded with
a yellow and reddiſh oker, more or leſs deeply colored; they are
often prodigiouſly large, weighing as much as three thouſand
weight. Mattocks, however, are the only inſtruments uſed for
ſeparating them from the maſs, and they are broken with a
hammer. At other times they are only two or three inches in di-
ameter. They are incloſed in a ferruginous earth combined with
clay, and in a kind of very rich mine in grain, which however is
never worked. There is no kind of calcareous matter in any
of theſe mines, of which I convinced myſelf both on the ſpot,
9
and
1.
190
AN ACCOUNT OF
and at Paris, by examining the different earths I brought with
1
me.
The ore in lumps is not equally plentiful every where. When
one pit is worked out, another is ſought for by following the
metallic channels, by means of which all theſe pits communi-
cate with each other. I counted one hundred of theſe
upon
the ſpot. It is reckoned in the country, that the ore, in lumps,
produces 50 per 100, and that in grain, 40.
XXXIII. Solid iron ore.
This comes from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg.
Although calcined, it is very ſolid, compact, and of a blackiſh
brown color: there is a little of the hæmátites to be obſerved
in it, and it abounds with cavities, full of a deep red colored
ferruginous earth. It is attracted by the loadſtone. It yields a
regulus badly ſeparated at the firſt fufion : but being ſet on to
the fire again, the ore is obtained in-ſmall grains, well Thaped,
of a pale yellow; and 44 per 100 is produced.
XXXIV. Brown iron ore.
This comes from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
It is hard, compact, breaks into ſmall ſhivers, and is of a
light brown aniber color. Although there are but few par-
ticles which ſeem to partake of the hæmatites, yet I believe it
bears a great analogy to that ſtone.
The loadſtone does not affect this ore when crude, but acts
powerfully upon it when calcined. It then becomes friable, of
a blueiſh color. It loſes 10 per 100 by calcination.
Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
56
calcined,
64
In
.
)
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
191
.
In its crude ſtate it produces green ſlags, a regulus well
ſhaped, ſharp, of yellow, red and blue colors. When it is
calcined the ſlags are alſo green, the regulus irregularly ſhaped,
very ſharp and colored.
1
A
XXXV. Solid iron ore.
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg.
In this ſtate it is hard and compact, uneven on its broken ſur-
face, of a reddiſh brown color, and in ſome places blackiſh.
This ore is ſcarce affected by the loadſtone. The firſt fuſion
does not ſeparate it well, the ſecond produces a regulus well
.
Thaped, ſharp, of a yellowiſh color, and 5,6 per 100.
XXXVI. Brown iron ore.
I
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, com
pact, of a clear brown color, and an equal ſhade on its broken
ſurface: where one may however obſerve one layer covered
with a black color like velvet. This matter placed between
the two layers has no degree of thickneſs. The grain of the
ore is very fine, and furniſhed with the mica. Several parts
of its external ſurface are full of tubercles, where ſome ſhining
particles may likewile be ſeen; ſo that, according to all ap,
pearances, this ore is very analogous to the hæmatites. It is of
a red color, mixed with yellow, when reduced to powder..
The loadſtone does not affect it in its crude ſtate, but acts
powerfully upon it, after calcination ; by which it becomes
foriable, of a beautiful deep red, and loſes 15 per 100:
Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
69.
calcined,
79
This ore, both in a crude and calcined ſtate, produces green,
tough flags, and a ſpongy regulus, colored.
XXXVII. Brown
3,
192
AN ACCOUNT OF
XXXVII. Brown iron ore,
1
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, com-
pact, uneven on its broken ſurface, of a blackiſh brown color,
and a tolerably fine grain. There are cavities in it full of a
very hard cryſtallization, but without any regularity. This
cryſtallization ſhould ſeem to indicate native iron: it is of the
moſt beautiful black: and ſome ſhining particles' are obſerved
on its outward ſurface, which partake of the hæmatites. This
ore is of a dull red color when pulveriſed: it is but little
affected by the loadſtone, and that only when calcined : it is
then friable, colored with red, and produces a fine deep red
color when ground.
Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
50
calcined,
54
The crude ore yields a regulus, irregularly ſhaped, of a yellow
color; and when calcined, a regulus, well ſhaped, ſharp, and
colorleſs.
XXXVIII. Brown iron ore.
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, com-
pact, uneven on its broken ſurface, and of a grain rather
coarſe. Its general color is a lightiſh brown, and in ſome
places a ſhining black, like a beautiful varniſh. It indicates
the hæmatites; and ſometimes even tubercles are to be ob-
ſerved in it. This ore, when powdered, is of a duſky red.
When crude, it is not ſubject to the loadſtone, but it is power-
fully attracted by it when calcined: it then becomes friable,
and of a red color inclining to blue.
Produce per 100
Swhen crude,
41
calcined,
47
The
--
1
}
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 193
ܢ -
The crude produce required a ſecond fuſion, the regulus was
then well ſhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs.
XXXIX. Black botryoid hematites.
Iron ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg. The
tubercles of this hæmatites ſeemed to have been formed like
the ſtalactites, but with ſtriated concentric layers. It is of a
black ſhining color on its ſurface, as alſo at its broken parts :
it breaks into ſhivers, and the ftriæ divide into diſtinct needles
like thoſe of antimony: theſe are likewiſe brittle. This hæma-
tites is formed upon a common iron ore, hard, compact, and
of a dark brown color with ſome yellow Thàdes. The hæma-
tites, reduced to powder, is of a deep yellow, as well as the
ore; but the color of the ore is the lighteſt: they are neither
of them attracted by the loadſtone. Having calcined a piece
which contained theſe two ores, the hæmatites preſerved its
color, but loſt its brightneſs; the iron ore became of a reddiſh
black. I afterwards reduced theſe two ſubſtances to pow.der,
the hæmatites was gritty to the feel, of a dark brown inclining
to a reddiſh color: the iron ore pulverized was fofter to the
touch, reſembling the hæmatites in color, but lighter. The
loadſtone acted powerfully on this ore; it alſo acted on the
hæmatites but not with any conſiderable force." I repeated this
experiment ſeveral times, and found that the loadſtone acted
even more readily on the ſmall needles, which were not reduced
to powder. " As I did not think if neceſſary to give up this
piece for experiments, I could not determine the produce of
. this ore; beſides that ſome idea may be formed of it from
what has been ſaid.
XL. Solid iron ore.
This comes from the neighbourhood of Bilimbaeuſkoi ; it
is calcined, hard, compact, of a dark red color with brown
Сс
ſhades,
)
--
1
À Ñ ACCOUNT OF
i
194
Thades, uneven on its broken furface: the grain of it is coarſe,
and contains a great deal of the mica. When pulverized it is
of a beautiful deep red, and hardly affected by the loadſtone.
This ore produced, by a ſecond fuſion, a regulus well ſhaped,
inai'p, and 47 per 100:
1
XLI. Solid iron ore.
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Bilimbaeufkoi ;
it is very hard, extremely uneven on its broken furface, and
of a. blueiſh color : 'its keeps its, color, after it is pulverized ;
with this difference, that it then becomes darker : it is as
powerfully attracted by the loadſtone'as filings of iron are." It
'
produces à regulus well fuſed, irregularly ſhaped, of a yellow
color in ſome places, and 62 per ioo.
mah
1
1
XLII, Brown iron ore.
$
e
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg, hard, com-
pact, of a fine grain, and ſmooth on its broken ſurface. It is
diſpoſed in lamella, divided by a beautiful black layer of no
thickneſs. This ſubſtance ſurrounds the ore in ſome places ;
it is ſhining, and reſembles the hæmatites (Nº XXXVIII.)
The ore is of pale brown, inclining to á reddiſh color. In
come places, chiefly on its outſide, oķer may be obſerved.
This ore, when pulverized, is of a yellowilh'color inclining to
brown, not ſubject to the loadſtone, but powerfully attracted
by it when calcined; it then becomes friable, blueiſh, with
reddiſh ihades, and of a fine deep red color, when pounded,
It lofes 13 by calcination.
when crude,
Produce per 100 ,
calcined,
43.
-
}
37
2
1
This
.
A JOURNEY TO, SI BERI A. -
195
This-ore, when crude, required a ſecond fuſion: after which
it produced a regulus well Thapėd; ſharp, and colorleſs; as when
calcined.
t
1
1
XLIII. Blackiſh iron ore.
From the neighbourhood of. Echáțérinenburg; .compact,
hard at its broken ſurface; blackïth, tháded in ſome places
with a reddiſh color, in others with a fine ſhining black, in-
dicating the hæmatites, but is of no thickneſs. It abounds
with numbers. of little tubercles. In the reddiſh parts the
mica' is found: the grain of the ore is tolerably fine ; in theſe
parts it is porous, and its bròken ſurface uneven.
This ore, pulverized, is of a deep yellow, and not affected
by the loadſtone ; when calcined, it is hard and ſolid, of a dark
black color, but 'dull'; when reduced to, powder, after cálcina-
tion; it acquires a reddiſh black color, and is powerfully, at-
istracted by the loadſtone. It is reckoned, in the country, to pro-
duce 52 per:100... '
4
XLIV. Brown iron ore.
bro
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg, partly de-
compounded : the ſolid part is hard,'in general compact, and
of a light brown color; but ſeveral layers are to be difcerned
in it. Some of them are compoſed of light yellow oker; and
theſe have commonly very little thickneſs: the others bear a
great reſemblance to the black hæmatites. Theſe laſt are ſome-
times half a line thick': the decompounded parts conſiſts of a
fine light yellow oker, ſometimes mingled with blackiſh ſhadés,
In the ſolid parts of this ore, which have no analogy to the
hæmatites, a ſmall portion of the mica may be diſtinguiſhed,
with ſeveral cryſtalline particles. It contains many irregular
cavities.
Сс 2
This
j
1
C
-
1
1
196
AN ACCOUNT OF
This ore, when pulverized, is yellowiſh, and not affected by
the loadſtone; when calcined, it is blueiſh, and ſhaded with
ked veins ; if pulverized; after calcination, it is then power-
fully attracted by the loadſtone, and acquires a fine deep red
color. It loſes 13 per 100 by calcination.
when crude,
442
Produce per 100
calcined,
50
This ore, both crude and calcined, produces a regulus well:
fhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs.
1
.
XLV. Rocky iron ore.
1
From the neighbourhood of. Echaterinenburg. It is a kind
of yellowiſh grit, porous and hard. The particles of ſand.
are coarſe and equal. It is ſhaded in ſome places with a blackiſh,
color; this ſeems to indicate the exiſtence of the iron, which
is clearly ſeen by the naked eye at the broken parts; where
it is ſcattered about in different places in ſmall blueiſh and
ſhining ſpangles.
Thiş ore, pulverized; is of a deep yellow, it is the only ones
in which I have hitherto found particles in this ſtate affected
by the loadſtone without being calcined. When this duſt is.
expoſed to the loadſtone, the particles of iron diſengage them-
felves to fix: upon the loadſtone, like the filings of iron. This
ore, when calcined, is of a blackiſh brown, and becomes ſtill
more ſubject to the powers of the loadſtone. It appears to me,,
that there is but a very ſmall quantity of the ſulphur' that mi-
neralizes the iron in this ore; but the metallic part is not for
this reaſon more plentiful ; for the ore is ſo poor that it is never.
worked. It loſes 8 per 100 by calcination.
I
1
XLVI, Brown:
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
197
1
XLVI. Brown iron ore.
1
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg ; Hard, com-
pact, and heavy. It is compoſed of different ſubſtances irre-
gularly diſpoſed; one is of a pale brown, another blackiſh,
and a third of a yellow oker, ſolid in ſome places. The brown
ſubſtance is uneven at the rugged broken part; the grain of it
is coarſe, and interſperſed with ſeveral ſhining cryſtalline par-
ticles. The blackiſh ſubſtance is in general of a very fine:
grain; the parts which compoſe it are not to be diſtinguiſhed
by the naked eye. It feems very analogous to the hæmatites,
which is found in ſome parts of it. Its broken ſurfaces are
{mooth and ſhining, and the grain cannot be here diſcerned
even with a magnifying glaſs. The oker appears to be a de-
compounded part of the ore.
This ore, pulverized, is of a duſky red;, it is but flightly.
affected by the loadſtone, and that only when calcined: it is then
friable, blueiſh, with various tints of red : when pulverized, it.
acquires a deep red color, and yields conſiderably to the load-
fone. It loſes 1:2 per 100. by calcination.
when crude,
Produce per 100
{
{ calcined;
,
This ore produces, in both theſe: experiments, a regulus
well ſhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs.
42
:
48
XLVII. Brown iron orei.
From tlie neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard and
moderately heavy; of. a fine grain, fpongy in ſome parts, and :
ſeems to indicate the hæmatites. The yellow oker ſurrounds .
it, and ſome of this may be perceived on its infidè, chiefly in,
the cavities, which are found there.
!
This
}
1
*198
AN ACCO"U NT OF
This ore, pulverized, is yellow, reddiſh, and not acted upon
by the loadſtone. Calcined, it is friable, blueiſh, and power-
fully attracted by the loadſtone. , It loſes 16.3. per too by cal-
cination.
when crude,
Produce per 100
52
,{
calcined,
58
This ore, when crude, produces green; tough;-colored flags.
When calcined, the regulus is well ſhaped, ſharp, and colored,
!
XLVIII. Solid iron ore.
Calcined ore from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
hard, compact, and heavy; of a black color inclining to blue,
and brown in ſome places. The hæmatites may be ſeen dif-
perſed indiſcriminately through it, and ſome reddiſh oker.
This 'ore, pulverized, is of a duſky red, and is affected by
the loadſtone. It produces a regulus 'irregularly ſhaped, of a
yellow color, and 557 per 100.
1
XLIX. Blackiſh iron ore, cubic and cellular.
.
my
This is taken from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg ;
it is partly ſolid and hard, partly cellular. The ſolid part con-
fiſts only of cubes of the ſize of common dice: there are, ,
however, ſome of them whoſe ſurfaces are not more than four
lines over. Theſe cubes are irregularly diſpoſed. Oir all their
ſurfaces, longitudinal-fibres, parallel to the ſides, may be ob-
ferved; but the fibres of one ſurface always run in a contrary
direction to thoſe of another. The outſide of theſe-cubes is
ſhining, and of a blackiſh color, and the ſabſtance, when půl-
verized, acquires a yellowiſh brown color. The loadſtone has
fcarce
any power over it, only attracting, very inconfiderably,
ſome of its parts. When it is calcinéd, its color is then a dark
7
reddiſh
3
1
4
1999
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
}
1
reddin brown. The ore, in which theſe cubes are found, is
of a blackiſh brown, as hard and as compact as the cubes; its
grain is fine at the broken part, and tolerably ſmooth. When
pulverized, it is of a yellowiſh brown inclining rather to red,,
and the loadſtone has no effect upon it. The cellular part re-
ſembles a honeycomb, with this difference, that the cells are
of various forms. Their ſides are not the 20th part of a line
thick. Theſe cells are ſometimes found empty, ſometimes
filled with a black ſubſtance, and at other times with a dark
brown kind of matter. The general color of the cellular part
of this ore is brown inclining to black : when pulverized, it is
of a brown inclining to yellow, and not attracted by the load-
ftone: it becomes ſubject to it in a ſlight degree when calcined,
and its color then becomes black inclining to blue.
The folid part of this ore is covered externally with a layer
of bright yellow oker. In ſome parts are obſerved collections
of mica mixed with this oker, and between the cubes there are
cavities lined with cryſtallizations of a cryſtal matter. This
cryſtallization ariſes in little tubercles of a yellowiſh brown
color, and is certainly produced by the metallic part: it fome-
times-covers the faces of the cubés. This ore lofes i per
100 by calcination.
when crude,
Produce per 100
45
calcined,
54
When crude, it requires a ſecond fuſion ; it produces then a
regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and of a yellow color; as it does
likewiſe when calčined.
0
(when crude,
$
L. Blackiſ iron ore
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; compoſed
of two ſubſtances; one of a blackiſh color: inclining ax
little to red; and the other of a dirty brown. The blackiſh
ſubſtance
{
200
AN ACCOUNT OF
/
ſubſtance is hard and compact': its grain is fine, and ſmooth
on the broken ſurface. In ſome parts a ſhining matter may be
obſerved, indicating the hæmatites. There are ſome cavities in
it, the inſide of which is lined with cryſtallized tubercles of
a dull black color.
The other dirty brown ſubſtance is but in ſmall quantity;
it is tolerably hard, porous, rugged, and of a moderate con-
ſiſtence. This ore, when pulverized, is of a yellow color in-
clining a little to red; it is not then affected by the loadſtone,
but is powerfully attracted by it when calcined : it is then
friable, blueiſh, and, when pulverized, of a dark brown red-
diſh color. It loſes 13 per ioo by calcination.
when crude,
Produce per 100
45
calcined,
52
The crude ore requires a ſecond fuſion : it then produces
a' regulus well ſhaped, ſharp, and colorleſs, as when it is cal-
cined
.
J
1
LI. Blackiſh iron ore.
6
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; friable, dif-
poſed in bright ſcales, of a deep black color: it contains but a
little iron, and a great quantity of copperous pyrites. The
mine is not worked.
1
LII. Reddiſh brown iron ore.
1
1
This is found in the low mountains ſituated to the eaſt of
Melechina, and to the weſt of Verchaturia. It has ſcarce
any
conſiſtence, being nothing more than a ferruginous earth, the
parts of which are ſomewhat conſolidated; it is of a reddiſh
brown color. In ſome parts of it are found ſilky copper fibres,
wnich in other parts are cryſtallized under the form of vitriol.
I
It
+
com
S
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
101
It is not affected by the loadſtone even after calcination. It
is then very friable, of a deep red, and when pulverized of a
beautiful red inclining to blue. It loſes by calcination 21 per
100: and prodúces green ſlags, a regulus well ſhaped, ſharp,
of a bright yellow, and 52 per 100.
LIII. Brown iron ore.
1
From the mountains ſituated weſtward of Zernoiſtoznſkoi,
northward of Echaterinenburg. It is compoſed of different
ſubſtances confuſedly mixed together ; but they each of them
preſerve their particular caracteriſtics. In ſome places the ore
is of a ſhining black, in others dull; it is of a fine grain ; theſe
parts ſeem to bear ſome analogy to the hæmatites: the other
parts indicate nothing more than a ferruginous earth, of a
brown color inclining to yellow, ſometimes a dark brown.
There is much cryſtal diſperſed in the inſide of this ore. It
becomes friable by calcination; and when pulverized is of a
dark red color, and is not affected by the loadſtone.
It loſes by calcination 13 per 100, and produces a regulus
well fuſed, ſome red colors, and 39 per 100.
-
LIV. Brown iron ore.
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, com-
pact, of a rough grain. A great deal of mica may be obſerved
in it, and upon its outſide a layer of a light red color, which
appears to be cinnaber. It alſo contains a black ſhining ſub-
ſtance, which is owing to the hæmatites. This ore when pul-
verized is of a beautiful red, and is not affected by the load,
ſtone. When calcined, it preſerves its hardneſs; the colors
are deeper and of a fine red; and when pulverized, after cal-
cination, the loadſtone acts upon it. It loſes 13 per 100, and
Dd:
produces
1
202
AN ACCOUNT OF
Ć
produces a regulus irregularly ſhaped, of red and blue colors,
and 47 per 100.
.
LV. Blackiſh cryſtallized ore.
Found in the neighbourhood of Bilimbaeulkoi. It is a fer:
ruginous earth, hard in ſome places; but in general of a mo-
derate conſiſtence. It is full of browniſh cryſtals, diſpoſed in
leaves, but unequally diſtributed. They ſometimes form ſmall
cells, filled with a blackiſh ferruginous earth, which is at other
times of a bright yellow. The general color of this ore is that
of ſnuff. The loadſtone has no effect upon it, and but little
when it is calcined; it then becomes friable, of a very deep red
color inclining to blue. It loſes 18 per 100, and produces a
regulus well-ſhaped, ſharp, colored, and 47 per 100;
LVI: Blackiſ iron ore:
From the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; hard, con-
pact, heavy, of a very fine grain in its blackiſh parts, and
coarſer in thoſe which are of a light reddiſh brown. There is
a ſmall quantity of mica to be obſerved in it, and ſome parts
of a ſhining black, which ſeem to indicate the hæmatites.
This ore, pulverized, is of a yellowiſh brown, and is not
affected by the loadſtone. Calcination gives it a red color in-
clining to blue: it is of a very deep red when pulverized, and
yields to the loadſtone. It loſes 15 per 100 by calcination.
when crude,
44
49
This ore produces green tough flags and a ſpongy regulus,
deeply colored. The ſame appearances are obſerved when it is
calcined, with this difference, that the regulus is then welt
:
ſhaped.
LVII. Blackiſh
Produce per 100 { calcined,
)
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
203
LVII Blackiſh iron ore with ſhining points.
This is found in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg:
it is compoſed of a black ferruginous earth, a fine yellowiſh
ſand; white ſhining points, ſome of which are mica, others
cryſtal. A copperous earth is alſo to be obſerved in it. This
metal fometimes appears in it under the form of ſilky copper,
and is often cryſtallized as rough emeralds. Theſe ſeveral ſub-
ſtances form a kind of granite, friable and very light, and a
greyiſh ſand when this is pulverized. This ore exhibits nearly
the ſame appearances after calcination, with this difference, that
the loadſtone then attracts ſlightly ſome of its parts. It loſes
13 per 100. It is ſo poor an ore, that in the experiments made
on ſmall quantities, there are ſcarce any particles of iron to
be extractedit ſeems to be richer in copper.
LVIII. Iron ore of a yellow Saffron color.
From the neighbourhood of. Echaterinenburg. It is a fer-
ruginous earth of a ſaffron color, light and ſo friable that it
may be rubbed to powder between the fingers. It then falls
into a kind of ſand, which tinges the fingers with a bright
yellow-inclining to a ſaffron color. In ſome places blackiſh
parts may be obſerved, fome mica, and ſeveral copperous parts
of a green color, ſometimes under the form of filky copper.
Cryſtals are alſo found in it, and a faponaceous fubſtance re-
ſembling the afbeſtus.
This ore, calcined, is eaſily pulverized; the loadſtone then
attracts ſome of its particles. It contains ſo little iron, that it
is ſcarce poſſible to obtain a few particles from experiments
made on ſmall pieces; it appears richer in copper.
1
Dd 2
Remarks
-
t
AN ACCOUNT OF
204
Remarks on the iron mines of the Poias or Ryphean
mountains in Siberia.
1
In all the ores I have mentioned, the iron is mineralized by
ſulphur, and combined with a vitrifiable earth, often with
clay; but I never found any calcareous earth mixed with any
of them. I convinced myſelf of this while I was in Siberia, in
the mines I viſited there, and have been farther confirmed in
the opinion by an accurate obſervation I made of the fact at
my return to Paris.
Of all theſe mines, to the number of fixty-one, taken from
different places, there is not one diſpoſed in veins. They are
all found in heaps, ſcattered here and there; and ought there-
fore to be reckoned among the ores, carried by ſome revolutions
in the earth, from one place to another.
Among all theſe pres, there is but one (Nº XLV.) which is
attracted by the loadſtone; all the reſt require calcination,
after which they become more or leſs affected by it.
Theſe mines, although in heaps, and diſperſed to all ap-
pearance without order, do ſtill obſerve one unvariable rule.
All thoſe from the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg; bear
a great analogy to the hæmatites; and they are alſo the richeſt:
Thoſe from Bilimbaeulkoi have a greater reſemblance to rocky
ores, and ſome of them appear to have been expoſed to fire in
volcanos.
Theſe mines are almoſt always found in low mountains, and
on the borders of rivers. They are not generally more than
three feet below the ſurface; they are ſeldom more than four
and twenty or thirty feet deep, and oftentimes much leſs. The
bottom of them is on a level with the rivers, ſo that by the
poſition of theſe mines, and the levelling of the road, the
height.
1
+
1
205
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
{
1
height of each particular mine might be determined with re-
fpect to the level of the fea; but it will be ſufficient to deter-
mine the mean height of the bed in general, by calculating the
height of the higheſt and loweſt points.
The higheſt place, where the iron ore is to be found, is on
the river Czaufova, ſouthward of Bilimbaeuſkoi, eighteen
eagues diſtant from thence, and this place is 272 toiſes above
the level of the ſea *.
The mouth of the river Koſwa may be reckoned as the
loweſt place where the iron ore is to be found: it is 184 toiſes
above the level of the feat:
It is therefore certain, that the higheſt iron mines in the
Poias or Ryphæan mountains, are raiſed 272 toiſes above the
level of the ſea, and the loweſt 184 toiſes; if the medium
between theſe two reſults is therefore taken, the mean height
of the known mines of iron will turn out to be 128 toiſes
above the level of the fea; whereas the higheſt meaſured:
mountains are 471 toiſes high, others are 309; the mean:
height, therefore, of theſe mountains is 290, and the ſoil or
plane, upon which theſe mountains ſtand, is 150 toiſes.
From this calculation it appears, that the iron mines are..
found about 70, toiſes above the ſurface of the ſoil, or in the
loweſt mountains : this agrees perfectly with their general poſi-
tion ; for they are feldom found in the higher mountains, or in
the middle of the chain.
}
* The height of Bilimbaeuſkoi is 252 toiſès, 5 feet, in inches; and the ſlope
of the river Czauſova is 6 feet, 7 inches, 4 tenths per leagues ; ſo that the dif-
tance of this place, from the iron mine being known, the height of that minė
appears to be 272 toifes.
+ The mouth of the Koſwa is in the Kama, 26 leagues diſtant from Soli-
kamſky, which is 187 toiſes above the level of the ſea; and the ſlope of the
Kama being 1 foot, 11 inches, to per league, 'the height of the Kolway at its
·mouth, will be 184 toiſes.
8
AIL
1
1
wo
206
AN ACCOT
OUNT OF
ACCOUNT
+
All theſe ores are calcined in the open air, before they are
put into the furnaces. They are collected in heaps, two feet
deep, upon piles of wood, arranged for that purpoſe in dry
places. The lumps of ore are not in general more than about
three or four inches in diameter.
Theſe mines produce an iron of a peculiar quality, ductile,
or harſh and brittle. Thoſe which produce a harſh and
brittle iron, are generally the richeſt, as the mines of load-
Itone, and the chief part of thoſe from the neighbourhood of
Echaterinenburg, moſt of which may be claſſed among the
hæmatites; but it is uſual to mix ſeveral forts-of iron ore: to-
gether, combining ſuch as are malleable and ductile, with
others which are rich, harſh, and brittle.
The iron ariſing from theſe combinations is perfect, and better
for certain purpoſes than that of Sweden or Spain ; it is pliable
and ductile, and preſerves at the ſame time a degree of folidity,
not to be found in Spaniſh iron. This iron is tough both when
cold and hot, and its angles are ſmooth. If we ſtrike it with
the ſharp part of a hammer; a dént is made in it as in lead;
and when cold, it cannot be eaſily broken.' Its grain is ſo fine,
that it can ſcarce be diſtinguiſhed with the naked eye: its
broken ſurface reſembles ſteel. It is indeed uſed in works of
the greateſt nicety. I once took up a bar of it fifteen feet long,
three inches wide, and ſeven lines thick; and having fixed it
between two branches of a tree, I twiſted it readily about the
tree, and brought it back again with as much eaſe, without
ſplitting it, or making any cracks at the angles. I brought
away ſome ſpecimens of it: our workmen were aſtoniſhed at
the goodneſs of this iron, which is not ſufficiently known in
France; if it was more known, it might turn out to the ad
wantage of both nations.
}
For
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 207
5
1
For 100 poedes *, or 3300 weight of France, a meaſure of
coal is conſumed three arcins high f, three long, and two wide,
(or 6 feet 7 inches high, 6 feet 7 inches long, and 4.
feet
inches wide.)
Some of theſe forges bring to thoſe in whoſe poſſeſſion they
àre, 4000 roubles, or 20,000 French livres, after all expences
are deducted; and there are 2000 roubles, or 10,000 livres,
allotted for the workmen and other expences.
The contractor buys this iron at twelve French ſous, per
poede; he ſells it again on the ſpot for 50 ſous, and at St.
Peterſburg, by wholeſale, at 80. It was conveyed, during the
winter-ſeaſon, upon fledges, and in the ſummer by water. It
is fold to the Engliſh, who are the principal traders. I was in-
formed of all theſe circumſtances at Echaterinenburg, from
perſons who ſuperintended theſe mines.
I have not ſeen, in any place, iron forges better fupplied and
better kept than thoſe which belong to Count Woronzof, near
Echaterinenburg: The perſon who had the direction of them
was a Ruſſian, very well acquainted with this buſineſs. The
mines of Bilimbaenikoi belong to Count Strogonof. The forge
conſiſts of one furnace and three ſledges: it produces 20,000
poedes per annum, or 660,000 quintals of France, which, in
French coin, are worth 6000 livres, at so fous per poede. In
1761, this forge was in a very bad condition, moſt of the
workmen having deſerted.
* The poede is equal to 40 pounds of Ruſſian weight, and 33 pounds of
France:
+ The arcin is equal to 2 feet, 2 inches, 6 lines in of French meaſure, royal
foot,
of
I
1
208
OF
CCOUNT
AN ACCOUNT 他
​Of the copper mines of the Ryphæan mountains in
Siberia, and in the neighbourhood of Cazan.
I. Grey coppery marle.
7
This has ſome kind of conſiſtence, although it is friable.
It is compoſed of two layers ; aquafortis ſhews that a cretaceous
ſubſtance abounds in each. It contains very little clay, and a
great deal of coarſe fand; ſo that this marle is not tough, but
eaſily rubbed to powder between the fingers. One of the layers
is grey inclining to a reddiſh color; a ſmall quantity of greeniſh
copperous earth is to be obſerved in it. The other layer has
ſcarce any thickneſs; it is of a ſea-green inclining to grey,
which color is owing to the copper. Every circumſtance ſeems
to indicate a diffolution of this metal, the particles of which
have been conveyed and depoſited in this marle. It is found
in the neighbourhood of Cazan, and contains fo little copper
that the mine is not worked.
&
8
A
II. Copperous fchift of a dirty grey color:
Some clay, ſand, and a green copperous earth is found in
this ſtone. It does not efferveſce with acids. It is diſpoſed in
flakes, and breaks eaſily into ſhivers. Theſe three ſubſtances
form a light ſtone, the parts of which are pretty well con-
nected; it is of a coarſe grain, and of a dirty grey color in-
clining to green. It is found in the neighbourhood of Cazan.
1
III. Greeniſh calcareous ſtone.
This ſtone is hard and compact, compoſed of calcareous
earth, of ſand, and of a copperous earth. This earth reſembles
verdigreaſe ;
.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
209
verdigreaſe; and is ſometimes found in layers. The grain of
this ſtone is coarſe, its parts are not very cloſely, united ; and
it is eaſily reduced to fand between the fingers. The copper
appears to have been depoſited in this ſtone, as in that of N° I.
It comes from the neighbourhood of Cazan. In many dif-
ferent places we find ſome marle and calcareous ſtones, ſimilar
to thoſe of Nº I. and III. Some contain .more, others leſs
copper. This metal is fometimes depoſited in clay, but not
frequently. I have brought away ſpecimens of all theſe: they
differ fo little from each other, that I have not ſpoken of them
diſtinctly, in order to avoid repetitions. The copper is alſo
ſometimes found in pure fand, with ſcarce any mixture of
calcareous earth. The metal is then diſpoſed in ſtrata, and
ſometimes ferves as a gluten to the fandy particles, which are
eaſily reduced to ſand.
1
IV. Malachites.
- The malachite is found in the cavities of copper mines,
under the form of ſtalactites and ſtalagmites. That of Siberia
is very beautiful, may be poliſhed, and is fit for all kinds of
jewels. It is ſometimes full of tubercles, fibrous, and diſpoſed
in layers: it is produced by copper which has been in a ſtate
of diſſolution.
1
I
+
3
1. Tuberous malachites.
This malachites is a ſtalactites, reſembling an acorn, full of
tubercles, crowned with a cup of the ſame kind. The cavity,
which receives the head of the acorn, is internally, of a whitilh
green color, as the external ſurface of the acorn is alſo. Theſe
two parts conſiſt of layers half a line thick, more or leſs.
They are all of a different green, ſometimes of a fine ſea-
Еe
green,
t
210
AN ACCOUNT OF
green, a deep and a blackiſh green. Each layer is of a homo-
geneous green - but with a magnifying glaſs it appears that
theſe are compofed of other layers: one may diſtinguiſh ten
or elever of them. The acorn is hollow, the cup concave on
the inſide and convex on the out. This' ſtone explains per-
fectly well the formation of theſe malachiteś. They ſeem to
have been produced by ftalactites formed by the ſide of each
other; and covered by layers of the famé kind of matter.
:
2: Malachites.
i
***
This malachites muſt have formed a layer covering fone
ftalactitesThe cavities which are in it indicate the number
of the Atalactites: The ſurface of the cavities is of a whitiſh
green color, they are convex externally, and of a darker green,
It is diſpoſed in layers, as the preceding.
3. Malachites.
1
This muſt have been a covering to fòme ſtalactites. It
conſiſts of '11 layers, three quarters of a line thick, and each
of theſe is compoſed of other layers of the thickneſs of a hair.
The 1 layers are of a beautiful green color, more or leſs deep.
The lighteſt is a deep fea-green. Some blackiſh layers may
now and then be diſtinguiſhed. This malachites is very hard,
its parts are perfectly well combined'; and it exhibits on its
broken ſurface, and in ſome of the layers, only an appearance
of perpendicular fibres, all tending to the center of the cavity,
of the tuberclė they belong to):The outward ſurface of this
malackires is covered with other layers of the fame kind of
matter, whoſe cavities are in an oppoſite direction to the
formët.
4. Tuberous
A
1
1
1
A JOURNEY jo
211
TO SIBERI A.
banana
-
1
4. Tuberous malachites.
This is the ſame malachites poliſhed on one ſide, and rough
on its external ſurface. Each ſtalactites appears to be formed
of different layers: the lighteſt of which are of a beautiful
ſea-green. It is ſometimes found in the center of ſeveral ſta-
lactites, which are generally black, and ſurrounded, with
various layers of the ſame kind of matter, of a 'beautiful green
color more or leſs dark, and mixed with other black layers.
The intervals between the ſtalactites are filled up with the ſame
kind of matter, diſpoſed alſo per ſtratum.
5. Tuberous malachites.
V
This malachites is poliſhed on both ſides. It differs only
from ſome of the other malachites in its color, which is darker
and more fplendid.
6. Tuberous malacbites.
This is formed by tubercles of different ſizes, collected in an
irregular manner, and is covered with ſeveral layers of the
ſame kind of matter. Atits, baſe one, may diſcover fome iron
particles mineralized by. ſulphur...
1
7. Arboreous malachites.
This might be ranged in the claſs of the tuberous mala-
chites
, þut the tubercles are fo, diſpoſed, as to put on exactly
the appearance of leaves in the broken parts. It is in other
reſpects ſimilar to thoſe I have before mentioned, with this dif-
ference only, that it is very full.of cavities.
8. Striated
Еe 2
212
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
8. Striated malachites.
This malachites is not tuberous as the others; it is compoſed
of ſeveral layers, almoſt imperceptible to the naked eye, and
of threads perpendicular to theſe layers, and tending to the
fame center. It is hard and compact, and there are no cavi-
ties in it as in the others.
9. Malachites diſpoſed in horizontal layers.
This differs entirely from the reſt, with reſpect to the layers
which compoſe it. They are horizontal, half a line in thick-
neſs, generally of a dark green color, and ſome of them are
blackiſh. One may obſerve ſome fibres in it perpendicular to
theſe, chiefly in the upper layer; which makes one third part
of the thickneſs of the malachites.
M. le Sage thinks, that the malachites is formed by the
combination of a greaſy matter with the copper ; and upon
this principle makes an artificial malachites which produces,
by analyſis, the ſame appearances as the natural foſſils *. By
the experiments he made on the malachites of Siberia, he found
that they produced 62 and 63 pounds of copper per 100. The
malachites I brought with me from Siberia, have been taken
from the copper mines ſituated to the ſouth of Solikamſky,
and to the north of Souxon.
1
* This curious diſſertation has been read at the academy,, and. will appear in
the third volume of the foreign memoirs.
M. le Sage diffolves the copper by a volatile alkali, freed from the fal ammo-
niac, by means of a-fixed alkali. The volatile alkali acquires an azure color.
This ſolution being expoſed to the air in a vefſely the alkali is decompounded; its
greaſy part, remains combined with the copper, and gives it a green color. If
the evaporation is made imperceptibly, cryſtals are obtained of the moſt beautiful
green color, but collected without order; this is what he calls artificial malaa.
chites..
V. Calcareous
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
213
1
1
V. Calcareous, copperous, greeniſo ſlone.
,
This ſtone is hard, compact, and very heavy : it is com-
pounded of a calcareous earth, of clay, ſand, and a coppery
earth: there is but little of the calcareous earth in it. It ſhews
a coarſe grain on its broken ſurface of a ſea-green color, and
in ſome places a beautiful azure blue. This ore is found in
the neighbourhood of Solikamſky.
VI. Calcareous, copperous, reddiſt Rone.
.
This is compounded of a calcareous earth, of clay diſpoſed
in flakes, of ſand, and of a copperous earth. This laſt is
ſometimes found among the flakes of clay; where it is always
combined with the calcareous earth. The copperous matter
forms layers, not more than the ſixth part of a line in thickneſs.
It is of a ſea.green, mixed with the ſand and calcareous earth.
This ſtone is friable, and of a very coarſe grain.
VII. Calcareous, copperous, and blackiſh ſtone.
This is hard, compact, and of a fine grain. It appears en-
tirely calcareous, and contains very little copper, which is,
however, diſtinguiſhable in ſome parts of it by green and blue
* {pots. This ore is found to the ſouth of Solikamſky.
VIII. Copperous and blackiſh marle.
This is diſpoſed in flakes; it contains a little ſand, ſome
copperous green earth, and upon one of its ſurfaces there is the
mark of a ſtriated texture, diſpoſed in the form of a fan. It
is found to the ſouth of Solikamſky.
IX. Mark
1
men
214
t
ACCOUNT OF.
AN AN ACCOU
IX. Marl of a greyiſh brown color, coppery and ferruginous.
This mard is moderately folid. The clay is diſpoſed by
flakes in it. The ferruginous earth is of a deep red, ſcattered
here and there as well as the coppery.earth. Theſe two metals
are always combined in it with the cretaceous
the cretaceous part. The cop-
per is diſtinguiſhed by its green color. This is a very poor ore,
and is found in the neighbourhood of Solikamſky.
1
X. Coppery marl of a dirty grey color.
This is mixed with ſmall fand and a coppery earth, ſometimes
green, ſometimes blue; it is very friable, and diſpoſed in layers;
it is found northward of Niz-Czuſowoi, and is a very poor
il
ore.
1
R
Beſides theſe ores, we find ſeveral copper mines in the
Ryphæan mountains, from the 58th degree of latitude, as far
as to the north of Solikamiky. I have brought ſpecimens of
them from fourſcore different places; but as they are of the
ſame nature as thoſe already ſpoken of, I ſhall not enter into
a deſcription of them. The copper in theſe mines is always
combined with the cretaceous part of the marl. All theſe
mines are found in the lower or newly-formed mountains :
theſe mountains appear to be all compoſed of marl, in which
the cretaceous párt prevails, and calcareous ſtones, fometimes
fandy.
XI. Calcareous coppery ſtone.
This ſtone is hard, compact, and of a fine grain. It is
compounded of a calcareous earth and ſmall fand. In ſome
places one may diſcover black argillaceous particles diſpoſed
in
9
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
215
'
in flakes. The copper is here joined with the ſmall ſand, and
eſpecially with the earth, to which it gives a ſea-green color,
ſometimes light, and often very dark. The coppery matter is
fometimes cryſtallized in ſmall cells like thoſe of the honey-
comb, the ſides of which are very thin. The copper in theſe
cryſtals appears to be combined with pure marl. This ore is
pretty rich, and is found to the ſouth of Souxon.
XII. Azure copper ore.
$
This is hard, compact, and heavý. It contains a calcareous.
earth, ſome fand, and copper. The metallic part gives various
colors to the ſeveral layers which compoſe it; two of theſe layers
are of a ſhining bright azure blue; thoſe in the middle are of
a pale green. According to M. le Sage's opinion, mentioned
under the article of the malachites, the copper in the azure
part is mineralized by a volatile alkali, and, in the green part,
by the greaſy matter produced from the volatile alkali decom-
pounded. This ore is pretty rich, and is found to the ſouth, of.
Echaterineuburg.
1
XIII. Copper mineralized in ſand and in word.
In this ore ſome blend, or black jack, may be diſtinguiſhed,
which at firſt appeared to me to be iron; it contains alſo fome
fand, wood and copper. It forms a very hard and compact ſtone in.
the ſandy parts, and in thoſe which contain the black jack. The
vegetable parts are fo friable that they are eaſily ſeparated. The
copper is diſtinguiſhed by large ſpots of a fine green graſs color.
The wood is black, and reſembles a coal, the parts of which
are combined with a greaſy earth. The copper is cryſtallized
in ſeveral parts of this vegetable, under the form of ſmall cells
ſuch as are before mentioned. They are ſometimes of a bright:
green,
con
-
1
ccor
AN ACCOUNT OF
216
1
green, deep and blackiſh, and moſt of them are ſhining ; ſo
that theſe cryſtallizations may be conſidered as vitreous. The
copper is every where joined to a calcareous earth; which is not
found but where the metal is. This ore is found northward of
Souxon,
-
XIV. Copper mineralized in a calcareous earth.
*This ore contains a little fand, and a great deal of copper
united to a calcareous earth : it is of a pale green, inclining to
a ſea color. It is porous and pretty hard, and is found to the
ſouth of Souxon.
XV. Azure copper ore, mineralized in ſand.
This is a ſandy friable ſtone, of a very coarſe grain. The
copper is diſtinguiſhed in it with the naked eye, by a number
of ſpots of a light azure blue. In ſome places this metal gives
a greeniſh color to the fand, which is of a dirty grey color ;
but by means of aqua fortis we find that the copper is always
united to a calcareous matter. This ore is found to the ſouth
of Echaterinenburg; and is pretty rich.
XVI. Copper mineralized in fond, and in wood.
This ore differs only from that of N° XIII. in having a leſs
quantity of ſand and black jack. There are many parts in it
of an azure blue, ſometimes difpofed in layers, and frequently
in ſpots. It is richer than that of Nº XIII, and is found to the
fouth of Souxon.
A
XVII. Copper mineralized in wood.
It is evident from the ſpecimens I have brought of this, that
it has belonged to a tree of at leait one foot in diameter: the
inſide
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
217
.
inſide is reduced almoſt to a very friable coal, although its
parts are combined with a greaſy kind of matter : the copper
is ſometimes cryſtallized in ſmall cells, ſuch as thoſe before
mentioned; but theſe cryſtallizations are only found in gene-
ral among the fibres of the wood, which has entirely changed
its natural appearance. The bark of the tree is diſtinctly
ſeen in it, four lines in thickneſs: it is divided into two layers;
one of an azure blue color, the other of a pale green, nearly
the color of verdigreaſe. This wood is taken from the mines
in the neighbourhood of Souxon. I have been told upon the
ſpot, that whole trees were ſometimes found in the beds of
theſe ores. I took the ſpecimens I brought with me, from a
collection which filled the greateſt part of a room more than
twenty feet long. The wood contains more or leſs copper,
according to the different places it comes from : its colors are
of various hues; but are always either green or of an azure
blue.
The copper mines of Souxon extend round about this
neighbourhood as far as 150 werſts, or 30 leagues. They
are found in mountains which are an hundred toiſes
high, and more eſpecially in thoſe whoſe flopes are confi-
derable; they are diſpoſed in beds which follow the ſlope of
theſe mountains ; here they form irregular channels: theſe
commonly unite in one principal channel, which is a kind of
center, from whence the branches extend ſometimes the length
of a mile. Theſe mines are generally placed nearly in the
middle of the height of theſe mountains. They approach
them by ſoughs digged in the ſides. They are about 78 feet
deep. They are obliged to ſupport the earth with timber.
They only uſe the mattock, and ſometimes the Nedge ham-
mer.
The produce of theſe mines is but indifferent. The richeſt
of them do not yield more than 4 per 100, and the others
Ff
much
>
218
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
much leſs. They are mixed one with another. I have had
fome fpecimens of this ore from 70 different places, but they
are all of the ſame nature, of which I convinced myſelf by
the-fame experiments. The copper is always united to a cal-
careous earth: I have never found it in veins of quartz, nor
mineralized by ſulphur, nor by arſenic.
:
S
1
XVIII. Red copper joined to filken copper.
The red copper is ſo very analogous to the red ſilver in this
mine, that it is only to be diſtinguiſhed from this metal by
fuſion. It is found ſcattered among the filken copper ove;
which refembles much the filken copper of China; but is more
folid. I know not how this red copper is mineralized; but it
appears to me; that it may be ranged in the claſs of viogin
copper. The-filken part of thịs ore is of a beautifut green;
mixed with a little calcareous earth : it is as rich as it is ſcarce';
and found in the neighbourhood of Echaterinenburg-
1
XIX. Virgin copper by flakes.
The'virgin copper is found in this ore diſperſed in ſmall
flakes, in a kind of reddiſh oker. The copper is of a yellowiſh
ied, one 'may diſcover, in ſome places, a ſmall quantity of
calcareous earth; and in others it reſembles folid cinnaber.
Tlie oker is. friable. This ore is found to the ſouth of
Echaterinenburg. In the neighbourhood of this town may
fometimes be found fome copper ore mineralized by ſulphur
in quartz; but this is not common.
)
}
wi
.
Remarks
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
219
1
Remarks on the copper mines of the Ryphæan moun-
tains in Siberia.
2
t
The copper mines we are acquainted with in the Ryphæan
mountains are never diſpoſed in veins; they are found in the
lower or newly-formed mountains: where they are commonly
diſpoſed in beds ſcattered here and there, and they often forma
different branches terminating at laſt in one. The mines of
Solikamſky obſerve the firſt of theſe orders, thoſe of Souxon,
the laſt. I was informed by people of the country, well verſed
in theſe matters, that all the other copper mines are arranged
in the fame manner. This ſeems alſo to be indicated by the
nature of theſe laſt ores, as they are all of the ſame kind;
Some few of thoſe brought from the neighbourhood of Echa-
terinenburg are an exception to the general rule.
I have brought away 16,9 ſpecimens of copper ore from
different places : they are all in marls or in calcareous ſtones,
partly compoſed of ſand; but the metallic fubſtance is almoſt
always found in the cretaceous part, and oftentimes in wood,
as in the neighbourhood of Souxon, The nature of theſe
ores ſhews plainly, that they have been recently formed. It
ſhould ſeem, as if the copper had been firſt diſſolved, and after-
wards carried to, and depoſited in the places where it is found;
but in this caſe we might expect to find it mixed indiſcri-
minately with the ſeveral kinds of matter of, which theſe
mountains are compoſed, whereas, on the contrary, it is only
found united to the calcareous ſubſtances, whether theſe happen.
to be mixed with clay or with ſand.
Moſt of theſe ores are of an azure blue' color, and the reſt
are green,
either dark, ſea color; or color of verdigreaſe.
According to M, le Sage's fyftem, the azure, ores are
Ff 2
mineralized
1
i
i
220
AN ACCOUNT OF
mineralized by a volatile alkali, and the green part by a greaſy
matter produced from the volatile alkali decompounded; fo
that the azure is changed into the green.
The copper mines from the 58 degree of latitude, to Soli-
amſky, ſituated in the 60 degree, are all found in marl, in
which the cretaceous part commonly prevails, and ſometimes
the argillaceous part. The low mountains ſituated weſtward
of the Ryphæan mountains, are all of the ſame nature, from
the 58 to the 60 degree of latitude.
Theſe mines are found at the depth of a few feet, and fol-
low the courſe of the foil to the level of the rivers *. From
theſe facts and from the levelling, the mean height of the
metallic coppery bed of Offa at Solikamſky turns out to be
172 toiſes above the level of the ſea. There are alſo ſome
copper mines to the eaſt of the Kama as far as Menzelinſk;
but theſe are ſo poor, that it is not worth while to work them.
I am little acquainted with this part of the foil, but from the
ſpecimens I have had, it appears to be the ſame as the reſt.
The height of the metallic bed in the confines of Menzelíník,
may be computed at 126 toiſes above the level of the fea of.
If this is compared with the height of Offa, which is 152, the
mean height of the metallic bed, from the 55 degree and a half
of latitude, to about the 57 degree and a half, will be 139 toifes;.
whereas I have computed that from Offa to Solikamſky at
* From this account, Offa may be conſidered as the loweſt point of the me
tallic coppery bed, in the weſtern part of the Ryphæan mountains ; and the mines
to the north of Solikamfky, as the higheſt. Ofta is 152 toiſes, Solikamíky 187,
above the level of she fea; the ſlope of the Kama, being then known to be one
foot 11 inches, and ſuppofing the flope of the ſmall rivulet Wiſzera to be the
fáme, the height of the metallic bed in this place will be 192 toiſes ; and ſince
that of the Kama at Offa is 152 toiſes, the mean height of the coppery bed is
therefore 172 toiſes. The mines in the neighbourhood of Souxon may be ranged
upon the ſame plain, Solotoukouſka being 185 toiſes above the level of the ſea.
+ The height of Menzelinſk is calculated from that of the Kama at Offa, and
from the given flope of this river.
4
172;
I
A JOURNEY TO.SIBERIA.
221
372; ſo that it riſes in-proportion as it advances northward
the length of the Kama.
We have ſeen that the mines in the neighbourhood of
Echaterinenburg were different from the others; they are alſo
ranged in a different plane. We find by the levelling * that
the copper inines ſituated about the 57 degree of latitude, and
mineralized by ſulphur in the quartz about the confines of
this town; are 238 toiſes above the level of the ſea : and if the
medium is taken between the three coppery beds; the mean
Height of the coppery bed will be found to be 183 toiſes above
the level of the ſea.
>
Of the gold mines in the neighbourhood of Echaterinen-
burg in Siberia.
Theſe are almoſt the only ones which are found in quartz
and diſpoſed in veins, í got plans of theſe mines, and went
over them with the greateſt attention, with a deſign of giving
a complete hiſtory of them. I marked all the obſervations I
made upon the plans, and brought away ſpecimens of all the
kinds of matter I found there.
Gold mines of Piſzminſkaia.
This mine is ſituated to the north of Echaterinenburg, in
78° 48' of longitude, and 57° 4' of latitude. The cham-
* The higheſt place where the copper ore is found in the quartz, is on the
river Czauſova, 15 leagues to the fouth eaſt of Bilimbaeuſkoi. The height of
Bilimbaguſkoi being given at 253 toiſes, and the ſlope of the river Czauſova at
fix feet feven inches, the height of this place will be found to be 264 toiſes
above the level of the ſea.. Korulina, which is 213 toiſes high, may be confi-
dered as the loweſt place; and conſequently, the mean height of the copper mines
is 238 toiſes.
bers
222
1
AN ACCOUNT OF
;
bers of this mine are directed from fouth to: norih, and its
veins from weſt to eaſt.
The gold ore is diſcovered by: a white. earth; inclining to a
grey color, mixed with ſome layers of a ferruginous earth.
The ſoil has been ſcarcely dug two feet deep, before the veins
of gold make their appearance ; they run to toiſes from weſt
to eaſt, and ſometimes 30 ; and are four or five. inches.broad at
the upper part, which is always the richeſt. The vein after's
wards diminiſhes in breadth and quatity, as it gets lower
down. Theſe veins repreſent pretty exactly a femicircle, of
which the upper part is the diameter. They are from two ott
three to 10 toiſes diſtant from each other, and rather inclined
to the horizon The matter, which ſeparates them is a bļgeiſh
hardened clay, which ſeems to contain ſome of the aſbeſtus,
as well as the white earth already mentioned. We alſo find a
vitrifiable earth in it, of a moderate conſiſtence; fome yellow,
black and red oker, pretty hard. The red oker is a fure fign
of the vein not being rich and as ſoon as it appears in any
quantity, the vein is neglected. The mine is almoſt always
terminated at the lower part, by a layer of this oker. ' This
mine is 14 toiſes deep; and the water is found immediately,
underneath it.
The vein conſiſts generally:of quartz, feparated in different
places by various kinds of matter, which I ſhall mention
hereafter. It is neceſſary, on account of theſe ſubſtances being
ſlightly connected together, to prop up the chambers with
timberThe wood is arranged in the fame manner as in
building the houſes in Ruſſia, ſo that in ſome places the
ground: cannot even be feen between the beams.
The gold is commonly fèến in the quartz, and often in a
very. friable .oker. It is found in ſmall ſpangles, which are
ſéparated here, asi, every where elſe, by waſhing. There are
workmen employed in conveying out of the chambers all the
ſubſtances
$
1
1
A JOURNEY TO:SIBERIA.
223
+
1
1
1
}
i
ſubſtances; they find there. Such as appear to contain gold
are laid in heaps near the criminals who have been condemned
to labpur, in the mines.. I Their feet are chained down, and
they are faſtenedito a ſeat made from a piece of a rock. They
ſeparate, with a hammer, the ore from the parts in which this
metal is not apparent. Other workmen are buſied in collect-
ing the ore, and carrying it to the mills prepared for grinding
and waſhing it:
The veins.gf the quartz are ſeparated by ſand, by the white
earth before mentioned, by clay, ſometimes solid, fometimes
ſoft, and by a grey ſtone, vitrifiable and pretty hard, but the
fòrm alone of the veïns, and their direction from weſt to caſt,
obſerves ſuch an unvariable law, that it is difficult to imagine,
how they can have been combined with the other ſubſtances,
moſt of which appear to have been ſučcellively conveyed into
theſe places. A finall quantity of lead is found in the quartz,
ſome pyrites; națive fulphur, and feveral brown cryſtals, like
thoſe of Bohemia and Saxony. They differ only from thoſe
cryſtals, which are called topaſes, in being a little harder..,'
The lower part of this mine is :200: ?toiſès above the level
of the fea.
...
1
.
1
i
I. Gold mine of Berefouſkoi.
ji
This is ſituated to the north of Échatérinenburg; in 57.
1' latitude, and 78° 54',longitude, inside
The veins of this are allo diſpoſed in parallels, except in a
few places. The direction of thoſe which are ſituated weſt-
ward is from ſouth to north-weſt, conſequently, they make
an angle of about 45 degrees with the eaſt. The direction
of thoſe veiņs' wheſe, fituațion,-is-eaſtward is more. Similar to
the veins of the mine of Piſzminſkaſa, being frequently from
weſt to eafk ;" and fuch" veins as are:thrown the fartheſt out of
5
this
1
224
AN ACCOUNT OF
)
this direction, make an angle of about 30 degrees from the
eaſt towards the ſouth. The internal texture of the earth in
this mine differs only from that of Piſzminſkaia, with regard
to a few ſubſtances I ſhall now take notice of.
There is leſs quartz in the veins of the mine of Bereſoulkoi,
than in thoſe of the former ; and the gold is moſt commonly
found in a black ferruginous earth, often cryſtallized in cubes.
This is the richeſt of all the ores. Veins of vitrifiable ſtone
of a grey color, ſometimes reddiſh, are alſo to be found in it.
This ſtone is full of mica, and ſeveral ſmall brown cryſtalsa
At other times cubes of quartz and ferruginous earth form a
layer five or fix lines thick upon theſe ſtones, and upon others
of fand; to which they are ſo ſlightly attached, and ſo looſely
connected, that they may eaſily be ſeparated with the finger:
This ſtone. is likewife found in veins where iron is cryſtallized
in cubes. I have already mentioned theſe in ſpeaking of the iron
· ores. Theſe two cubic iron ores are the ſame. Having deſired
M. le Sage to analyſe then, he found that theſe cubes
pro-
duced 70 pounds per quintal; and, according to this learned
chymiſt, the iron is mineralized in them by a marine acid *
The bottom of the mine is 200 toiſes above the level of the
ſea,
II, Gold mine of Berefouſkoi.
In 70° 50' of longitude, and 57º. of latitude. The veins
may likewiſe be conſidered as parallel : fome of them, how-
ever are directed from weſt to eaſt, while others make an
angle of about 23° from the eaſt towards the ſouth, and
-
* M. le Sage intends to preſent to the Royal Academy of Sciences, a diſſerta-
tion upon this cubic ore, for which reaſon I have not enlarged upon it. It
differs, however, from that of NP XLIX, as the cubes are larger, and that, when
reduced to powder, it is ſlightly attracted by the loadſtone.
from
:
1
A JOURNÉ Y TO SIBERIA.
225
3
from the eaſt towards the north. The internal texture is in
other 'reſpects the ſame as the firſt; and the bottom of the
mine is 201 toiſes above the level of the ſea.
Gold mine of Ouktous.
1
· In 780 49, of longitude; bý: 560 56, of latitude . Moſt
of the veins are in the ſame manner parallel: others make an
angle of about 20°. and ſome of 40°. froni the eaſt towards
the north. The internal texture of the earth is nearly the
ſame as in the mine of Bereſoulkoi, with this difference, that
the veins in the mines of Ouktous aré fometimes 63 toiſes in
length, whereas in the other they do tjöf exceed twenty toiſés.
The bottom of the mine is 216 toiſes above the level of the
fea.
$
Gold mine of Chilovditớetfe.
Sini
In 79° 17' of longitude, by 56° 31' of latitude. The
veins aré' fomewhat irregular; but their general direction is
ſuch as to form an angle of about 25. from the eaſt towards
the ſouth. The veins are about 40 toiſes long; and the bot-
tom of the mine 207 toifes above the level of the ſea. :
The produce of theſe mines is ſo trifling, that it does not
always clear the expences, although labour is at an exceeding
low price, on account of the flaves who are employed there.
· The ſilver mines are not worth mentioning. They are leſs
uſeful to the kingdon of Ruffà, thári they are to natural
philoſophers, to whoſe conſideration they preſént á nümber of
intereſting inquiries.
We have ſeen that the mine of Ouktous was the higheſt of
all theſe, being 216 toiſes above the level of the ſea, and that
of Berefouſkoi; of : 200 toiſes, the loweft. Conſequently, the
mean
1
i
G8
226
AN ACCOUNT OF
mean height of this metallic bed is 208 toiſes. I have deter-
mined that of the coppery bed at 183 toiſes, and that of the
ferruginous bed at 228 toiſes. The beds of iron and thoſe of
gold are therefore nearly of an equal height: and if we recollect
what has been ſaid in the account of the iron ores, it is cer-
tain that they are all in vitrifiable ſubſtances, among which I
have not found the ſmalleſt particle of calcareous matter. . I
have made the fame obſervation, on upwards of fourſcore
fpecimens of gold ores, with this difference, that theſe are
found in quartz. The copper is the only ore found in a cal-
careous matter. Theſe ſeveral facts ſeem to point out the
height of the vitrifiable and of the calcareous matter in this
chain. They are founded on a number of obſervations, con-
eurring to eſtabliſh this truth; which has been farther con-
firmed to me by all the inquiries I have made on the ſpot, in
the courſe of my journey, either northward or ſouthward.
In all the lower parts of theſe mountains. I have conſtantly
found calcareous ſtones, and vitrifiable ſtones in all the higher
parts.
: .
It follows, therefore, from theſe ſeveral obſervations, that
the calcareous matter riſes in theſe mountains as high as 183
toiſes; this is ſtill farther confirmed by the height of the vitri-
fiable matter, which is found at 218 toiſes. In the laſt heights
the gold and iron mines are placed, in the firſt the copper
mines.
I have determined the height of the moſt elevated plane of
Ruſſia; from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky, at 185 toiſes above
the level of the fea; and the mean height of the chain ſtand-
ing upon this plane, at 270 from whence it may be
concluded, that the copper mines and the calcareous earths
terminate at the height of this firſt plane, and that the gold
and iron mines are found at the lower part of the vitrifiable
fubſtances, at 52 toiſes above the mean height of the chain.
As
toiſes;
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
227
As moſt of the ores appeared to me, on the ſpot, recently
formed, and conveyed there, I imagined that the real mines
ſhould be ſearched for in the middle of the chain, in higher
places; but I was informed by the directors of theſe mines,
and by all the miners I conſulted, that frequent attempts had
been made to look for them in theſe places, but as theſe
attempts had always been fruitleſs, the deſign was now quite
given up.
I ſhall cloſe this article, with ſome remarks on the teeth of
the Mamout, ſo much talked of by travellers. Monf. d'Auben-
ton has demonſtrated that theſe teeth, were the real elephant's
tulks. I have brought pieces of ſome of them, which muſt have
belonged to an elephant of the largeſt kind. We cannot diſcover
by any aſtronomical knowledge, whether the temperature of
this climate was ever ſimilar to that in which theſe animals are
produced.
M. Franklin, a celebrated Engliſh natural philoſopher,
informed me, as he went through Paris, that he had found
ſeveral tuſks in America, which were ranged in the claſs of
elephant's tuſks: and told me at the ſame time, that they had
found ſeveral jaw bones there belonging to the ſame animal.
I deſired him to get me one of thoſe jaw-bones, which he was
ſo kind as to ſend me. It was found out here not to be the
jaw of an elephant; but, at the ſame time, nobody knows what
animal it has belonged to If there were any accurate obſerva-
tions which made it evident that there are in America tulks
ſimilar to thoſe of the elephant, as M. d'Aubenton has made
it appear concerning the tulks found in Siberia, and if it could
likewiſe be proved, that the jaws I received from M. Franklin
belong to the ſame animal, it would then be certain, that there
had been an animal different from the elephant, but furniſhed
with the ſame tuſks, and that animal might have exiſted in
Siberia.
Gg2
Of
3
228
.
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
Of the tame and wild animals, birds, fiſh, and inſekts:
1
HE Ruffians live upon very indifferent forts of food;
eſpecially in the country from Moſco to Tobolſky, as may
be féen in the account already given. There is however great
plenty of all the neceſſaries of life throughout this extent of
land, except bread and wine. The rivers abound with fiſh,
and the country with all ſorts of game. The peaſants feldom
eat butchers meat, and leſs frequently game; and ſeem to care
very little about this kind of food. They live chiefly on fiſh,
becauſe they can be ſupplied with it eafily in large quantities.:
Fiſh is fo plentiful, eſpecially in Siberią, that, inſtead of buying.
it from the fithermen, it is often the cuſtom to make bar-
gains with them for the chance of a certain number of drafts.
One may always get fiſh enough to keep a whole family for:
ſeveral days, for the value of four or five pence Engliſh. Game:
may alſo be had at a very low price; but the Ruſſians dreſs it
badly, and in the moſt uncleanly manner.
In other places,
many people are enticed by the luxuries of the table;. but a
franger in Ruſſia eats only to fupport life.
The partridge is very common at Tobolſky, and all over
Ruſſia, as well as the moor-cock, the wood-hen, and the quails.
but all: theſe birds have a diſagreeable: fiſhy; taſte. There are
alſo infinite, numbers;of aquatic birds round about Tobolſky,
and in all the northern parts of Siberia ;. but moſt of them,
as well as the birds. of prey, are met with in the reſt of
Europe.
I brought away the following birds from the country about
Fabolſky...
The fea peacock
The grey ployer.
The ſea pie....
: The leſſer godwit.
The Swiſs lapwing, The green hank.
a
The
1
1
6
-
1
t
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. .
229.
3
The wigeon.
The large afh colored ſea gulb.
The pin-tail duck. The black and white gull
The tufted duck,
The great curlew.
Gargany and teal.
The feoter.
The common mallard. The diver.
All theſe birds have been deſcribed in other works, I have
only taken notice of the two laſt, becauſe they differ in ſome.
reſpects from thoſe Mr. Briſſon has deſcribed in his treatiſe on
birds.
The diver of Siberia ſeems to be the fame as that Mr.
Briſion has deſcribed, under the name of the red neck diver *
ktom.
1
* The red neck diver.
It is rather larger than the tamê duck ;; from the extremity of the bill to that
of the tail, it is one foot, eleven inches, fix lines long“; and two feet,, three inches,,
feven lines long, to the extremity of the nails; its bill, from the tip to the corners
of the mouth, is two inches, ten lines long; its tail one inch, ten lines; its foot,
two inches, eight lines; the middle one of the three anterior toes, together with
the nail, is three inches, one line; the external toe, three inches, three lines; the
internal one, two inches, eight lines, and the poſterior one, only eight lines. los
Alight is three feet, eight lines; and its wings when cloſe, hardly reach beyond the
root of the tail: the top of its head is covered with ſmall feathers brown in their
middle part, and aſh-colored at their edges; all the reſt of the head, the throat
and ſides of the neck, as far as about two thirds of its length, are a h-colored :
the occiput and the under part of the neck, as well as the fides of it near the body,
are covered with ſmall brown feathers, edged on both fides with white; which
makes them appear variegated with longitudinal ſpots, ſome white, others brown;
the feathers, however, of the neck neareſt the back, inſtead of being bordered
with white, are only marked on their edges with ſmall ſpots of this color; the
back, the rump, and the upper parts of the tail, are of a ſhining brown color ; the
feathers on the ſhoulder are of the ſame color, ſome of them being marked with
ſmall white ſpots. On the lower part of the neck, there is a ſpot of a
beautiful cheſnut color *, -four inches long, and about eighteen lines broad at its
lower 'part : its figure is that of an Iſoſceles triangle, with its apex towards the
throat. The lower part of the 'neck, beneath this ſpot, is covered with feachers
1
* In the diver I brought with me, this ſpot is of a beautiful cheſnut color: but is not
more than two inches fix lines in length; its breadth, at the lower part, is fifteen lines, and.
at the upper part eight. Above this ſpot, the lower part of the neck is covered with
farall feathers, brown in the middle, and edged all round with white : the breaſt
, tie
tellyand the legs, are of a very fine filken white color, like that of the Didappers..
I
230
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
tom. vi. page 111. N° 111.) the deſcription here given of it
is the ſame as that gentleman's. The differences I have ob-
ferved will be mentioned in a note,
I have ranged the ſecond bird in the claſs of the ſea ducks ;
it as ſome analogy to the ſcoter ufo deſcribed by Mr. Briſſon,
(tom.
A
of a brown color in the middle, and edged all round with white. The
breaft, the belly, and the legs, are of a beautiful white; the ſides are covered
with browe feathers, moſt of which are edged with white; thoſe under
the tail are alſo brown, and almoſt all tipped with white; the feathers underneath
the wings are white ; ſome of the largeſt of them, however, are rather afh-colored
on their outſide, the ſmall feathers on the tops of the wings, and the large ones,
at the greateſt diſtance from the body, are of a ſhining brown color; the large and
middling fized feathers neareft the body are of the ſame color, and marked on
their edges with a few ſmall white ſpots; the wing is compoſed of thirty feathers
of a dark and almoſt blackiſh color, but much lighter at their origins on the infide
only: the two neareſt the body are moreover marked with ſmall white ſpots,
placed on their edges, near their extremities: the firſt feather is very ſhort, the
fecond the longeſt of all; the tail is compoſed of twenty brown feathers; the
middle ones are rather longer than the ſide feathers; theſe continue decreaſing
gradually in length to the outermoſt on each ſide, which is the ſhorteſt; ſo that
the end of the tail is rounded: the bill is black; the feet, the toes, together with
the membranes, and the nails, are blackiſh, but the inſide of the feet and toes is
inclined to a reddih caft. This diver is found in the northern ſeas, builds its neſt
on little eminences met with in rivers, and lays but two eggs. From Mr. de
Reaumur's cabinet.
+ The ſcoler.
It is ſomewhat larger than the tame duck; from the extremity of its bill to
that of its tail its length is one foot, eight inches, three lines; its bill, from the
tip to the corner of the mouth, is two inches three lines long; its tail, three
inches, three lines; its foot, two inches; the outward toe with the nail, three
inches, the middle
' toe, two inches, eleven lines; the inward toe, two inches, two
lines, and the bind toe, ten lines. Its wings, when cloſe, extend as far as the
middle of the tail; their length from the pinion is ten inches; the head, the
throat, the neck, and the brealt, are of a deep black poliſhed color; the back, the
rump, and the coveriogs of the upper part of the tail are of the fame color, but
neither ſo deep nor ſo ſhining; the ſides and the belly are blackiſh; the ſmall
feathers underneath the wings are of the ſame color; the large ones are aſh-
c lored; the ſmall feathers on the outſide of the wings, as well as the large ones,
are of the ſame black color as the back: the feathers of the wings are of the
color of the back on their outſide; thoſe which are nearer the body are blackish
on their inlide, and thoſe which are at the greateſt diſtance are afh-colored :
the feathers of the wings decreaſe in lingth in proportion as they are bearer the
bády.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
236
tom. vi. pag. 420, Nº 28.), of which you may be convinced
by comparing my deſcription with his; which I have copied
wherever there was any affinity between the two birds, in order
that they may be better known.
Pelicans, ſwans, and ſome few didappers, are alſo found about
Tobolſky. There is an infinite variety of ſea peacocks; as.
there are ſcarcely two of them to be found alike.
The rivers and lakes of Siberia, as well as thoſe of Ruflia,
contain almoſt all the ſame kinds of fiſh as are found in
Europe, trouts, pikes, tench, breams and carp; but eels, craw-
fiſh, the common ſalmon and ſmelts, are very ſcarce. All forts;
of ſturgeon are to be found here, and whitings, haddocks, and.
ſmall cods, are the moſt common of all.
The rivers of Siberia abound with many other kinds of
fiſh: unknown in Europe. Among theſe is the ſterlet, which
is ſo very like the ſturgeon that there is ſcarce any difference,
except that it is much ſmaller and much more delicate. It is
ſo fat that it may be fried without oil. The fat of it is yellow,
and is collected for the uſe of the kitchen. The people are very,
careful of its eggs, as well as of thoſe of the ſturgeon; they
fry them a little in oil, with ſalt and ſpices of the country.
.
body. Underneath the flag part of the wing there is a tranſverſe white band,
compoſed of twelve feathers ariſing from the bend of the wing; when the wings,
are cloſe, that part of this white band, which remains expoſed, is three inches
long, and about eight or nine lines broad. Theſe white feathers cover the large
ones. 'The bill forms a ſmall black eminence, on which the noſtrils are placed ;
at its upper part it is one inch, fix lines long, from the tip to the feathers, and
eleven lines to the part where the eminence begins *: the breadth of the bill is
one inch, and it is of a brimſtone color; two black ſtreaks are ſeen on both ſides
of the noftrils ;, they diverge towards a round part which is bent on the lower bill:
the bill is denticulated, like that of the common duck. This ſcoter is found in
the marſhes round about Tobolſky in Siberia. From the collection of the Marchiga
neſs of Aligni.
* This eminence has not the leaſt analogy to the tubercle in the footer cefcrib.d by:
Mr. Briffon
There
232 AN ACCOUNT ACC
/
OF
Theſe eggs, dreſſed in this manner, are known by the name of
caviar, which is put up in pots like muſtard; this food is as
much eſteemed as the ſterlet.
This fiſh and ſturgeon are very common at Tobolſky, and
confequently the caviar alſo; but this laſt kind of food, and
the ſterlet, are very dear throughout the reſt of Ruſſia. At
Tobolſky, a ſterlet, two feet long, ſells ſometimes for no more
than ſixpence Engliſh. All other fiſh are exceedingly cheap
there, as they are in general all over Ruflia.
The tame animals fed at Tobolſky, and from thence to St.
Peterſburg, are oxen, horſes; ſome ſheep, dogs, fowls, geeſe,
and ducks in great plenty:
The oxen * are of a very ſmall breed, as well as the horſes;
theſe laſt animals run with great ſwiftneſs, and are almoſt indea
fatigable : they run through a poſt of twenty leagues with the
greateſt eaſe and without any inconvenience.
There are ſcarce any oxen or horſes to be found beyond
Tobolſky; the method of travelling there is with dogs har-
neſſed to the fledges.
The wild animals are black and white bears: the firſt are
very common, the laſt are found on the borders of the Frozen
Sea. There are common wolves in all the foreſts, as well as
lynxes, boàrs, elks, a kind of ſtag very like the fallow deer,
and foxes, which, although of the fame fpecies, are ſtill very
different with reſpect to the color of their ſkin; ſome being
perfeally white, others yellow inclining to red. Some are grey,
with a black ſtreak on the back; theſe are much valued the
moſt ſcarce and moſt beautiful are perfectly black. The ſkin
of one of theſe ſometimes ſells for three or four hundred
soubles or two thoufand livres of France. They are commonly
found towards the eaſtern part of Siberia; in the way
from
1
1
* The oxen of the Ukraine are very large.
V
Tobolſky
t
.
--
--
.
A" JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
233
5
و
1
"
Tobolſky to Kamtſchatka. Ermines and fables are alſo molt
common in the ſame places: the fine fables are extremely dear,
as the lining of a man's ſuit of cloaths fells for five or fix thou-
ſand livres, and ſometimes twenty'; although I myſelf never ſaw
any furrs of this price in Ruſſia. In France, the tails of the mar-
tins are much valued : in Siberia, this part of the ſkin of the
animal is the leaſt in repute;. becauſe the hair of it is too
harſh: the moſt beautiful martins indeed have feldom fine
tails; they are perfectly black, or have but few grey hairs : the
back is the part moſt valued, ſo that furriers, who chuſe to be
ſupplied with fine furrs, cut up all theſe ſkins, and ſew the
backs together, in order to match them; this makes the kind of
furr that is ſo very dear. Beſides that, the ſkins of fables are
thicker of hair than thoſe of the martins of other countries;
the ſhag is alſo longer, fofter, and the furrs that are made of
it are much lighter..
The gulo, or glutton, is allo found in Siberia, in the diftrict
of Hinik; as well as otters, beavers, the iſatis, or fox of Sibe-
ria, rein-deer, and the ſayga, a kind of wild goat, which is
chiefly found, as well as the otters and beavers, in the ſouthern
part of Siberia, near the origins of the rivers Irtyſz, Jenifſea,
and the Oby. The otters, beavers, and the rein-deer, are
more common at Kamtſchatka, they are not to be found in
the reſt of Siberia, except in the eaſtern parts.
The inhabitants collect themſelves in companies to go a
hunting theſe animals ; they go at the cloſe of the winter, from
the month of March to the end of April, taking proviſions with
them for ſeveral days, I have been aſſured that they fome-
times go in rackets, as I have mentioned before, but I never
ſaw this done in Siberia, ſo that it does not appear to be com-
monly the cuſtom., They catch the ſmall animals with ſpringes
and nets, and the large ones with traps.
Hh
The
1
A
1
1
+
234
AN ACCOUNT OF
They cloath themſelves with the moſt common furrs, chiefly
with ſheep ſkins: they fell the others to pay their taxes and
their lords.
The furrs of Jeniſſeik are more valued than thoſe of the Oby
and the Lena. I have only mentioned the names of all theſe
animals here, as they are perfectly well deſcribed in the natural
hiſtory of the king's cabinet by Meſſrs. Buffon and Daubenton.
Partridges and hares are white in the winter, and ſquirrels
grey. Theſe animals regain their natural color in ſummer;
the partridges while they are moulting, and the quadrupeds by
ſhedding their coats. Although the ſame phoenomenon be
obſerved in ſome other countries, I was ſo ſtruck with it in
Ruflia, that I reſolved to examine whether it was to be ac-
counted for from the nature of the climate or the ſpecies of
theſe animals. I found no difference between the hares of
Ruſſia and thoſe of France to outward appearance, except that
the ſkins of the firſt are thicker of hair. They have alſo
underneath their paws a kind of down, like that of ſwans.;
but there is no hair underneath the paws of hares in our tem-
perate climate.
If the exceſſive cold in Ruſſia was really the cauſe of the
white color in theſe animals, they ought not to grow white when
fed in a ſtove during the winter time. I fed a hare in the
ſummer time at Tobolſky, intending to make this experiment,
which I could not fucceed in, becauſe my hare died before
I left Tobolíky; but paſſing through Moſco, at my return from
Siberia, I ſaw a lady who had a tame ſquirrel, which was
already turned grey at the end of O&tober, though it was always .
kept in a very hot ſtove. I do not think the point can be deter-
mined from this one fact; which is, however, ſufficient to throw
doubts upon the opinions of thoſe, who imagine that the white-
neſs of hares and partridges is a conſequence of the exceſſive
cold
A JOURNEY'TO SIBERIA. 235
cold theſe creatures are expoſed to in Ruſſia; they ſeem rather
to be of a different ſpecies from thoſe of our climates.
The infects of Siberia and Ruſſia are very little known.
Notwithſtanding the pains I took to acquire ſome know-
ledge of them, yet I am ſcarce able to give any freſh information
to naturaliſts on this ſubject.
The variety of objects I was engaged in throughout my
journey, did not allow me, as I was alone, to collect infects
myſelf, becauſe I could not ſtay long enough in the country. I
was in hopes to have met with ſome aſſiſtance in the places
where I ſtopped, by promiſing rewards to all perſons who
would ſupply me with inſects; but yet I had not one brought
to me. I can, however, venture to ſay in general, that moſt of
the infects of Ruſſia are of the ſame ſpecies as thoſe which are
found in marſhes and ponds; they commonly appear in Siberia
about the month of July,
There are ſuch numbers of large gnats, eſpecially at Tom
bolſky, that they are very troubleſome to the inhabitants, éven
in their own apartments. As ļ was unacquainted with this
inconvenience, I took no care at firſt to guard myſelf againſt
theſe flies, ſo that I could not be one moment at eaſe from the
itching occaſioned by their bites: my legs, my face, and hands,
were ſo conſiderably ſwelled, that I was obliged to keep my bed
for ſeveral days. I did not venture out afterwards without
boots, covering my face with a veil, and putting gloves on,
according to the cuſtom of the country. Soldiers who'ſtood
centry took the ſame precautions; and I have ſeen ſome of
them cover their faces with pitch. As I was obliged to have
my face uncovered, in order to make my aſtronomical obſer-
vations, I had a fire made with peat round my obſervatory,
ſo as to raiſe a conſiderable ſmoke; this made the inſects diſap-
pear, and when I was going to take my obſervation I had the
fire put out again.
H h 2
The
-
A
1
1
236
AN ACCOUNT OF
The large gnats are not the only inſects with which the in-
habitants of Tobolſky are incommoded ; the air being alſo full
of ſmall gnats, they form clouds, which are always in motion,
and are continually ſticking againſt one's face, but are more
troubleſome than hurtful.
Clouds of locuſts and dragon-flies appear ſometimes in theſe
regions. I have been aſſured, that, in the years 1749, 1750,
and 1751, there were ſuch multitudes of locuſts in Ukraine,
that they deſtroyed all the corn round about Bielgorod, as well
as all the vegetables and the leaves of the trees : and there ap-
peared at Tobolſky, on the ſecond of July 1761, ſuch a great
number of dragon flies, that the noiſe they made, tempted me
to go out of my room in order to find out the cauſe of it.
From the obſervations I made, it appeared that theſe inſects
formed a column, extending from the river Irtyſz to my ob-
ſervatory; it was therefore about 500 toiſes long: the height of
the column was not above five toiſes. It made its firſt
appear-
ance about eight o'clock in the morning, and continued paſſing
till one in the afternoon, following the banks of the river in
its courſe from north to fouth. Thefe inſects flew with inex-
preſſible fwiftneſs. In order to have ſome idea of this, I fixed
my eyes upon one cloud of theſe flies, with a watch in my
hand, which marked the ſeconds, and began to run as faſt as
poſſible, attempting to follow it; in nine or ten ſeconds I per-
ceived the cloud began to get beyond me. I then meaſured the
ground I had gone over, and found that it covered between
19 a and 20 toiſes. I convinced myſelf, by ſeveral repeated ex-
periments, that this column of infects moved at the rate of
20 toiſes in nine ſeconds, and conſequently fourſcore thouſand.
toiſes, or three leagues and a half in an hour; ſo that as the
column had been five hours in paſſing, it muſt at leaſt have
occupied a ſpace of ſeventeen leagues in length: I have made
it appear, that the column was alſo five toiſes in breadth, and
five
-
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
237
0
five in height; it muſt therefore have contained an infinite
number of inſects. They appeared at firſt under the form of a
cloud, which ſeemed to graze the earth, ſo that we were afraid
to come near it ; and when once got into it, our faces were ſtruck
every inſtant with the quantity of theſe flies, which were per-
fectly ſimilar to thoſe we have in France.
From all that has been ſaid it appears, that game and fiſh
are found in Siberia, and that butchers meat is common in ſome
places; but that corn does not grow kindly in this province. It
is brought hither from parts of Ruſſią ſituated in Europe.
Monopoly makes it dearer in Siberia, on account of the frauds
which prevail there, in ſpite of the watchfulneſs of the go-
vernors; ſo that the people ſeldom eat any breada
The Ruſſians, indeed, in general know not how to make
bread : in Siberia, they do not ſeparate the bran from the
flower; their bread is neither leavened nor baked, ſo that if
one throws a bit of it againſt the wall, it ſticks there like
plaiſter ; it is four and black. There was no other kind of
bread in uſe at Tobolsky all the while I was there, except at
the archbiſhop's. The bread is ſo bad, that thoſe who were
along with me determined not to eat any of it, till all the
biſcuit I brought with me from St. Peterſburg, which I in-
tended to keep for my return, was conſumed.
The archbiſhop has his flower fifted, and has ſmall loaves
made of it, two or three inches in diameter ; he was ſo oblig-
ing as to ſend me now and then a dozen of them, which was a
very conſiderable preſent: he fent ſome alſo to the governor on
feaſt-days; they were cut into ſmall ſlices, one of which was
given to each gueſt.
Wine is known at Tobolsky by report only: the perſons who
go from St. Peterſburg or Moſco into Siberia fometimes, take
a few bottles with them; but travellers are generally leſs anxi-
ous about providing themſelves with wine for theſe journies,
8
QIZ:
1
238
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
on account of their being obliged to fupply themſelves withi
every other neceſſary of life. The liquors in uſe at Tobolſky
are the ſame as thoſe I have already mentioned in ſeveral parts
of this work. The common people drink quouas, and the other
inhabitants drink beer, mead, and other liquors made with
brandy.
A conſiderable revenue,arifes to the ſovereign from brandy,
which is made only from corn, all over Ruſſia. The people,
who undertake this contract, fell a fun of brandy to the crown
for thirty roubles *, or a hundred and fifty livres of France
and the crown ſells it again to the public at 90 roubles, or 450
livres of France. All the Ruſſians are forbidden to make
brandy, on pain of the moſt ſevere puniſhments. The nobility
alone are permitted to provide themſelves with ſome for their
own uſe.
;
I
1
* The gun contains 480 French quarts; and I have been aſſured that 24 of
theſe diſtilled, produce about two quarts of ſpirit of wine.
1
1
of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
239
.
Of the climate of Sibèria, and the other provinces of
Ruſſia.
T!
HE vaſt empire of Ruſſia extends about' nineteen hun-
dred leagues * from weſt to eaſt, that is, from the iſland
Dago to Cape Tchuktſchi, which bounds it to the eaſt to
About fourteen hundred and ſeventy of theſe leagues are taken
up by Siberia alone, and the remaining four hundred and
thirty make up the reſt of Ruſſia. The breadth of the latter
part, from Azoph to its boundaries in the Frozen Ocean , is
five hundred and twenty-five leagues. The greateſt breadth of
Siberia, from its ſouthern boundaries towards Selinginſki So
is near ſeven hundred leagues [.
I was told, in paſſing through Solikamſky **, a city ſituated
in the weſtern limits of Siberia, that in the year 1761, Mr.
de L'Ile's thermometer had funk down to two hundred and
eighty degrees, which anſwers to about ſeventy of M. de
Reaumur's. This extreme and almoſt incredible degree of
cold appeared the more aſtoniſhing to me, as the thermo-
meter, on which it was obſerved, was expoſed on a wall
A
* One degree contains five and twenty of thefe leagues, or 2282 toifes, ſup-
poſing the mean degree of the meridian to be fifty-ſeven thouſand and fixty,
toiſes.
+ The longitude of the iſland of Dago is about forty degrees, and that of
Cape Tchuktſchi, two hundred and nine.
| Azoph is at the forty-ſeventh degree of latitude, and the limits of the north
about the fixty-eighth degree.
$ The limits of the ſouth are at about forty-nine degrees of latitude, and ex-
tend as far as ſeventy-ſeven degrees.
q Theſe are the greateſt dimenſions. The mean length of Ruffia, as far as
Siberia, is about three hundred and fifty leagues; its mean breadth four hundred.
The mean length of Siberia may be reckoned fourteen hundred and ſeventy
leagues, its mean breadth, five hundred.
** Longitude, ſeventy-four degrees four and twei ty minu.es; latitude, fiftya
pine degrees, thirty-five minutes,
to
1
240
AN ACCOUNT OF
to the north, in an open yard, ſo that I did not conceive it was
poſſible a man ſhould live in the degree of cold he muſt ne-
ceſſarily be expoſed to, in croſſing the yard to take the obſer-
vation; and I was ſtill confirmed in this opinion, by what I
had myſelf experienced from the cold in Ruſſia. I had often
feared not being able to ſupport it, though M. de Reaumur's
thermometer fell only to about two and twenty degrees. My
breath was then uſed to freeze about my lips, and to make
one entire icicle with my beard, which I had ſhaved only once
ſince my leaving Moſco, at Niſan-Novogorod, where I had
made fome ſtay. The reſt of my body, indeed, was guarded
by the quantity of furrs I was covered with, beſides that the
very
ſnow which fell, would ſometimes defend me, as it lay five
or fix inches deep about my fledge; yet the air I breathed,
preſſed with ſuch force upon my breaſt, which had never been
affected before, that I was like to ſink under the acuteneſs of
the continual pain. This induced me to ſuſpect the validity
of what I had been told about the ſeventy degrees of cold :
beſides, that mercury condenſed in a thermometer, to a certain
degree, requires a far more intenſe cold to keep up its conden-
ſation; ſo that ſuppoſing the cold of Solikamſky four times
more ſevere than what I had been expoſed to, although ſuch a
degree of cold muſt have been exceſſive, and ſcarce poſlible to
be conceived, yet it would ſtill have been much leſs intenſe,
than what the inhabitants of the place muſt have really felt.
Being deſirous of gaining every poſſible light on this extra-
ordinary fact, I went to ſee the thermometer the Ruſſian had
made uſe of; it was fixed on a plate of copper divided with
the greateſt nicety; and the height of it, aſcertained for that
day, according to the known rules, agreed exactly with my
thermometer, made with the greateſt accuracy on M. de Reau-
mur's, principles; fo that I could no longer be in any doubt
about the goodneſs of the inſtrunient, I called therefore for the
5
diary
)
241
A TO SIBERI A.
A 1
JOURN
JOURNEY "
diary of obſervations made throughout the whole year, and
from examining the progreſſion of the thermometer, received
the moſt ſatisfactory evidence of the truth of this aſtoniſhing
fact. To ſuch extreme cold, the frequent accidents, which
happen to travellers in Siberia, are certainly to be attributed.
I was aſſured at Solikamsky, that the cold ſometimes increaſed
fo conſiderably in a few hours, as to ſtrike both men and
horſes dead, who happened to be at too great a diſtance from
any houſe to ſhelter themſelves ſpeedily from it.
In common cold weather, it frequently happens, that ſome
parts only of the body are frozen ; in this caſe, it is uſual to rub
them with ſnow, by which the circulation is immediately re-
ſtored. When ſuch an .accident happens to the face, which
generally loſes all ſenſation in theſe exceſſive froſts, the perſon
affected in this manner muſt be told of it; for without
this eſſential piece of ſervice, which people do each other by
turns, the frozen part would ſoon be loft.
The climate of Tobolsky is very cold. In the year 1735,
M. de Reaumur's thermometer was obſerved to be at 30 de-
grees in this city * ; it appears, however, that the winters are
leſs ſevere there than at Solikamsky. Although the winter of
1761 was very rigorous in this capital of Siberia, it by no
means came up to what was felt at Solikamsky.
The ſoil of the country about Tobolsky is very fit for
agriculture; a layer of black earth from one to two feet
deep, being every where to be met with. This earth is ſo fat
as to make clay uſeleſs; and ſo light as to be ploughed eaſily
with one horſe. Notwithſtanding all theſe circumſtances, ſo
favorable to the cultivation of land, this is ſtill extremely ne-
glected, owing as much to the lazineſs of the inhabitants, as
to the ſeverity of the cold, the length of the winters, and the
1
* M. De Liſle, vol. acad. 1749, pag. 2. des mémoires.
I i
almoſt
A
242
AN ACCOUNT OF
I
1
almoſt continual rains which follow the thaw. Theſe are the
feveral cauſes, on account of which, the little corn that is ſown
ſeldom comes to perfection.
In our more temperate climates, at the beginning of May,
nature ſeems to revive, and to impart new life to all that breathes
or vegetates; the trees are adorned with freſh leaves, and the
face of the whole country with an agreeable verdure, the dif-
ferent ſhades of which form a variety of pleaſing landſcapes.
The birds have already choſen their mates, begin to enliven
nature with ſport and ſong, and fill every hedge or green tree
with ſounds of joy. The lark ſeems to give the ſignal of the
riſing morn; now be ſoars above the clouds, making the air
: ring with his warbling notes, and now, in an inſtant lights on
beds of flowers, with which the meadows and fields areenamelled.
All nature is beautified, and inſpires cheerfulneſs and pleaſure in
our climates, while dreadful winter ſtill reigns at Tobolſky.
Inſtead of that verdure, and thoſe flowers whoſe fragrance is
ſcattered far around; the continued melting of the ſnows,
forms and keeps up torrents in the mountains, ſome of which
ruſh into the neighbouring rivers, ſwell them, and overflow
the country; others roll over the immenſe plain beneath,
ploughing it up in all directions, and ſpreading confuſion and
deſtruction all around. Then the plain, viewed from ſome
neighbouring hill, appears like a new ſea, formed, on a ſudden,
in the midſt of a continent. The ſky is then almoſt always
darkened by clouds, whoſe vapours frequently fall down
in rain, ſometimes in ſnow or frozen miſts, which are the
more alarming, as they are always driven by impetuous winds,
and therefore occaſion more acute pains than are felt from a
much greater degree of cold. This ſeaſon of the year uſually
paſſes in this alternation of rain, ſnow, and miſts. On the
4th of June, the whole country was three times covered with
{now, which diſappeared as often; ſoon after, the air became
more
>
4
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
243
1
f
more temperate by the approach of the ſun to the folſtice; this
luminary, at that time of the year, is almoſt always upon the
horizon, ſo that one may read with the utmoſt eaſe at midnight.
Although the heat laſts but for a ſhort time, yet even in this
interval the vegetables ſuddenly ſhoot up. The corn was
already a foot high on the 22d of June; but inſtead of the
fruit-trees, which grow in almoſt all other places, nothing is to
be ſeen in theſe nearly deſert countries, except fir-trees, appear-
ing as old as the earth itſelf: their form, which is ever the ſame,
and the gloominefs of their color, faddens the moſt cheerful
diſpoſition. In theſe ſolitary woods, the only perſons to be
met with, are ſome of the unfortunate inhabitants of theſe
climates, in ſearch of birch-trees, into which they make an
incifion, in order to collect the ſap, from whence their mead
is afterwards prepared.
I have often walked along the banks of the river Irtyfz, at
the diſtance of ſeveral leagues from Tobolsky, in hopes of
ſeeing landſcapes embelliſhed with a multitudes of houſes;
inſtead of which, I met with nothing all along this river, but
a vaſt plain, covered by the mud the waters had depoſited
before they ſubſided ; and pools of ſtagnated water on all
fides, whoſe borders were ſtrewed with dead boughs, and trunks
of trees which had been rooted up. Although it was near the
end of July, the ground had not yet acquired firmneſs enough
to make the treading it entirely ſafe. Spurred on by the deſire
of getting ſome birds I was unacquainted with, I ventured to
ſtop a few minutes in the ſame ſpot; but, being too intent upon
my object, did not perceive the ground had given way, till after
I had ſhot one of the birds; I then attempted to fetch it, but
found myſelf ſtuck ſo faſt, as not to be able to ſtir. At laſt I
got out of this place, by ſupporting myſelf with my gun, but
gave up my bird, and was not tempted to go in ſearch of
others. I got back to the boat in which I had come down the
river,
ma
I i 2
244
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
river, and did not quit it again till I came to the firſt village,
ſituated on pretty high ground. Every thing in this village
beſpoke the utmoſt miſery. I walked round about it, and
found ſome corn had been ſown there, which was as fine as one
could wiſh to ſee it, but fo backward for the ſeaſon, that the
inhabitants deſpaired of there being time enough for it to
ripen.
No European fruit is to be found at Tobolsky, except the
currant, which is ſometimes met with in the woods. The
fruits of the country are the glouguat, and a kind of raſberry.
The glouguat bears a great reſemblance to our currants. Theſe
fruits have a little tarfneſs and are looked upon as antiſcor-
butics. The people are alſo very careful in gathering the fruit
of a kind of pine, very like the cedar. There are indeed but
few of them growing in the neighbourhood of Tobolsky itſelf,
but they are found in plenty about Verchaturia. The fruit of
this tree is in great requeſt; it is eaten raw; and beſides this,
an oil is extracted from it for the common purpoſes of the
table.
It has been attempted in vain to fow vegetables at Tobolsky.
Radiſhes, a few fallads, and a kind of green curled cabbage
are almoſt the only ones which have ſucceeded; but the inha-
bitants have rhubarb of the ſecond ſpecies in their gardens,
the leaves of which they make fallads of, as they do of dande-
lion and nettles, when they begin to ſprout.
A Ruſſian had brought a young apple-tree with him from
Moſco, which he had raiſed in a hot-houſe; this year (1761)
it bore an apple about the ſize of a crab. It was produced in
a large diſh at a grand entertainment, cut into fmall ſlices,
and given to ſome of the gueſts; among the reſt, one piece was
offered to me, but I found it fo four and ſo bad, that I could
never bring myfelf to chew it, and was therefore obliged to
fwallow
1
!
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
245
*
1
ſwallow it whole like a pill, that I might not appear wanting
in civility.
The paſture is excellent, the graſs grows every where equally
well; conſequently, the inhabitants have a great deal of cattle.
I had read in ſome book of travels, that, during the whole
ſummer, the ground at Tobolſky was never thawed more
than a few feet below the ſurface, and an inhabitant of the
city had alſo affured me of the fact; notwithſtanding which
my daily obſervations made me ſuſpect the veracity of the
Ruffian, as well as that of the author. I frequently endea-
voured to get the ground digged: the difficulty of having.
labourers in a country where all are ſlaves, made me reſolve
to apply to the governor: he was ſo kind as to give me up a
dozen criminals, who were chained and condemned to labour
at the public works, like the galley-ſlaves with us. I had the
ground digged by them ten feet deep and found it not frozen.
I had intended going ſtill deeper, but having increaſed the
pay of theſe unfortunate wretches, which was only one half-
penny Engliſh a day, they ſent for large quantities of brandy,
made the guard drunk, and eſcaped while they were alleep.
I found their irons in the woods a few days after, but the
governor not having thought proper to truſt me with any
more criminals, I was, obliged to give up the work. They had
already gone four feet deeper without finding the earth frozen.
I then thruſt my ſword: in it: (for I travelled in a lay. habit)
up to the hilt with the utmoſt eaſe. It is very certain there-
fore, that the ground at Tobolſky thaws entirely, ſince the
thaw prevails as far as fixteen feet deep. This experiment
altered the idea I had conceived of the climate of Tobolſky,
and made me fill: more cautious of advancing facts from
tradition and hearſay; for I am perſuaded the numerous mil-
takes found in the writings of fome travellers, proceed rather
from their credulity, than from their want of truth.
Not
2
246
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
1
*
Not having travelled beyond Tobolsky, I cannot ſpeak of
the remaining part of Siberia from my own remarks. But
modern travellers, having gone through this country with
thermometers, and with a ſpirit of obſervation, far beyond that
of their predeceffors, have been enabled to communicate a
very accurate deſcription of the climate of this vaſt country,
which it is neceſſary to give an account of in this work.
According to Mr. Gmelin's obſervations *, made at Ar-
gúnskoi in Siberia t, the climate is ſo cold in all this country,
that many places are found where the ground never thaws
more than three feet deep. People who work in the ſilver
mines, in the neighbourhood, have made cellars in the parts
which have been already digged up; to preſerve their provi.
fions from the ſevere cold felt at Argunskoi even in the fum-
Nevertheleſs the air is ſo cold in theſe cellars, that the
ice, which is formed there in winter, does not melt in the ſum-
mer, although the thermometer' was a little above the con-
gealing point on the 17th of July, 1735.
The ſame traveller felt the greateſt cold of Siberia, for the
firſt time, in the city of Jeniſſeik I, towards the middle of
December. « The air ſeemed frozen, and like a miſt,
though free from clouds. This extreme condenſation of the
« air hindered the ſmoke of the chimnies from riſing; the
ſparrows and magpies uſed to fall down and die of cold,
“ if they were not inſtantly taken up and carried into warm
places. When the door of a room was opened, a miſt was
immediately formed round the ſtove, and, within the four
mer.
1
1
<3
1
* Gmelin, voyage en Siberie, edition Françoiſe, tom. i. pag. 252 and 258.
+ Latitude, fifty degrees, fifty-three minutes ; longitude, one hundred and
thirty-ſix degrees, forty-two minutes.
| Latitude, fifty-eight degrees, twenty-ſeven minutes ; longitude, one hundred
and ten degrees, forty minutes.
6 and
.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 247
1
« On
" and twenty hours, the windows were entirely covered with
ice, three-tenths of an inch thick *."
Mr. Gmelin went through the ſame city again on his return
to St. Peterſburg in 1739+, and made ſeveral obſervations
there, to aſcertain whether the cold was equally ſevere.
" the 22d of October, at midnight, Mr. de Lille's thermo-
“ meter ſupported itſelf at one hundred and ninety degrees,
“ which anſwer to twenty-one degrees below the freezing
“ point in M. de Reaumur's. Mr. de Lifle's thermometer fell
“ towards the end of January at Jeniffeik, to two hundred
« and fifteen degrees, which anſwer to thirty-eight of M. de
6 Reaumur's. From that time the froſt gave way. The
“ river of Jeniſſea thawed on the 8th of April, and in three
“ weeks the country reſumed its verdure. This is a plain
proof that winters differ from each other here, as well as
« any where elſe.
" According to the ſame traveller I, the cold began to be
« felt at Olekminskoi ſ, in the year 1736, towards the end
" of Auguſt; the trees loſt their leaves on the firſt days of
“ September ; all the graſs was withered, ſome ſnow fell, and
« the cold formed a frozen Neet. On the oth of September,
“ the ice began to float on the river Lena, and a few days
« after, large pieces were taken out of it, more than two feet
« thick, which the inhabitants turned to a very proper uſe.
« Their windows do not ſhut cloſe, nor can the uſual preſerva-
" tives of skins and dung defend either the roomsor cellars from
“ the intenſe cold. It is cuſtomary, therefore, to take large
« clear pieces of ice, about the ſize of the window, which are
}
* Gmelin, tom. ii. pag. 181 and 1820
+ Gmelin, tom. ii, pag. 51. -
I Tom. i. pag. 352 and 355.
§ Latitude, fixty degrees, twenty minutes ; longitude, one hundred and thirty
ſeven degrees.
,
«
placed
248
AN ACCOUNT OF
“ placed on the outſide ; a little water is then poured on
" them, and the window is made.
« The cold is ſo ſharp at Jakutsk *, that, a few years be-
« fore 1736, a waywode, who was obliged to go from his
own houſe to the chancellor's office, not more than about
eighty ſteps off, had his feet, hands, and noſe frozen, and
“ did not recover without the greateſt difficulty; although
“ his body was covered with a very large furr, and his head
“ wrapped up in a furr-hood at. Towards the end of June,
“ the ground is often found frozen for three feet deep. In
" 1685, as the people were digging for a well, the ground
was found' frozen thirteen toifes deep in the month of
July I; yet the river thawed on the inth of May 1737, and
c.on the 14th'the froſt was quite gone.
“ The city of Tomsk, although ſituated much more to the
" ſouth , is ſtill expoſed to very ſharp froſt. In the midſt
“ of April, the air was already warm and agreeable ; but it
« changed on a ſudden towards the 15th of May; we then
« had ſnow, rain and ſleet; and felt one dảy of cold unknown
“before at this ſeaſon ||.”
The city of Mangafea, ſituated on the river Jeniffea, is in
a very cold climate f. Mr. Gmelin ſpeaks thus of it **
" I have mentioned the fine days we had, before we left
Jeniffeikn towards the end of May tot. When we arrived
'
t
* Latitude, fixty-two degrees; longitude, one hundred forty-five degrees,
forty-two minutes.
† Tom. i. pag. 381, 411, and -412.
1 I imagine this to be an error of the preſs, and that it ſhould be thirteen feet.
S Latitude, fifty-ſeven degrees, three minutes ; longitude, one hundred and
two degrees, thirty-eight minutes.
# Gmelin, tom. ii. pag. 164.
Latitude, fixy-five degrees, thirty-fix minutes ; longitude, one hundred and
ſeven degrees.
** Tom. ii. pag. 54.
tt Tom. ii. pag. 51.
at
/
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
249
CC
" at Mangaléa, we thought we had paſſed from ſummer to
winter, although it was on the ioth of June: we were then
« indeed at 65 degrees, 36 minutes, north latitude. The
.« ground was covered with ſnow, which ſtill continued falling;
“ the ice was extremely thick, and did not melt even in the
day-time. This bad weather ſoon ceaſed, and we were not a
“ little ſurprized at the ſudden change we were witneſſes of.
" As ſoon as the air had acquired ſome degree of heat, it
" preſerved it; the vapours and clouds, which had darkened
" the face of the heavens, diſappeared at once, and, ſo foon
“ as the 12th, we were able to live without fire. The next
day we ſaw ſome ſwallows. The heat of the ſun increaſed :
" on the 11th, there was no ſnow to be ſeen, the graſs grew
viſibly; ſo much, that if ever man could be ſaid to ſee it
grow, it was at Mangaſea.”
M. Deliſle, of the Royal Academy of Sciences, in the long
ſtay he made at St. Peterſburg, has collected all the obſerva-
tions, made in Siberia, by the different academicians ſent into
Ruſia: he has alſo lived among moſt of them at their return,
and from them has received all the informations he could
deſire. The account he gives of the cold in Siberia is too in-
tereſting to be omitted *. ' He has likewiſe made a table of
his obſervations, from which an accurate idea may be formed
of the almoſt incredible froſts of Siberia, and of thoſe which
prevail throughout the reſt of Rullia.
It appears from this table, that, in 1735, the cold made
Mr. Reaumur's thermometer fall down to ſeventy degrees at
Jeniffeik, as it has been already obſerved it did at Solikamíky
in the winter of 1.761. In the ſame year 1735, the cold was
much leſs intenſe at Tomſk, ſince it anſwered only to fifty-
!
* Vol. de l'Acad. Roy. des Sciences de Paris, an. 1749; pag. 1. des mé-
moires.
Kk
four
1
1
-
I
-
1
250
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
V
four degrees and a half of M. Reaumur's thermometer. At
Irkutſk *, it was at thirty-two degrees, although this city is
ſituated in one of the moſt ſouthern provinces of Siberia; and
at Tobolsky at thirty degrees, notwithſtanding this city ſtands
about fix degrees northward of Irkutsk
It happens not unfrequently, even on the borders of China,
that ſo great a degree of cold is felt, as to make M. Reaumur's
thermometer fall to thirty degrees; and the places where this
has happened, are nearly in the parallel. of Paris, where the
greateſt cold, in 1709, was fifteen degrees, and one quarter.
The obſervations made on the cold at Aſtracan, mention
facts as extraordinary as any of thoſe I have been relating.
Aſtracan, though ſituated under the parallel of the middle
of France I, is ſtill expoſed to the moſt ſevere cold, even ſuch
as is felt in moſt northern parts of Europe. According to Mr.
Lerch's obſervations S, the river Volga froze on the 14th of
December 1745; the cold increaſed daily, and Nr. Deliſle's
thermometer fell, on the 27th of the ſame month, to one hun-
dred and eighty-four degrees; which anſwer to ſixteen degrees
of Mr. Reaumur's. In the beginning of January 1746, the
cold at Aſtracan anſwered to twelve degrees of Mr. Reaumur's
thermometer : it increaſed every day to the 16th. Mr. Deliſle's .
thermometer was at one hundred ninety five degrees and a
half, which anſwer to four and twenty degrees and a half of
M. Reaumur's; and while this very ſevere weather was' felt
at Aſtracan, the winter was exceeding mild in the northern
parts of Europe.
* Latitude, fifty two degrees, eighteen minutes ; longitude, one hundreds
twenty-two degrees, thirty-eight minutes.
+ Latitude, fifty-eight degrees, twelve minutes, twenty-two ſeconds; longi-
tude, eighty-five degrees, fifty-fix minutes, forty ſeconds.
I Latitude, forty-ſix degrees, fifteen minutes ; longitude, fixty-eight degrees,
twelve minutes,
$ Volume de l'Académie de Berlin; année 1746, pag. 257
When
8
$
!
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
231
$
*
1
When we come to fpeak of the cold felt in the other parts
of
Ruſſia, after what has been faid of Siberia, the climate ap-
pears very different, altho' ftill extremely cold. It grows more
temperate as one coines nearer to the weſtern boundaries of
Ruſſia. From Mr. Delille's table it appears, that the cold at
St. Peterſburg * makes Mr. Reaumur's thermometer fall from
ſeventeen to thirty degrees : I have not met with any obferva-
tions made at Moſco, but it is generally enough known, that
the cold is ſo ſevere there, though it ſtands much more to
the ſouth than St. Peterſburg-ofis that in ſome winters the
inhabitants can hardly bear it. If water is thrown up into
the air, it often falls down again in ice. The winter in theſe
two laſt mentioned cities, uſually continues for ſeven or eight
months, and ſometimes longer. The climate grows more
temperate as one draws nearer to the ſouth ; in the Ukraine
it is very mild.
Notwithſtanding the degree of cold I have mentioned, corn
grows in many of theſe places. The ground in general is
very fit for agriculture in ſome part of Siberia; where a black
kind of earth is met with, like that.of Tobolſky, and conſe-
queritly exceedingly fertile;. ſo that if the ſoil does not every
where produce corn, it is for want of a ſufficient heat to bring
about the vegetation of plants.
The province of Nerczinſk is very fruitful, and more fo
other part of Siberia: here the corn comes to its
full perfection, and all kinds of fruits are produced: this fact
is authenticated by all the travellers.
Although the ground never thaws at Argunskoi below, a
certain depth, yet a kind of wild buck-wheat grows. there,
i
than any
* Latitude, fifty-nine degrees, fifty-fix minutes ; longitude, forty-ſeven de-
grees, fifty-three minutes.
+ Latitude, fifty-five degrees, forty-fix minutes ; longitude, fifty-five degrees
ſeven minutes.
Kk 2
which
252
1
AN ACCOUNT OF.
which differs from the common fort in being leſs, and not
angular *
Corn thrives pretty well between the forts Olekminſkoi and
Vitimſkoi, notwithſtanding the extreme cold felt there to
On the roth of Auguſt 1736, the hay was got up at Vitim-
ſkoi: moſt of the corn was reaped ; and in kindly years the
harveſt is never later, although ſome cold nights had already
been felt.
The frozen foil of the province of Jeniſſeik, and the lazineſs
of the inhabitants, are equally the cauſes of this province being
almoſt uncultivated though it is one of the moſt extenſive.
The province of Irkutik is of a great extent; it is unculti-
vated and barren ; full of defert and dry plains, over which
one may travel for ſeveral days without meeting with one
ſingle tree. There are many falt lakes in this province.
The climate of Jakutſk is by no means fit for corn, altho?
barley has ſometimes been ſeen to grow and ripen there; but
as it has failed ſeveral times, the fowing of it has been long
ſince neglected. : The other kinds of corn have never been
known to ripen. This diſtrict is not only too far north, but
likewiſe too much to the eaſt. The earth, however, is black
and greaſy, as in the beſt ſoil of Siberia
All the other parts of Siberia, from the town of Ilimſk to the ;
fea of Kamtſchatka, are barren, dry and deſert S. The in-
habitants of theſe laſt regions live contentedly without bread :
their food conſiſting of vegetables, fiſh, and game; and the
pulp of young pines, which they ſcrape off, dry it, reduce it
to powder, and aferwårds mix it with their victuals ||. Corn,
however, is imported into theſe parts of Siberia, but in very
1
:
}
* Gmelin, tom. i. pag. 259.
# Gmelin, tom. i. pag. 338. and 349.
Gmelin, tom. i. pag. 411.
$ Deſcription de l'Empire de Ruffia, par M. le Baron de Strahlenberg, tom. i.
| Gmelin, tom. i. p. 388.
ſmall
1
Pag. 28,
!
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 253
1
?
ſmall quantities, on account of the length of the roads, and the
difficulty of feeding the horſes.
According to Mr. Gmelin *, there is no paſture to be found
about the town of Okotſkoi; nothing grows there but ſmall-
willows, the young ſhoots of which can be eat by the horſes.
It often happens, that in going from this town up to Jakouſk,
where the horſes muſt be brought back, the winter fets in
while the people are on the road; in which cafe moſt of the.
horſes periſh, ſo that it is ſcarce poſſible to ſave one out of a
hundred.
The regions of the ſouth part of Siberia, towards the bor-
ders, produce no corn, or very little, as far as the confines of
Aſtracan. This, however, appears to be the only part of Si-
beria fit for human beings to live in : the climate is mild,
and the ſoil ſeems as if it would be very fertile, if cultivated;
but for want of inhabitants, nothing beſides deſerts are to be
met with, which form a powerful barrier againſt the Tartars.
The cold is ſometimes very fevere there as I have before ob-
ſerved: but this is to be looked upon as an extraordinary cir-
cumſtance, not refulting from a general law.
The reſt of the Ruſſian empire is cultivated in ſeveral
places; its mean length, from weſt to eaſt, is about three hun-
dred and fifty leagues, and four hundred from ſouth to noith.
It is not equally peopled throughout, nor equally fit for agri-
culture. All the country between the Frozen Sea and the pa-
rallel of St. Peterſburg, ſituated about the fixtieth degree of
latitude, is hardly, peopled at all: nothing but foreſts and
marſhes are to be ſeen there, and no corn, or at leaſt very,
little. This climate produces no fruit, nor-even any of the
common vegetables . This part, which is barren and almoſt
1
* Tom. i. pag. 416.
+ A town fituated on the borders of the ſea of Pengina. It has a port, where
people embark for Kamtſchatka.
Strahlemberg, deſcription de l'Empire de Ruffie, tom. i. pag. 26, and all the
travellers.
deſert,
1
254
AN ACCOUNT OF
I
1
1
defert, extends three hundred and fifty leagues from weſt to
eaſt, and two hundred - from north to fouth. The remainder
of Ruſſia extends ſtill two hundred leagues towards the fouth,
and this is the only part where the ſoil appears fit for agricul-
ture. The Ukraine is an exceedingly fruitful province, in
which there is plenty of every thing. Moſt of the lands are
cultivated in all the other provinces, from fifty-ſix degrees of
latitude to the parallel of St. Peterſburg; yet the corn thrives -
there but indifferently *.
Hitherto the climate of Ruſſia has been conſidered only
with regard to its produce, we ſhall now ſee that it affords
new objects, of a very intereſting nature. By theſe we ſhall
find a confirmation of that generally received opinion, that
the more we advance towards the eaſt under the fame parallel,
going from Europe, the more the cold increaſes; and this
obſervation holds good as far as towards America, which is
authenticated by Mr. Deliſle's memoir, already ſpoken of.
Theſe are his words for
« From what I know of the methods people take to pre-
« ſerve themſelves from the extreme colds of Ruſſia and Sibe-
ria, and what happens in warm rooms during theſe ex-
56 ceſſive colds, I cannot think they are ever more ſevere than
" thoſe of which captain Middleton gives an account to the
“ Royal Society of London, and which he experienced in the
Engliſh colony at Hudſon's Bay, under fifty-ſeven degrees
" three-fourths of latitude.
Although the houſes in which people are obliged to ſhut
.66
" themſelves up for five or fix months in the year are built of
ſtone, the walls of which are two feet thick ; although the
.65 windows are very narrow, and ſupplied with very thick
1
-
* Strahlemberg, tom. i. pag. 28.
+ Volume de l'Académie de Paris de 1749, page 1. 3.
1,
- ſhutters,
4
5
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
255
11
<
« ſhutters, which are ſhut up-for eigliteen hours every day:
although very great fires are made four times a day in theſe
“ rooms, in large ſtoves, built on purpoſe; although the
« chimnies are ſhut quite cloſe when the wood is conſumed,
“ and nothing but the burning embers are left, in order the
“ better to keep in the heat; yet all the inſide of theſe rooms,
« and the beds, are covered with ice three inches thick, which
“ the people are obliged to remove every day. The only light
they have, in theſe long nights, is procured froni balls of
iron, of four and twenty pounds, made red hot, and hung:
up before the windows. All liquors freeze in theſe apart
“ ments, and even brandy in the ſmalleſt rooms, notwith-
ſtanding a great fire is continually kept in them.
“ Thoſe who venture out in the open air, defended even
“ with double and triple coverings and furrs, not only about
" the body, but alſo about the head, neck, feet and hands,
« are nevertheleſs benumbed with the cold at firſt, and cannot:
“ return into the warm rooms, without loſing the ſkin of
6 their face and hands, and ſometimes having their toes.
166 frozen.
“ We may have ſtill a better idea of the external cold,
« from the account captain Middleton gives of the lakes of
ſtanding water, which are not more than ten or twelve
« feet deep, freezing down to the bottom; this happens alſo-
“ to the ſea, which freezes to the above-mentioned depth,
" although the ice is not more than nine or ten feet thick in
« rivers neareſt the fea, and where the tide is ſtrong.
" The extreme cold ſometimes makes the ice crack with
“ an aſtoniſhing noiſe, as loud as the exploſion of a cannon.
" With regard to the earth, Mr. Middleton thinks it is
e never thawed at the bottom; becauſe, having had it diggedd:
" five or fix feet deep in the courſe of the two months during
66 which:
256
AN ACCOUNT OF
/
“ which the ſummer laſts, he had found it ſtill frozen, and
66 white as ſnow.
• Theſe effects are greater than thoſe commonly felt in
* Siberia; which would induce one to believe, that the
* froſts of Hudſon's Bay, and the neighbourhood, are at leaſt
( as ſevere as the moſt intenſe froſts of Siberia.
The only
way of being perfectly aſſured of this, is by obſervations
" made with thermometers, as accurate as thoſe which have
66 been made uſe of to determine the cold in Siberia.”
Theſe laſt obſervations make it more and more certain, that
the cold increaſes as one advances eaſtward, ſo that this fact
is now incontrovertable. This phenomenon has been chiefly
accounted for in Siberia, from the prodigious height which
has been attributed to the ſoil of this country, and the quan-
tity of falt found in it. The diſpoſition of the ſoil in Siberia
has.still been conſidered in another light. This country forms
an inclined plane from the Frozen Sea as far as the frontiers of
China, where the ſoil is higheſt, becauſe the two empires are
ſeparated in this ſpot by chains of mountains. The ſun, ſituated
towards the horizon of theſe mountains, cannot, therefore im-
part much heat to this inclined foil, when it enlightens that
hemiſphere, becauſe its rays will only glance over that ſurface
of the globe. The extreme cold of this country is perfectly
well accounted for from the combination of theſe ſeveral
cauſes. But in what manner does the general effect proceed
from either of theſe cauſes? It has been already ſhewn, that
the ſoil of Siberia is not ſo much raiſed as it has been hitherto
ſuppoſed to be. Theſe points deſerve to be farther diſcuſſed,
for which purpoſe I ſhall be obliged to repeat ſome of the
facts already advanced; in order to avoid confuſion. Lau-
rentius Lange aſſerts, that the ridge of mountains which ſepa.
rates Ruſſia from Siberia is more than two leagues high *.”
)
!
* Journal du voyage de Laurent Lange à la Chine, tom. v. pag. 378. du re-
€oeuil des voyages au nord, édition d'Amſterdam, chez Jean Frederic Bernard.
The
I
>
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
257
(
...“ The mountains of Verchaturia,” ſays her: are ſituated
between that place and Solikamſky. We paſſed over them in
*s ſuch extreme cold weather, that the coverings of our fledges
“ were not ſufficient to protect us from it; and we were in ſo
$ much danger of loſing our noſes, that we could not poſſibly
« proceed more than twenty werſts, without ſtopping. We
<< had fifty werfts to go over theſe mountains which are, I
The believeç atitheir higheſt point, nine werſts high."
The firſt travellers have determined the great height of theſe
mountains of Siberia; from obſervations-ſuch as theſe. Moſt
of thoſe who have come after them have been led away by the
ſamé prejudices, and have confirmed them; ſo that they have
been afterwards conſidered as known facts :iyet it is evident,
from the level I have:taken in the courſe of my journey, not
only that theſe mountains are not yesy high, but likewiſe that
the ground of Siberià, at leaſt as far as Tobolsky, is very low.
As this has been already proved under the article of the level-
ling, it will:be fufficient to obſerye here, that the height of
the middle of the chain near the hamlet Roſteſs, which is the
moſt elevated point, is four hundred and ſeventy-one toiſes
above the level of the ſea at Breſt, inſtead of five thouſand
toiſes, which Laurentius Lange ſuppoſes it to be, and that the
Irtyſz åt Tobolsky is no more than 69 toiſes above the level
of the ſea, four and twenty toiſes above the level of the great
Obſervatory, -and forty-eight toiſes above the level of the Seine
at the Pont-Royal.
With regard to the other parts of Siberia, where theſe ex-
treme colds have been obſerved, I cannot take upon ine to
determine, with preciſion, the height of thoſe lands, as I have
never been upon the ſpot. M. Gmelin, however, has made ob-
ſervations there with the barometer, of which Mr. Brain has
given an extract in the memoirs of the academy of St. Peterſ-
LI
burg:
258
P
SA N’ ACCOUNT OJF;
{
burg * : but this extract, and mere obfervations of the baro-
meter, are not always ſufficient to determine exactly the height
of the places, where they have been made. I have made uſe of
other methods to fix the exactneſs ofomy obſervations in the
level I have taken. From the ſlope of the rivers which croſs
Siberia, one may, however, obtain reſults, which, though. pot
exact, will Itill be ſufficient to let us know, whether the height
of theſe parts
. 'is fuch, 'as to be the principal cauſe of the cold
in Siberia.
1. sit
The river Loire hag-a very conſidevable flot : fo that fop:
poling the rivets-of Siberia, which run acrofs "plains of five or
fix hundred leagues, to have equal fopes, the heights deduced
from thence muſt be greater i than they should be'; itherefore,
by ſtating the mean hope of the Loix. att. four feet,i fever
ifichés, 'eight-lines, per League of 2000.itoiſesti, 'the heights
calculated from thence will be found in the following table. ;
If all the rivers 1 háve calculated from, were fuppofed to
have the ſlope of the Irtyfz, the height of thefe places would
be leſs by about one-fourtki part.
::-
ca
1
}
.
M
riva
ie
1.
* Tom. viip, 425. :-
}
feet. inches, lines
+ The Hope of the Loire at Rennes, by leagues of 2000
toiſes, is,
At Orleans,
At Angiers,
6.
IL
4
TO
4
}
7
3
2
İL
Mean Поре. .
4
7
8
TABLE,
A JOURNEY TOS IBERIA.
2059
TABLE, containing the Heights, with reſpect to the Sea, of Places in Siberia
where the greateſt Colds have been obſerved.
E
78
Diſtances of Heights a. (Heights a- Mean
of the rivers bove the le-bove the le-heights a-
at their
vel of the Itel of the bove the
mouths. ocean at
ocean at ocean at
Names of the places. Longitudes. Latitudes.
Breſt, deter- Breſt, deter - Breſt,
mined by the mined by
mean flope the mean
of the Loire, nope of the
Irtyfz.
leagues of
toiſes of toiſes of toiſes of
d.
d.
2000 toiſes, France, France. France.
Aftracan
68
1246
15
obſerved
Solikamſky
74 241-59 35
obſerved
187
Echaterinenburg
44
obſerved
220
Tobolky
85
12
obſerved
69
Tomík
102 3857
3500,
426., 1 132 279
Irtyſz. Lake Saiſan * 103 3047
626
201
413
Mangaſea
107 65
.
36206
53
103
Jeniſleik
110,. 40 58
27 440 380 115 1247
Irkutſk
I 22 38 52
775
236
505
Kiringa
125. 5457 30.750.
618
407
Nerczinsk
133
4851
549 172
549
in the 531
mountains.
Argunſkoi
136 42.50
531
166
Olekminſkoi
137
160 201640
533
350
Jakutſk
145.
O: 14.00
349
227
40:56
57 58
54 760
1
O
.154
18 900
197
48 660
1
53637
167
1105
5.262
1
* The lake Şaiſan, where the Irtyſz riſes; is about ſeven hundred and fixty leagues diſtant from the
gulf Oblkaia, in the direction of the courſe of the river: fuppofing, therefore, the Rope of this river
equal to that of the Loire, determined at 4 feet, 7. inches, 8 lines per league of 2000 toiſes, the level of
lake Saifan will then be 626 toiſes above the level of the ſea. I have calculated from my obſervations'
the: Aope of the Irty fz at Tobolſky, fo that-its mean Nope may be reckoned ac i foot, 7 inches, per league,
and the laké Saifan would then be no more than 200 toiſes above the level of the ſea. This height ſhould
however be more confiderable, becauſe the ſlope of this river muſt increaſe as one comes nearer to its
origin; and I ſuppoſe we may come pretty near the truth, by taking the medium between theſe two reſults.
This medium fixes the height of the lake Saiſan at 493 toiſes above the level of the frozen ſea.
In this manner I have determined the heights of all the places mentioned in the preceding table, except
the four firſt: theſe have been determined by obſervations mentioned in the article of the levelling of
Ruflia. The heights of Nerczinſk. and Argunſkoi, have been determined merely from the ſlope of the
Loira; becauſe I ſuppoſe the flope of the river
: Amourto be very feep, its courſe being entirely among the
mountains; whereas the other rivers of Siberia, having their courſe in the immenſe plain, which extends
from this chain as far as the frozen ſea, muſt conſequently have their dopes much leſs ſteep. We muſt not
indeed expect, as I before hinted, very accurate reſults from theſe calculations; they furniſh us, however,
with-a comparative point approaching nearly to the real ſituation of theſe places; whereas other travelers
have all aſſerted, that Siberia was very high, 'without giving us any idea of the real height of che ſoil; and
and thoſe who have done this, as Laurentius Lange, have been led into the groffeſt miſtakes.
LI2
The
260
AN ACCOUNT OF
The reſults mentioned in this table confirm the obſerva
tion all travellers have made, that the ſoil riſes continually as
one advances from Tobolſky towards the eaſt. This city
ſituated in a latitude of 58 degrees, appears to be the loweſt
of all the places in Siberiä lying under the ſame parallel : -and
indeed all the rivers, whoſe origin is to the weſt or to the eaſt
of the Irtyſz, diſcharge themſelves into this river. The places -
ſituated about the parallel of Tobolſky, and mentioned in the
foregoing table, are, $olikamſky, Tomſk, Jeniſſeik, Kiringa!
and Olekminskoi. All theſe are among the number of places,
in which the fevereſt cold of Siberia has been felt. In the
year 1735, it was obſeļved, at 30 degrees at Tobolsky, ; while :
at Tomsk it was at 53 degrees and a half, and at 70 degrees
at Jenifſeik. The greateſt difference of this cold is.40 degrees
between Tobolsky and Jeniffeiß, while the différence of the
reſpective height of theſe two cities above the level of the ſea,
is no more than 178 toiſes, which the town of Jeniffeik has,
above the other. Now, ſo trifling a difference in height can have
no relation to the difference of cold experienced at Jenifſeik, and
at Tobolský; beſides, the cold, 'in the fame winter, was leſs
ſevere at Tomsk by 18 degrees, than it was at Jeniſſeik; al-
though the city of Tomsk is the higheſt, being 279 toiſes,
and that of Jeniſſeik only 247. It is hardly neceſſary to dwell
any longer upon this ſubject, in order to prove that the ſmall
differences in the heights of the above mentioned places can-
not poflibly produce thoſe prodigious differences in the degrees
of cold which the travellers have related.
The true cauſe, therefore, of the different degrees of cold
felt in Siberia, ſeems to be accounted for from local circum-
ſtances, and from the quantity of ſalt found in ſeveral parts
of it; which may be ſtill farther confirmed by the following:
obfervations.
According to M. Gmelin's remarks before mentioned, the
ground is not thawed at Jakutsk at the end of July. He even
A
ſuſpects
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 261
1
ſuſpects that there are no ſprings in this part, becauſe the
earth is always frozen. At Argunskoi, though nearly under :
the fame parallel as Paris, ſeveral places are found, where the
ground never thaws more than three feet deep, and theſe may
be conſidered as perpetually frozen ſpots. This town, however,
is not raiſed more than 531 toiſes or thereabouts, above the level
of the ſea. Mr. Bouguer has obſerved the perpetual frozen ſpot
at Peru, to be 2434 toiſes above the level of the fea * He
thinks that according to the parallel of Paris, it ſhould be
1500 or 1600 toiſes. This ſpot ſhould therefore be the ſame
at Argunskoj, ſince that town is nearly in the ſame latitude. It
might be ſuſpected from this obſervation, that the earth at
Argunskoi is higher than I ſuppoſe it to be: but we muſt not.
confound the frozen ſpot obſerved in Siberia by Mr. Gmelin,
with that remarked at Peru by Mr. Bouguer ; fince they are
owing to two very different cauſes. I do not even imagine,
that there are any mountains, in Siberia of ſuch a height, as
that the conſtant frozen ſpot mentioned by Mr. Bouguer, can
be found upon them; and indeed all the travellers, who have
- paſſed over the mountains ſituated between China and Siberia,
have never taken notice of ſuch a ſpot. But let us return to
our ſubject. The conſtant frozen ſpot, of which M. Bouguer
ſpeaks, is owing to the prodigious height of the mountains,
called Cordeleirias des Andes; for it is, well known that the
cold increaſes in proportion as we riſe in the atmoſphere, which
fact Mr. Bouguer accounts for. The air being leſs denſe and.
more tranſparent as we get farther from the earth, is therefore
leſs heated by the immediate action of the ſun, on account of
the readineſs with which the rays paſs through any very tranſ--
parent body; whereas, towards the ſurface of the earth, the
denſer air muſt be more heated by the mere action of the ſun..
The heat is ſtill increaſed by the contact and vicinity of bodies..
Figure de la terre, pag. 48,
more
1
-262
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
more denſe than thoſe it ſurrounds, and upon which it is dif,
fuſed; conſequently, the air muſt be leſs heated than the more
denſe bodies contiguous to it. If we place a thermometer in
the fun, and another in the ſhade, the firſt ſhall ſometimes
riſe in ſummer-time 14. or 15 degrees above the latter. This
thermometer points out the ſtate of the atmoſphere, and the
firſt ſhews the effect produced by the immediate action of the
fun upon the earth.
Theſe few remarks, applied to the conſtant frozen fpot ob-
ſerved by Mr. Gmelin, prove, with the utmoſt evidence, that
it cannot be owing to the height of Argunikoi, and that the
cauſe of it muſt be very different from that which produces the
conſtant frozen ſpot in the Cordeleirias mountains; for, if that
was the caſe, the ſurface of the earth at Argunskoi would be
perpetually covered with ſnow and ice, as at Peru; and the
cold would increaſe in proportion as we got higher in the at-
moſphere, whereas it is juſt the contrary. The froſt at Ar-
gunskoi is only found at the depth of three feet; the ſurface of
the ſoil being completely thawed. The climate is alſo pretty
temperate in ſome places, ſince it admits of the growth of
vegetables. Nerczinsk; although ſituated under the ſame pa-
rallel, and only at the diſtance of 15 leagues to the north-
weſt, is in a temperate and exceedingly fertile climatę;
nevertheleſs it is a few toifcs higher than Argunskoi. There-
fore the cauſe of the conſtant frozen ſpot in Siberia, is different
from what it is at Peru ; it does not of courſe imply any
remarkable height, and it is a miſtake to attribute the exceſſive
cold of Siberia to the prodigious height which has been im-
properly given to this country. This degree of cold is certainly
owing to the ſalt in Siberia ; which indeed is found in
quantities about Solikamſky, at Jenifſeik, at Irkutſz, and in
the Baraba. The extreme cold before mentioned muſt there-
fore be attributed to local and particular circumſtances. The
7
great
want
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 263
want of cultivation, may likewiſe be reckoned among the ge-
neral çaụſes. As we travel towards the eaſt; the earth becomes
leſs populous, úncultivated and deſert. We meet with nothing
but immenſe foreſts, which prevent the ſun from acting upon
the furface of the earth; and marſhes and lakes, whoſe waters
abſorb the rays of the ſun, and reflect very few of them. The
cultivation of land has a conſiderable influence upon the na-
ture of a climate.
Men live however in Siberia, though often expoſed; "for
ſeveral minutes, to cold which: ſinks Mr. Réaumur's thermo-
meter to 70 degrees; while, in the baths, they experience a
heat which make it riſe to 60 degrees. M. Tillet has made it
appear, that a woman in France bore, for the ſpace of ten
minutes, a degree of heat which made the ſame thermometer
riſe to 112*. It was imagined, from Mr. Boerhave's account,
that men could not bear a heat above 54 degrees, and that
both animals and vegetables muſt periſh in cold below 34 de-
grees. It has been alſo thought, for a long time, that it was
not poſſible to make an artificial heat exceeding 32 degrées ;
till Mr. Braun, of the academy of St. Peterſburg, côngealed
mercury; by a degree of cold, equal to 470 of Mr. Deliſle's thera
mometer, which anſwers to 1.70 degrees of Mr. Reaumur's F.,
Theſe truths ſhew what progreſs we make in the knowledge
of facts, and ſeem to bring us nearer to that of primary cauſes,
which however may yet be for ever hidden from us.
!
* Volume de l'Académie de Sciences, de l'année 1764, pag. 195. des mé
moires.
+ Differtation de Mr. Braun ſur le froid artificiel, imprimée à Saint Peterſbourg,
en 1759.
deni
.
ein
+
(
Of
Y
!
264
A
V
AN: ACCOUNT OF:
-1...
Of the government of Ruffa, from the year. 861,1
to 1767. iii
*is
? un
!
&
A
1
CCORDING to the annals of Poland and Ruſſia, the
laſt of theſe kingdoms has been governed by a ſuccefſion
of Princes, Grand Dukes, or Czars, all of the ſame family,
from the year 861 * to 1596. The firſt of theſe fovereigns was
named Rurich'; 'tạie faſt, Fedor Iwanowich. During this in-
teryal of more than 700 jėárs, the eldeſt fons have always
ſucceeded of courſe, without having any diſputes with their
brothers, or any of their fubje&ts. So long a filial ſuccéffion
ſhould ſeem to prove, that Ruſſia was then a fiee ſtate. But
the ſame annals, and all hiſtorians, aſfert, that the nation was
ever governed by 'abſolute princes. According to all probabi-
lity therefore, the government muſt have been rendered milder
by ſome particular cuſtomis, ſince it does not aộpear that the
ſtate was expoſed to any remarkable commotions till the death
of Fedor Iwanowich.
Fedor Iwanowich died in 1596, leaving no children. Some
hiſtorians aſſert' he was poiſoned, and his daughter 'alſo, by
Boris Godonow, his miniſter and favourite. The princeſs
died before her father. Boris Godonow, having acquired great
authority under the reign of the Czar Fedor, cauſed the young
Demetrius, legitimate heir to the crown, to be murdered at
Ugličz in 1597 of 3 - he afterwards diſpatched the murderer he
þad employed. The caſtle of Uglicz was razed by his orders,
and ſome of the inhabitants of the town were murdered, 'in
order to make him appear innocent, and to give a ſtriking
ill
According to ſome hiſtorians, ſince the year 700.
* This prince was brother to the Czar Fedor, by another mother.
proof
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA 265
1
proof of his attachment to the royal family. This deſpotic
tyrant did not ſtop here; he alſo deſtroyed, under different pre-
tences, all the princes who could poſſibly have any pretenſions
to the crown, as well as all perſons in office who were attached
to them ; and heaping crimes on crimes, Boris ſeized upon the
throne in 1598, and taking advantage of the conſternation of
the people, cauſed himſelf to be crowned by them. Seated on
a throne, ſtained with the blood of his kings, he was haunted
with fear and miſtruſt. He thought himſelf ſurrounded by
traitors, or new pretenders. He pronounced ſentence of death
againſt every one of whom he entertained the ſlighteſt fufpi-
cion: the blood of the innocent was continually fpilt; the
ſword of tyranny flamed all around, wickedneſs became virtue,
and virtue, languiſhing and debafed, did not dare to Thew her
head. By repeated crimes Boris eſtabliſhed the moſt ſhocking
Navery, by which he expected to ſecure to himſelf the poffef-
ſion of the throne; but was ſoon after driven from it by a new
uſurper, who was himſelf aſſaſſinated in 1606. From this
time, Ruſſia became a ſcene of anarchy and confuſion; freſh
pretenders to the throne perpetually riſing up, who were ſuc-
ceſſively aſſaſſinated or dethroned; the commotions increaſed
daily, and continued till the year 1613.
Although the realm of Ruſſia had never been elective, yet,
under ſuch circumſtances, the nation was obliged to chuſe a
ſovereign. Michael Romanof, grandfather of the Czar Peter,
was elected this year, in an aſſembly of the chief nobles; and
the Ruſſians ſubmitted themſelves to a youth of fifteen, with-
out making any conditions *. From the readineſs with which
they conſented to a change of the old conſtitution, it
concluded, that it had not been formed by them, that they had
may be
* M. de Voltaire, tom i. page 80, édition de Paris, chez Panckoucke.
M m
not
266
AN ACCOUNT OF
not the leaſt notion of liberty, or that they were extremely de-
generated.
Alexis Michaelowitz, his fon, came to the throne in 1645,
without any other form of election. His reign was diſturbed
with ſeditions and civil wars; chiefly occaſioned, it ſeems, by
the deſpotic ſway, which Morozou, favourite of the Czar,
exerciſed over the empire. Mr. Voltaire obſerves, “ That this
“ part of the world being leſs reſtrained by manners than any
“ other, it was neceſſary it ſhould be reſtrained by corporal
puniſhments, and that thoſe puniſhments gave birth to
«
Navery *
After the death of the Czar Alexis, which happened in 1677,
the nation became more and more enſlaved. This prince had.
been twice married. From the firſt marriage he had the two,
princes, Fedor and Iwan, with fix princeſſes; the fruits of
the ſecond, were Peter the Firſt, and one princeſs. Fedor
came to the throne at 15 years of age, and died in 1682,
without children f. Perceiving that his brother Iwan, too
ill-favored by nature, was unfit to reign, he named, on his
deathbed, his ſecond brother Peter, who was not more than
ten years old, his ſucceſſor to the throne. The princeſs Sophia,
daughter of Fedor, from the firſt bed, formed the deſign of
placing herſelf at the head of the empire. This princeſs, whoſe
ſcheines were the more dangerous, on account of the ſuperiority
of her underſtanding, continued ſtirring up the moſt bloody
rebellions for the ſpace of about ſeven years. In theſe cala-
mitous times, treaſons and public murders conſtantly prevailed.
The nation was in the utmoſt confuſion and diſorder. The
Strelits ſpilt blood on all ſides, and practiſed unheard-of cruel
ties; the life of the ſovereign was as much expoſed as that
• M. de Voltaire, page 83.
M. de Voltaire, page 87, et ſuivantes.
af
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
267
of his ſubjects. Sophia was at length ſhut up in a convent;
but the nation, inured to rebellion and ſlaughter, was with
difficulty reſtrained from repeating the ſame crimes. Peter
the Firſt, in 1689, taking the reins of government in his own
hands, conceived the deſign of reforming and civilizing his
nation : but being more abſolute than any of his predeceſſors,
he drew the bands of ſlavery ſtill cloſer. The vaſt projects
of this great man are well known; he died in 1725, in the
midſt of his labours, and the Empreſs Catherine his wife in
1727.
Peter Alexiowitz, grandſon to Peter I. ſucceeded to the
throne, and died in 1730. The prince of Olgorouki, and
count d'Oſtermạn, who compoſed the high council, ſuppreſſed
the will of the Empreſs Catherine, and raiſed a report, that
Peter II. on his deathbed had, named the princeſs, dutcheſs
dowager of Courland, his ſucceſſor. She was the daughter
of John, elder brother of Peter 1 *, but by another wife,
This princeſs being kept from the throne by the children of
Peter I. was obliged to conſent to terms, by which her power
was limited. The prince of Olgorouki, and count d'Oſter-
man, had propoſed to keep the reins of government in their
own hands'; but ſhe had ſcarcely afcended the throne, when
ſhe aſſumed the ſame authority as the ſovereigns her
pre-
deceffors.
This princeſs had brought with her, her favourite Biren, a
native of Courland. In the name of the Empreſs Ann, he
ruled the Ruſſians with a rod of iron. He ſeemed already
to have conceived the deſign of making himſelf one day mal-
ter of the throne. He ſubdued the nation by inflicting puniſh-
* The will of the Empreſs Catherine, which had never been made public,
regulated the fucceffion of the Ruſſian empire: the dutchefs of Holſtein, and the
princeſs Elizabeth, daughter of Peter 1. and of the Empreſs Catherine, were to
ſucceed to Peter Alexiowitz, Strahlemberg, tom. i. pag. 225.
M m 2
ments,
268
AN ACCOUNT OF
ments, and ſending a number of exiles into Siberia. After
the death of the laſt prince of the houſe of Ketler, the Em-
preſs Ann created him duke of Courland ; and at her death, in
1740, the appointed him regent of the empire, till the majo-
rity of her niece's ſon, who was only two months old. This
young prince was proclaimed Emperor by the name of Iwan,
or John III. and the duke of Biren, though hated by the
nation, had the title of regent.
The princeſs of Brunſwic, the Emperor's mother, could
not however bear the ſway of the regent ; ſhe therefore thought
of ſhaking it off, and pitched upon general Munic, a ſtranger
in Ruſſia, to aſlift her in the undertaking. Munic was well
acquainted with Biren and with the Ruſſians; and aſſured the
princeſs, that as ſhe had thought of this ſcheme, fhe was in
the greateſt danger of being arreſted with her party, if Biren
himſelf was not arreſted within four and twenty hours.
Munic took this talk upon himſelf, and went away immedi-
ately. In order to remove all cauſe of ſuſpicion from the
regent, he ſet out with intention to pay him a viſit; but
returned when he had got half way to the houſe, fearing left
he might be followed by ſome ſpy from the princeſs, and be
ſuſpected of betraying her. He went directly home, where
he remained till midnight, on the 18th of November 1740.
He then took a few truſty ſoldiers with him, and ſeized
upon
Biren in his bed; Biren was baniſhed a few days after into
Siberia, where he was ſhut up in a houſe, built in the
middle of a marſh, and the princeſs of Brunſwic was declared
regent.
The various revolutions Ruſſia had already experienced,
made way for others, and facilitated the ſucceſs of them. The
people, always enſlaved, were not attached to their ſovereign,
either by laws or affection: ſo that the crown was expoſed to
7
every
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 269
Y
every one who had courage enough to ſeize upon it, by policy
or ſuperior ſtrength.
Leſtoc, a foreign ſurgeon, attached to the princeſs Elizabeth,
daughter of Peter the Firſt, in conjunction with an ambaf-
ſador of an European power, formed the deſign of placing
her upon the throne. Juſt as the deſign was going to be
carried into execution, the regent was informed of it by advices
ſhe received from Bruſſels. She ſent for the princeſs Elizabeth,
and mentioned the circumſtance immediately; firmly per-
ſuaded that ſhe could not be able to impoſe upon her in the
firſt inſtant of ſurprize. The countenance of the princeſs
Elizabeth, and her mildneſs, convinced the regent of her inno-
cence, Elizabeth went home, told Leſtoc, that the conſpi-
racy was diſcovered, and that ſhe renounced the empire.
Leftoc heard her, retired, and went to diſpoſe every thing for
fixing her upon the throne in a few hours.
Leſtoc, having ſeen the chief conſpirators, went to the billiard--
table towards eight in the evening; there he found a ſuſpi-
cious perſon, whom it was neceſſary to hinder from going
about the town; the paſſion this ſpy had for play, made it
eaſy for him to effect his purpoſe. He engaged him in a few
games at billiards, and detained him till the arrival of one of
his emiffaries. Upon that, Leſtoc foon finiſhed his game. .
He went away almoſt immediately, and took a turn round the :
palace, to ſee that every thing was in its uſual ſtate. From
thence he went to the parade, where he waited till eleven
o'clock for another emiſſary, whom he had ſent to general
Munic's, and to count d’Oſterman, the prime miniſter's houſe.
Upon being informed that every thing was quiet, he returned
to the princeſs Elizabeth, and had two ſledges brought into
her court-yard. With an air of ſatisfaction he told her, all :
was diſpoſed for placing her on the throne. She rejected every
propoſal, and refuſed to hear any thing farther. He then took.
out:
270
AN ACCOUNT OF
out of his pocket two ſmall drawings haſtily taken upon cards.
One of them repreſented the princeſs Elizabeth. in a convent,
where they were cutting off her hair, and Leftoc was upon
a ſcaffold. In the other, ſhe was reprefented afcending the
throne amidſt the acclamations of the people. Leftoc, at the
ſame time that he gave her theſe two drawings, defired her to
chuſe between the two ſituations ; ſhe choſe the throne.
Leftoc now. ſpoke to her only about the ſucceſs of the enter-
prize ; he perſuaded her to put on the ribband of the Order
of Ruſſia, and led her to her fledge. He placed himſelf be-
hind her, with the late Mr. Woronzof, then page to the
princeſs. There were two officers in the other Nedge ; and
Elizabeth, attended only by four perſons, advanced towards
the palace, to ſeize upon the empire. Twenty ſoldiers,
however, who had been gained over, waited for the
princeſs as ſhe paſfed along. She went directly up to the
guard. At the ſight of this ſmall troop, the drummer pre-
pared to found the alarm, Leſtoc burſt the drum at once with
a knife. The princeſs appeared immediately, with that noble
mien which captivated all hearts : ſhe told the foldiers in a
few words, that the ſole right of the throne, which the regent
had uſurped, was veſted in her, as daughter of Peter the Firſt;
then ordered them to take the oath of allegiance, and to fol-
low her. She ſpoke to ſlaves; they proſtrated themſelves before
her, and joined her ſmall company. Leftoc diſtributed the con-
fidential people in the moſt ſuſpicious poſts, and kept the reſt
along with him; their fidelity he was aſſured of, as he was
always at hand to command them. All the guards of the
palace yielded at the bare command of Elizabeth. She came
at laſt to the door of the regent's chamber, who was faſt
alleep, and had the emperor her ſon, the young Iwan, by her
fide. Here Elizabeth firſt met with oppofition; the officer on
guard preſented his bayonet, and not only put himſelf in
7
a poſture
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
271
a poſture of defence, but alſo threatened to kill all thoſe who
ſhould come forward. Leſtoc immediately cried out to him
with a loud voice, Wretch, what doelt thou mean? afk. mercy of
the Empreſs. The ſlave inſtantly betrayed his ſovereign ; and
Elizabeth entered the apartment with her followers. Thc
régen't had been awakened by the noiſe ſhe had heard. The .
princeſs Elizabeth addreſſed her firſt, and the regent ſaid,
What, madam, is it you? She was directly ſeized, carried out of
the palace, with the young Iwan her ſon, and conducted to
the houſe of the princefs in the ſame fledges which had
brought her rival; where ſhe was carefully watched. Eliza-
beth feated on the throne of her forefathers, commanded as
empreſs in the palace, and all obeyed." In the mean time
Leftoc ſent ſome truſty ſoldiers to arreſt Munic and dofter-
nian. A few hours were ſcarce elapſed ſince the princeſs
Elizabeth came out of her houſe, before the regent was de-
throned. All ſuſpicious perſons were ſeized, and five or fix
thouſand men took the oaths of allegiance to the princeſs
Elizabeth, determined to murder both the regent and their
emperor, if Elizabeth ſhould command them, or to aſſaſſinate
her, if the regent could poſſibly take the command for one inſtant.
The rumour of the princeſs Elizabeth's acceſſion to the throne
began, however, to ſpread: but the perſons who propagated the
news in public, were looked upon as very dangerous people,
ſo that it was cuſtomary to run away from them without
anſwering one word.
Leftoc had had an eye to every circumſtance. While he was
conducting his ſovereign to the throne, the manifeſto which
proclaimed Elizabeth empreſs, was printing; and alnuoſt as
foon as the ſun ſhone upon the horizon, the was acknowledged
throughout the capital, and ſoon after by the whole nation.
The regent, fent back at firſt into her own dominions with
her ſon, had already got as far as Riga, when freſh orders.
came
272
AN ACCOUNT OF
i
came to ſtop her. Being brought back to St. Peterſburg, fle
was there impriſoned for ever, as well as her ſon. Munic and
d'Oſterman were baniſhed into Siberia ; and in this revolu-
tion, which took place from the 5th to the 6th of October
1741, there was not one drop of blood ſpilt. The Empreſs
Elizabeth reigned till the year 1762, frequently diſturbed with
the apprehenſions of being dethroned in her turn. She ſent
for her nephew the duke of Holſtein, and married him to a
princeſs of Anhalt-Zerbit.
Leſtoc, attached to his ſovereign from her infancy, enjoyed
alſo the peculiar happineſs of being truly favored by her,
although he had placed the crown upon her head. He was
created count of the empire, and married one of the maids of
honor belonging to the empreſs. Her majeſty beſtowed favors
upon him inceſſantly: but at a time when he was in the
higheſt eſteem, Beſtuchef, his avowed enemy, a ſubtle and
crafty man, opened a treacherous plot he had been meditating
againſt him for a long time. He gained ſo far upon the weak
mind of the Empreſs Elizabeth, as to cauſe Leſtoc and his
wife to be arreſted. They were exiled into Siberia, and all
their poſſeſſions confiſcated. Beſtuchef in his turn was like-
wiſe baniſhed. The Ruſſian court appeared more quiet on
the outſide for a long time; but internally, envy, jealouſy and
miſtruſt, reigned throughout this immenſe palace. The
Grand Duke did not live with his wife. The princeſs of
Anhalt-Zerbſt, born in a free country, and brought up in the
midſt of the muſes and the arts, was not dejected by this
event. Her genius, and the knowledge ſhe had acquired, ſup.
plied her with the moſt agreeable relief; amidſt the commo-
tions of the court ſhe contrived to live in a ſtate of tranquil-
lity. She had married the duke of Holſtein, with no other
view than that of obtaining the right of ſucceſſion to the
throne, which was granted to her. While the lived in this
retired
$
>
A JOURNEY TO: SIBERIA.
273
retired manner, the employed herſelf entirely in acquiring an
inſight into men, and learning the arts of government... As
her thirſt after knowledge was unlimited, ſhe paffed her lei-
ſure hours in the cultivation of the ſciences, of the arts, and
of literature. Perceiving the talents the princeſs Daſchkof
was poffefſed of, the made her partner of her pleaſures. But
the Grand Duke, jealous even of her amuſements, put her
to the neceſſity of keeping up her correſpondence in a private
manner with this young princeſs, ſiſter to the lady Woronzof.
I have read a letter of this young princeſs upon friendſhip,
which would not be diſowned by our beſt writers.
I was ſtill at St. Peterſburg, when the death of the Emprefs
Elizabeth, who ſuffered under a tedious illneſs, was daily
apprehended. She was beloved by the whole nation, who
feared the reign of Peter III. She died in the month of
January 1762.
Peter III. aſcended a tottering throne, of which he would
perhaps have been for ever deprived, had the Empreſs lived
ſeven or eight days longer. At the inſtant of his acceſſion to
the empire, fome orders, not rightly underſtood, excited com-
motions which ſeemed to portend a revolution expected by
every body. Some private perſons had even taken care to
place their fortunes in the hands of the miniſters belonging to
their reſpective nations. But Mr. Glebof, a Ruſſian, had been
bold enough to give ſome advice to Peter III. during the illneſs
of the Empreſs. The inſtant of her death, Peter III. aſſumed
the command, and was acknowledged Emperor. The Empreſs,
his wife, came, and fell at his feet ; and ſtriking her head
againſt the ground, paid him homage as the firſt of his ſlaves.
All his ſubjects alſo took the oath of allegiance, and he enjoyed
the empire in peace. He immediately recalled all exiles from the
reign of the empreſs Ann, and I had the ſingular ſatisfaction of
ſeeing Biren, Munic, and Leftoc, all together at St. Peterſburg.
Peter
Nn
274
:1:1 AN ACCOUNT OF
Peter III. quitted his old palace, to take poffeffion of the
new one, leaving the empreſs in the former. He gave himſelf
up in an indecent manner to pleaſures and diverfions, at which
the empreſs, whom the Ruſſians had always held in the higheſt
reſpect, was never preſent. :
About a month after his acceffion to the throne, he went to
the fenate, and declared that he granted the privilege of free-
dom to the nobility : The ſatisfaction, this news filled the
nation with, was too great to be deſcribed. In the firſt fit of
enthufialm, they propofed to erect a ſtatue of máſly gold to
him ; but ſomebody obſerving, that there was not gold enough
in the whole empire for ſuch a purpoſe ; the juſtneſs of the
reflection determined the Ruſſians to confine themſelves to a
ftatue one foot high, which was to be placed in the fenate-
houſe. A ftatue of bronze was ſoon after ſubſtituted in the
place of this, and at length the nation ſeemed reſolved for one
of marble.
It was neceſſary, however, that the emperor ſhould publiſha
an edict, in order to confirm this grant of freedom to his
people; fo that, in conſequence of the repreſentations of ſome
officers of ſtate, Peter III. limited the freedom granted to the
nobility, to the permiſſion of not ſerving in the army, and being
allowed to travel with his conſent. In conſequence of this edict,
a Ruſſian officer, deſirous of quitting the ſervice, applied to
the emperor for leave. The emperor aſked, What is your rank?
Captain, replied the officer. Well then, ſaid the emperor, I make
you a lieutenant, and you ſhall fill ſerve ; and accordingly he did
ferve as lieutenant.
Part of the nation, however, was pleaſed with the emperor's
familiarity; but his public and private conduct were both
equally diſguſtful to the more ſenſible people. Entirely ab-
forbed in his pleaſures, a ſudden revolution removed him from
the throne, and fixed the empreſs there in his ſtead. From
that
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
275
i
that moment the lives and fortunes of the ſubjects depended on
the ſole will of that princeſs. They proſtrated themſelves be-
fore her, ſwearing the moſt faithful allegiance to her, as to the
ſovereigns her predeceſſors. But the unexpected deaths of the
emperor, and of the young Iwan, conſpired to ſecure to her
the poſſeſſion of the empire.
As ſoon as the ſovereign is on the throne, he is ſuppoſed to
have no more relations, and no one dares to claim any con-
nection with the royal family. A foreign courtier, having
found that the counteſs of Woronzof was related to the em-
preſs Elizabeth, went immediately and complimented her with
the news, which he thought was a diſcovery of political
importance : the empreſs turned pale, and told him he was
miſtaken,
It was forbidden, on pain of death, to keep any coin
ſtamped with the image of the young Iwan. The people dare
not play with roubles, which bear the impreſſion of the
ſovereign. One cannot pafs before the palace, facing the
emperor's apartments, without pulling off one's hat, or letting
down the glaſs, if one is in a carriage; otherwiſe one is
expoſed to inſults from the ſoldiers. Any perſon who ſhould
write the name of the empreſs in finall caracters upon a letter,
would be liable to be ſeverely puniſhed for it.
Theſe trifling circumſtances are mentioned merely to give
an idea of the extent of the abſolute power of Ruſſian
monarchs.
The nobility dare not come near the throne without fear
and trembling. They are baniſhed into. Siberia for the
ſlighteſt political intrigue, and their poſſeſſions being con-
fiſcated, one whole family thus falls a victim to the artful inſi-
nuations of the courtier, When I was at St. Peterſburg, I
was one day on a viſit at the houſe of a ſtranger, who was in
office ; being deſirous of information, I aſked whether the
N n 2
prince
1
van
276
AN ACCOUNT OF
may have
prince Iwan was living or not: it was immediately whiſpered
in my ear, that in Ruſſia no one ſpoke of that prince. We
were, however, no more than three Frenchmen in the room,
which was upwards of thirty feet ſquare. On the eve of the
death of the empreſs Elizabeth, no one dared to inquire con-
cerning her health; and when ſhe was dead, though it was
univerſally known, yet every body was afraid to ſpeak of it.
The mutual diſtruſt, in which people live in Ruſſia, and the
total ſilence of the nation upon every thing which
the leaſt relation either to the government, or to the ſovereign;
ariſes chiefly from the privilege every Ruſſian has, without di-
ftinction, of crying out in public, Slowo Dielo; that is to ſay, I
declare you guilty of high treaſon both in words and actions.
All the byſtanders are then obliged to aſſiſt in taking up the
perſon accufed. A father arreſts his ſon, and the ſon his
father, and nature ſuffers in ſilence. The accuſed, and the
accuſer, are both conveyed immediately to priſon, and after-
wards to St. Peterſburg, where they are tried by the ſecret
court of chancery.
This tribunal, compoſed of a few miniſters choſen by the
ſovereign, leaves the lives and fortunes of all families at their
mercy. This juriſdiction is of ſo odious a nature, that a ſub-
ject, who ſhall even be indifferent to theſe agents of tyranny,
is often found guilty, although the accuſer ſhould not be able
to bring convincing proofs of the crime; and this happens
chiefly when the impeacher anſwers for the guilt of the per-
ſon accuſed, with his own ſhoulders; that is to ſay, ſubmits
to receive the puniſhment of the knout. If he bears this
without recanting, the perſon accuſed is found guilty, con-
demned to death, and part of his eſtate forfeited to the
accuſer. If ſome very extraordinary circumſtances indicate
the innocence of the perſon accuſed, the impeacher is then
puniſhed a ſecond time. He is alſo puniſhed, but only once,
when,
3
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
277
when, not having demanded the trial of the knout, he is
found incapable of proving the guilt of the man whom he
impeaches.
This juriſdiction has been eſtabliſhed, merely that tyranny
might enjoy the privilege of facrificing all ſuch perſons as have
become the object of deſpotic jealouſy. It was therefore
neceſſary that the crime of the falſe accuſer ſhould not be
puniſhed with death ; and the puniſhment of the knout was
always made milder in his favor.
The nobility, thus bowed under the yoke of the moſt dread-
ful Navery, do not fail to retaliate
upont
the people: the people
are ſlaves to them, to the fovereign, or to the waywodes who
repreſent him.
Two kinds of ſlaves are diſtinguiſhed in Ruſſia among the
people: ſome belong to the ſovereign, others to the nobility:
The firſt only pay tribute to the empreſs, the others both to
the ſovereign and to their lord. The nobles eſtimate their
riches by the number of farmers which belong to them. The
ſlaves of the crown pay in to the royal treaſury, the ſum of
one hundred and ten copecs, or four ſhillings and ſeven pence
of Engliſh money, and the others pay two ſhillings and eleven
pence to the crown *. The lords impoſe what tax they pleaſe
upon their ſlaves, and ſometimes ſeize upon the ſmall fortune
they may have acquired by their abilities. If theſe ſlaves, by
cultivating the land and by induſtry, do not get enough to pay
the lord, he allows them to hire themſelves to merchants,
ſtrangers, or other perſons who have no flaves. For this
pur-
poſe, he gives them a paſſport only for a few years. The
llave is obliged to remit his wages annually to his lord, who
gives him up what he thinks proper out of them.
The lords ſell their ſlaves, as cattle is ſold in other
parts
of
the world. They chuſe out from among them the number of
* The article of the taxes ſhall be more fully ſpoken of under that of the
revenues of the Ruſſian empire.
ſervants
278
3.
AN ACCOUNT OF
ſervants they want; and treat them with great inhumanity.
They are not allowed a civil power of life and death over
their ſervants, any more than over their other ſlaves; but as
they have the privilege of puniſhing them with the padogi,
they have them chaſtiſed in ſuch a manner, that they may be
faid, in fact, to have acquired the right of putting them to
death.
In weighty offences, a lord, according to law, ought to
bring his flave to be tried at the ordinary courts of juſtice.
In 1761, the ſenate publiſhed an edict, whereby all the lords
were allowed to ſend any flaves they were diſpleaſed with to
work in the mines; but the lords prefer, and will ever do ſo,
chaſtizing them at home, and keeping them to themſelves.
This people, thus oppreſſed by ſlavery, is now governed by
the empreſs of Anhalt-Zerbft; a woman of an extenſive
genius, who is ſenſible of the defect of ſuch a kind of
govern-
ment, and is wholly employed in reforming it. She will not
certainly confine the privilege of freedom to the nobility, but
will extend this advantage to all her ſubjects. Humanity
pleads for it, and true policy demands it. Without this cir-
cumſtance the empire of Ruſſia would be nothing more than
a feudal government; and which, conſidered in this view alone,
would multiply petty tyrants, and deſtroy all ſovereign autho-
rity. Happy the nation, if ſenſible of the bleſſing of being
governed by ſuch a prince; all whoſe endeavours tend to pro-
cure happineſs to this people, which under Peter III. was on
the point of falling into its primitive ſtate of barbariſm. She
is erecting a monument to Peter the Firſt, in order to im-
mortalize, and convey to the lateſt poſterity, the memory of
that great man: The encourages the arts and ſciences, and
every branch of political adminiſtration ; and ſhews that very
nation, that ſhe alone was worthy to fill the throne of Peter
the Firſt.
Of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
279
Of the Greek Religion.
HE religion which prevails in Siberia, as well as
throughout Ruſſia, is the Chriſtian religion of the
Greek church. It was firſt eſtabliſhed in Ruſſia by Wolodi-
mer in the year 987. In the reign of the Czar Fedor Iwan-
owitz, the metropolitans of Ruſſia were ordained by the
patriarchs of Conftantinople. Jeremy, patriarch of Conſtan-
tinople, came to Moſco in 1588, and conſecrated Job patri-
arch of all Rullia. From this time, the patriarchs of Ruſſia
were conſecrated by the biſhops of the country: but according
to Strahlemberg, they were ſtill confirmed by the patriarch of
Conſtantinople, till the time of the patriarch Nicon, who firſt
Thook off this ſubjection. According to Voltaire, in his
hiſtory of Ruſſia (pag. 66.) the period of this independance
may be traced as far back as the time when the firſt patriarch
was appointed in Ruſſia.
The Greek church differs from the church of Rome chiefly
in the following articles : The Greeks adminiſter baptiſm by
dipping, the Romans by ſprinkling : the laſt conſecrate with
unleavened bread, the firſt with leavened bread, and they alſo
adminiſter the Lord's Supper in both kinds. The Romans
believe that the Holy Ghoſt proceeds from the Father and the
Son; the Ruſſians, that the Holy Ghoſt proceeds from
the Father by the Son. The preciſion of ſcholaſtic divinity
has made a great difference between theſe two aſſertions
from whence many diſputes have ariſen. Notwithſtanding
this, ſeveral of the fathers have often uſed both theſe modes of
expreſſion, in the Romiſh church, the pope is acknowledged
as the firſt biſhop by divine right, and as ſuch is the center of
the unity of the church. The Ruſſians do not admit the
popes
;
-
280
AN ACCOUNT OF
pope's ſupremacy; and, in their catechiſm *, they condemn the
opinion of the Romans concerning purgatory : but they believe,
that thoſe who die in actual fin are not always damned, but
that they may be redeemed even from the greateſt crimes,
by prayers and alms offered up for the dead to
* I tranſlated from the Latin what is here related from the Ruffian catechiſm,
which was lent me for a few days in the year 1765, by the Rufian ambaffador's
chaplain. It was publiſhed at Breſlaw in 1751, by John James Korn.
† Are there not ſome among the dead, who are in a middle ſtate between
falvation and damnation ?
Anſwer. There is no ſuch ſtate ; but it is certain that many perſons have been
taken out of hell, not by repentance after death, but by the pious offices of the
living, and the prayers of the church; particularly by the facrifice of the maſs,
which is commonly offered up for all the living and the dead. Otherwiſe, theſe
ſouls cannot be ranſomed by their own works, nor by repentance ; neither can
they do any thing to deliver themſelves from hell.
65. What are we to think of alms and pious offices for the relief of the dead?
Anſ. Theophylact gives the following commentary on the words of our
faviour, in the 12th chapter of St. Luke: Fear him who has the power to caſt you
inte hell. Obſerve, ſays Theophylact, that Jeſus Chriſt does not fay, Fear him
who after death cafts you into bell, but, fear him who has the power to do fo ;
for all men in general who die in fin, are not caft into hell; but it is in the power
of God either to puniſh them in this manner, or to have mercy upon them. I
obſerve this on account of the offerings and alms offered up in favor of the dead,
as they are of great uſe even to ſuch as have gone out of the world defiled with
the moſt heinous crimes. Let us therefore perfift in our endeavours, by prayers
and almſgiving, to appeaſe the wrath of him, whom it doth not always pleaſe
to exert the power of forgiveneſs, which is ftill ever in his hands. We muſt
then conclude from the doctrine of ſcripture, and this father's expofition, that it
is abſolutely neceſſary to ſay prayers, to give alms liberally, and above all to offer
up maſs for the dead, as they are not able to do any of theſe works in their own
behalf.
66. What are we to think of purgatory?
Anf. A temporary puniſhment for the purification of fouls, is no where men-
tioned in ſacred writ. On the contrary, it is on this account that Origen's opi-
nion is cenſured by the church. It is evident enough, that when the ſoul is once
ſeparated from the body, it can no longer be a partaker of any facrament of the
church; for if the ſoul could itſelf atone for any faults committed, it might certainly
receive fome advantages from the ſacrament of repentance. This opinion being
quite contrary to the true orthodox doctrine, it is with reaſon that the church
offers
ор the holy ſacrifice, and prayers to God, for the pardon of thoſe who have
formerly finned during their life ; and not that they may be purified by any pu-
niſhments they undergo. The ſaying of maſs, together with the prayers and
alms offered up by the living in their behalf, are of themſelves fufficient to relieve
and redeem them from hell.
This
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 28K:
This catechiſm inſiſts much on the neceſſity of almſgiving
at church, in order to be happy in the other world. It was
by means of this doctrine, that the Ruſſian clergy enriched
themſelves ſo much, during the warmth and zeal of the firſt
chriſtians. The Czar Wolodimer, while the Tartars were
employed in ſubduing part of his dominions, went himſelf
through another part of them with his patriarch Cyrus,
teaching this doctrine to his ſubjects, which was by no means
agreeable to the poorer fort. The prieſts canonized the Czar
Wolodimer, but his ſucceſſors forbad any farther donations to
the church, and, after a tedious war, expelled the Tartars
from Ruſſia.
According to the 28th article of this catechiſm, " God intro-
“ duces the foul into the body, as ſoon as the organs are
“ formed. It immediately expands itſelf alf over the frame,
" in the ſame way as fire inſinuates itſelf in all the parts of a
“ red hot iron; but its chief reſidence is in the head and the
« heart."
In other parts of the ſame work, however, the ſpiritua-
lity of the ſoul is admitted.
The 18th and 43d articles of the catechifm declare, that,
“ the intention alone of committing a mortal fin does not
quite give death to the ſoul, although it gives it a deep
« wound. No fin can be truly mortal, unleſs actually com-'
" Initted. All others are in the claſs of venial fins, which
" are to be atoned for by prayers and good works."
Peter I. aboliſhed patriarchs in Ruſſia, and in the year 1719,
inſtituted a perpetual fynod in their ſtead. It conſiſts of a
preſident, an office which the czar reſerved for himſelf, a vice-
preſident, who is an archbiſhop, fix counſellors, who are
biſhops, and fix archimandrites or abbots. The fynod is
obliged to refer all important matters to the Czar in the ſenate,
where
Oo
882
AN ACCOUNT OF.
S
where they go in a body, and take their ſeat below the
ſenators *
The Ruſſian clergy is divided into two bodies, monks and
regular prieſts, who are called Popes. . All the monks of Rullia
are of the order of St. Bafil, whoſe inſtitutions they follow,
They live together in common: they are not allowed to eat
meat, but live entirely on fiſh, eggs, and a milk diet. They
are even to abſtain from this ſort of food in Lent feaſon, aş
well as on Mondays, Wedneſdays and Saturdays throughout
the year.
The fuperior clergy, conſiſting of archbiſhops, biſhops, and
archimandrites or abbots, are taken from the monks; ſo that
they are all obliged to follow the rules of Saint Bafil's order :
but the archimandrites are the only perſons among the ſupe-
rior clergy who live in communities; which are all ſubject to
the archbiſhops and biſhops. The prieſts cannot have any
of the dignities of the higher clergy: they are all married ;
they muſt wed a virgin before they are conſecrated, and are
obliged to abſtain from ſaying maſs, whenever they have in-
dulged themſelves the night before. If they become widowers,
and are no longer of uſe in maintaining their children, they
generally turn monks; and in caſe of competition for a biſhop-
ric or an abbey, the monk who has been married has the
preference. It is cuſtomary for the children of prieſts to con-
tinue in their church, and take orders, although they are
allowed to follow any other kind of life.
All the riches of the Ruſſian clergy are divided among the
biſhops and monks. The prieſts are very poor, becaule the
livings and pariſhes are too numerous ; moſt of their profits.
depend on caſual circumſtances.
* Sirablemberg, tom. ii. pag. 103. M. de Voltaire in his hiſtory of Ruflia,
tm.ii. pag. 229. ſays, ibat the ſyncd ranks with the ſenators.
The
8
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA,
283
The biſhops are named by the ſynod, but the nomination
muſt be confirmed by the fovereign. The biſhops nominate
to the abbeys, and all the preferments of the inferior clergy:
they may be removed, as well as the abbots, and depend en-
tirely on the biſhops pleaſure. This exceflive ſubordination
gives the bilhops too much power over the inferior clergy : the
monks and prieſts are no better than ſo many ſlaves; they
appear in a ſubmiſſive pofture, and in a ſtate of humiliation,
whenever they come before the biſhops. The prieſts are not
held in much eſteem in ſociety, or among the monks, who
are their ſuperiors : their condition would ſtill be more wretch-
ed, if their wives did not contribute to make the monks be-
have more mildly to them.
The clergy of Ruſſia are ignorant, drunken and libidinous.
The biſhops and prieſts are leſs addicted to women than the
reſt: the firſt on account of their years, the laſt becauſe of
their wives : but they make up for this in drinking.
They make their wine with plants, a few drugs, and ſome
brandy. They have beer, and a ſort of mead, the bafis of
which is the fluid oozing from the birch-tree at the beginning
of ſummer. Their favorite drink is brandy, and another
liquor they call crematum; which is ſo ſtrong, that the firſt
time I drank of it, I thought I had ſwallowed aqua fortis :
it produced ſo violent an irritation in my mouth, that I could
neither ſpeak nor ſpit out; I reſolved from that time never to
drink any more crematum.
One of theſe prelates, in other reſpects an agreeable man,
aſked me to go and ſee his library, and immediately ſhewed me
the way to it. I followed him, very anxious of knowing what
books he had, and he led me into an inſulated building in the
midſt of a garden. We came into a very neat and well-lighted
gallery ; ſeveral niches, of a foot ſquare, were made in the
wall. The prelate opened the doors of them, and I perceived
OO 2
they
284
AN ACCOUNT OF
they were fillled up with caſks. Theſe caſks, containing va-
rious liquors, and ſurrounded with ice, filled the whole build-
ing, and conſtituted his library. He had built a very pleaſant
apartment above this kind of icehouſe.
I met with prieſts in company, and eſpecially monks, ſo
drunk, that they were obliged to be carried away on a litter,
decent people being put to the bluſh by their actions and diſ-
courſes. The clergy are often found in the ſtreets unable to
walk home.
We muſt not, however, form our opinion of all the Ruſſian
clergy from this diſadvantageous repreſentation of them. In
the courſe of my journey, I have met with clergymen of abi-
lities and of irreproachable manners, among which I could
mention ſome archimandrites and prieſts of Tobolſky, to
whom the archbiſhop gave an excellent example in this parti-
cular. This prelate had not indeed much knowledge beſides
what concerned his miniſtry: but a zeal, better directed,
feemed only to be wanting to complete his caracter.
The Sorbonne propoſed to the Czar, in 1717, a reunion of
the Greek with the Roman church: and every thing that
paſſed on this occaſion is well known. If this ſociety did not
fucceed in the attempt, they acquired at leaſt ſo high a repu-
tation among the clergy of Ruſia, that they imagine no man
in France can be learned, unleſs he is a member of that illu-
Itrious body.
It would be very uſeful, if the eſteem in which this ſociety is
held in France, could be extended to thoſe who give them-
ſelves
up to the education of our youth. The Ruſſians have
the greateſt reſpect for their governors and teachers; and con-
ſider them as the fathers of their pupils. If the education in
Rullia does not anſwer as it might be expected from ſuch be-
havior, it is becauſe honor and virtue can only ſpring up in
the ſoil of liberty.
The
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 225
The nobility of Ruſſia never. enter into the prieſthood; ſo
that there is no intermediate ſtate in the eccleſiaſtical body,
which is made up entirely of the common people, or the chil--
dren of the prieſts, who are often the moſt diffolute; ſo that
the ignorance and depravity of the Ruſſian clergy are the "
natural conſequences of their not having received any principles
of education. Their power was dangerous only in the times
of the primitive church, as they were then a better conſtituted.
body; and that the whole nation was inflamed with zeal,
which is no where to be found at preſent, but among the lower
claſs of people.
The revenues of the church being increaſed, and having
never been expoſed before Peter I. to the changes, to which
the fortunes of individuals are ſubject, the clergy became more
opulent than the greater part of the nobles. Religious zeal
being grown much cooler among theſe, they have looked with
a jealous eye on the immenſe poſſeſſions of the monks, often-
times acquired by the confiſcation of eſtates. belonging to their :
anceſtors. Hence the clergy, inſtead of being ſupported by
this body of the ſtate, have, on the contrary, always had ene-
mies among all the nobility. Peter I. ventured to leſſen the
power of the eccleſiaſtic body: he aboliſhed the dignity of
Patriarch; he did not however deſtroy religion, which he
reverenced, nor its influence on the ininds of men, by attack-
ing ſuperſtition, and rectifying abuſes. He had formed a :
deſign of diminiſhing the revenues of the monks, and bringing
them back to their firſt inſtitution ; and gave out a decrce for
this purpoſe.
The common people are bigotted even to fanaticiſm in favor
of the Greek religion : this extravagance increaſes the farther ;
we get from the capital ; but theſe very people are ſo little ac-
quainted with their religion, that they are perſuaded they fulfil
all its duties, by complying with. fome external.ceremonies,
and.
w
.
286
AN ACCOUNT OF
and eſpecially by keeping the Lent faſts with the greateſt ſtrict-
ncts. In other reſpects, they give themſelves up to debauchery
and to every kind of vice. Morality is leſs to be met with
among the Ruſſians, than among the Pagans their neighbours.
The opinions of the Ruffians with regard to Chriſtianity are
ſo extraordinary, that it ſhould ſeem as if that religion, ſo
well adapted in itſelf for the happineſs and good order of
ſociety, had only ſerved to make this people more wicked. A
murderer being taken and condemned, and being aſked in the
courſe of his trial whether he had kept the Lent faſts; ap-
peared as much ſurprized, as the moſt upright man would
have been, if his honeſty had been called in queſtion. He
immediately anſwered with warmth, that he was incapable of
neglecting the duties of his religion. Yet this very man was
cat the head of a ſet of ruffians, and whenever they ſeized upon
any travellers, he readily gave up all the booty to his compa-
nions, if they did but deliver him theſe unhappy victims alive.
He firſt undreſt them, and tied them naked to a tree, with-
out any regard to their fex: he then opened their breaſt near
the heart, and drank their blood. He declared, that he took
great pleaſure in ſeeing the dreadful contorſions and convul-
fions of theſe wretched people. This fact, though it may
feem ſcarce credible, was told me by fome Ruffians.
Such examples are rarely to be met with in Ruſſia; and I
have mentioned this only to ſhew that, in this country, leſs
attention has been given to form the manners of the people
by religion, than to oblige them to obſerve certain ceremonies,
which do not always improve the morals of mankind.
There have been few ſects of the Greek religion in Ruffia,
and this may perhaps be owing to the ignorance of the clergy.
The fect of Razholniki is the only one which has maintained
itſelf to this day. M. de Voltaire ſays, it aroſe in the twelfth
century. Theſe ſectaries have weither prieſts nor churches :
they
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
287
they hold their meetings in private houſes. They live toge-
ther peaceably in their hamlets like brothers. They avoid any
intercourſe with the Ruſſians, whoſe bad morals would diſturb
their ſociety. They are exceſſively ignorant, and think it a.
great ſin to repeat Hallelujah three times, therefore they only
ſay it twice. The biſhops of Ruſſia give the bleſſing with the
före and middle finger; but theſe ſectaries pretend that it
ſhould be given only with the three other fingers. They.
would not allow a prieſt who has drunk brandy to adminiſter
baptiſm.. Theſe abſurdities, and others of like nature, carac-
terize the ſect of Razholniki. The cruel perfecutions they have
ſuffered from the Ruſſians have made them become ſo vio.
lently fanatic, that they think they may be allowed to kill
themſelves for the love of Jeſus Chriſt; and indeed, when they
are perſecuted, they gather themſelves together in one houſe,
to which they ſet fire, and periſh in the flames.
I was aſſured at Tobolſky of the authenticity of theſe facts;
related by Mr. Voltaire and Strahlemberg, and was ſurprized
that the clergy were not thereby induced to be more mild in
the exerciſe of their religion. Meekneſs is every where recom-
inended throughout the goſpel, and our holy religion is neither
tyrannical nor cruel : ever conſiſtent with moral and political
laws, it teaches us to love our brethren as children of the ſame
God, and makes us truly Chriſtians and good members of the
ftate.
Upwards of one hundred thouſand families have been driven
from Ruſſia by perſecution, and have taken refuge among the
Tartars, who have always been profeſſed enemies to the Ruſſians.
The remaining families are ſtill more ſtedfaſt, and reverence
thoſe perſons who have periſhed in torments as martyrs. Onc
woman eſpecially, (for fanaticiſm ſeems to be carried to a
higher pitch in that ſex) holds the firſt rank among the ſaints
of this ſect. Being accuſed of making the ſign of the croſs
with
:
-288
AN ACCOUNT OF
with three fingers, ſhe was condemned to die ; and while they
were leading her to execution, ſhe continued exhorting people
of her perſuaſion, to keep ſtedfaſt in the faith of their fathers:
and notwithſtanding the blows they inceſſantly gave her, the
was every inſtant lifting her hands up to heaven, and making
the ſign of the croſs with three fingers.
The number of ſectaries daily increaſed on account of theſe
perfecutions; ſeveral believers abjured their religion, becauſe
of the cruelty of the clergy; and ſuch as might have been
brought over by a milder treatment, were rather confirmed in
their errors, ſo that there never was an inſtance of any one of
the Razholniki fect being converted.
In ſuch circumſtances, the ſovereign ſteps into the aſliſtance
of his faithful ſubjects, as a father to that of his children : re-
ligion preſcribes it to him, and the ſafety of his kingdom de-
mands it. Peter I. was thoroughly convinced of this, and
gave the moſt expreſs orders, that the Razholniki fect ſhould
not be perfecuted; and by a few examples of ſeverity, made
the prelates become true Chriſtians, and good citizens.
After the death of Peter I. the perſecutions began again,
under his ſucceſſors. There were ſeveral people in priſon on
this account while I was at Tobolſky; from whence they were
now and then taken out on great feſtivals, that they might
behold the ceremonies of the church, under the vain expecta-
tion of their being moved by the ſight.
I ſometimes converſed with the archbiſhop and the abbots
of the country on this unfortunate fect of Razholniki. One
day, I aſked one of them in jeſt, whether there fectaries, who
would only repeat Hallelujah twice, would go into hell or pur-
gatory, for as to heaven that was ſurely out of the queſtion.
His face was inſtantly crimſoned over, and his inflamed eyes
beſpoke the nature of his anſwer : we have no purgatory, ſaid
he, as in your Romiſh church; they will be irremiſſibly dam-
necho
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 289
-
ned. He could ſay no more, and though in other reſpects
he was a good man, and ever inclined to relieve the diſtreſled,
he would have thought perhaps he had done a very meritorious
action, if he could have annihilated me that inſtant.
Among the number of Saints in Ruſſia, after Saint Nicolas,
Saint Andrew is one of thoſe in whom they place the greateſt
confidence. His relics are at Novogorod. The prieſts ſay,
that when the Greek and Roman churches ſeparated, this Saint
ſet out by ſea from Rome, where he embarked on a mill-Itone:
his oar was a reed, which became petrified the inſtant the mill-
ſtone was put in motion. His baggage came after him in a
kind of trunk, which alſo floated on the waves: it contained,
as the archbiſhop of Tobolſky thinks, fome ornaments of the
church. This great Ruſſian Saint arrived at laſt, after a long
voyage, at Novogorod, where his trunk came a few days after
him. He then offered ſomething to a fiſherman for the chance
of his firſt draught, and the bargain appearing advantageous
to the latter he readily agreed to it: but when, inſtead of filh
which he expected, he ſaw a trunk in the net, he claimed it as
his own; and, after many diſputes, the affair was referred to
the court of law eſtabliſhed in the place. The Saint, to ſhew
that he was in the right, gave an inventory of his effects,
which being found, upon opening the trunk, to be a true
one, they were given up to him. Saint Andrew fixed his re-
fidence at Novogorod, where he died, conſidered as a Saint.
According to the Ruſſians, his relics, the mill-ſtone, and the
trunk, are yet to be ſeen there; where ſince that time, they con-
tinue to work miracles : ſo that people come in from all ſides
in pilgrimage to this place.
I ſaw an Archimandrite at Paris, who was convinced of the
truth of all theſe facts. He would rather have ſubmitted to
loſe his beard, than give up the moſt trifling circumſtance of
this narrative. I was the more ſurprized at it as he was a
PP
man
290
AN ACCOUNT OF
man of good ſenſe; and that he was not the abbót of that
monaſtery, where the relics of this pretended ſaint are ſaid to
be depoſited. Theſe relics, and others of the like nature in
many convents, bring great profits to the monks, to the ſcandal
of religion.
I aſked the archbiſhop of Tobolſky an account of the
Ruſſian Saints; and he mentioned very few; ſaying, that the
bad cuſtom of fending money to Rome for making Saints was
unknown to them : and that Saints were acknowledged in
Ruſſia, when the ſynod had pronounced them ſuch, and after
the Empreſs had ratified their deciſion. Every time I ſaw this
prelate, he choſe to converſe with me about religion, and par-
ticularly about the Pope. He thought it very extraordinary
that his Holineſs ſhould receive the facrament feated in an
arm-chair. I firſt denied the fact; but when he told me, that
a certain Ruſſian had been a witneſs of it at the conſecration
of the laſt Pope, to avoid entering into diſputes, which are ever
diſagreeable, I aſſured him the Pope was a cripple.
The archbiſhop had as much diſlike to aſtronomy as to the
Pope: he was always in a paſſion at the idea of the motion of
the earth. He quoted paſſages, which he ſaid were from St.
Paul; though I could never find any paſſage in that apoſtle's
writings contradicting the motion of the earth round the fun:
I then advanced ſome aſtronomical truths; but, on theſe ſub-
jects, the prelate was always a heretic.
Although the prieſts of Ruſſia are unfit, from their ignorance,
to make profelytes, yet they have the folly of attempting to
convert every body. Being one day at dinner with one of theſe
prelates, after having drunk freely, he had a mind to convert
my fervant, who was a Lutheran, and ſerved me in the double
capacity of interpreter and cook, though but indifferently in
cither. As ſoon as the prelate had finished his diſcourſe, the
ſervant anſwered him with great anger, that a Lutheran was
full
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
291
full as good as a ſchiſmatic. The prelate immediately ſnatch-
ed up a plate, and would have thrown it at the heretic's head,
if I had not interpoſed ; telling him at the ſame time, I had
never read in ſcripture, that it was cuſtomary among the
apoſtles to break people's heads, in order to inſure their falva-
tion. I then ſent my ſervant away to dinner, and a few
glaſſes of crematum foon made us good friends again.
The churches are very ill built at Tobolſky, as they are
throughout the Ruſſian empire; there are no ſuch beautiful
monuments to be found among them, as among different
churches in the reſt of Europe. The churches here are, on
the contrary, very ſmall, generally rather dark, and badly
ornamented. There are indeed many paintings in them, but
theſe have neither drawing nor coloring; they are all placed,
one above another, againſt the wall of the naos, or body of
the church. Four rows of theſe paintings conſtitute all the
ornaments of the cathedral at Tobolſky. The choir is in the
middle, as it is in moſt of our churches; but with this dif-
ference, that all the ceremonies, performed within the choir,
are not expoſed to public view. It is a facred place, where
none but the prieſts enter; the door is generally ſhut, and
only opened for a few minutes, either to give the bleſſing, or
perform ſome other folemn and ſtriking act, or in the great
ceremonies exhibited on the outſide of the choir.
On theſe occaſions the archbiſhop is preceded by his clergy,
whoſe dreſſes are very grand: their beard and hair looſely flow-
ing, waving the idea of uncleanlineſs, gives them a very
reſpectable appearance. They form themſelves, in great order
and with the moſt profound ſilence, in a ſemicircle, on each
ſide of the door, and ſeem wholly taken up with the cere-
mony. At length the archbiſhop makes his appearance in the
middle of his clergy, with the mitre on his head, and the
croſier in his hand. Sometimes he has neither of there, but
P p 2
carrics
292
AN ACCOUNT OF
carries a chandelier, with three branches, in his hand, adorned
with wax tapers, or with relics; and gives the bleſſing with
the relics or the chandeliers. This ſolemnity of the Greek
church, is ſo awful to the people, that if there ſhould be the
leaſt diſturbance, as there is frequently in the Romiſh churches,
all is huſhed as ſoon as the doors are open ; and the aſſembly
waits with the deepeſt veneration for the fight they but
feldom enjoy.
The ceremonial dreſſes are extremely grand, but inconve-
nient; the cope, inſtead of being open before, as it is in the
Romiſh church, has but one ſingle opening to let the head
through, and the forepart of this garment is turned up over
the arms.
The abbots have mitres ſimilar to thoſe of the biſhops ; but
they differ much from the mitres of our prelates. The beſt
idea that can be given of them is, to compare them to a bee-
hive; they are covered with ornaments and jewels, which are
commonly falfe.
The dreſſes of the Greek church, having been publifhed by.
M. Le Prince, I thought it needleſs to give any freſh engrav-
ings of them ; I therefore refer ſuch of my readers, as may be
deſirous of knowing ſomething more of theſe dreſſes, to that
gentleman's repreſentation of them, from whence a better
notion may be gathered, than from any deſcription I could
give.
In the public ceremonies of the Greek church, the holy
worſhip conſiſts chiefly in actionk Theſe actions have a great
effect on the people, but become ridiculous in the narrative.
I have ſeen the ceremony of the holy ſupper. St. Peter was
repreſented by a fat well-looking monk, but who was perhaps
little accuſtomed to theſe ceremonies, as he ſeemed aukward and
fooliſh. The archbiſhop, on the contrary, had a free, eaſy
countenance, and a ſprightlineſs very expreſſive of his zeal.
Having:
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA,
293
Having waſhed the feet of eleven monks, he then addreſſed
himſelf to St. Peter : immediately a great diſpute aroſe, which
could not be heard, becauſe the prelate had, at one of his ſleeves,
a ſquare piece of ſtuff ſurrounded with bells, which made a
great noiſe: but it might eaſily be perceived from the confu-
fion and dejected look of the monk who repreſented Saint
Peter, that he was not fond of diſputes: he was at laſt com-
pletely diſconcerted, by the byſtanders burſting out a laughing;
ſo that, in order to put a ſtop to this, they were obliged to
waſh his feet quickly. The archbiſhop gave a diſcourſe on
humility, and then went away.
In the Greek church, children of five or ſix months are
brought to the communion table. I ſaw an inſtance of this
at Tobolſky; a little child was waked out of his ſleep for this
act of devotion; he gave them to underſtand, by crying, that
he had much rather have been excuſed; notwithſtanding his
tears, they made him partake of the facrament; but, he could
not be quieted till he was put to the breaſt.
Eaſter-day is ſet apart for viſiting in Ruſſia, as the new-
year's day is in France. I affronted ſome people, very unwit-
tingly, for want of knowing the cuſtoms of the country.
Being intent upon ſome aſtronomical calculations in the
morning, I did not perceive a Ruſſian come into my room. Un-
willing, as I ſuppoſe, to diſturb me, he had placed himſelf near
me, unfortunately for us both; for ſtarting up quickly to walk
about the room, we ſtruck each other fo forcibly, that he fell
backwards on the floor, and I upon a trunk. Although I was.
equally ſtunned with the accident, and ſurprized at feeing a
ſtranger in my apartment, yet I went up to make him my
excuſes. I ſtretched out my hand, defiring him to be ſeated :
he then offered me his hand, and gave me at the ſame time an
egg. I was aſtoniſhed at this, not having yet recovered the:
thock my head had received. Beſides, I was quite at a loſs what
tou
294
AN ACCOUNT OF
to anſwer him, for he talked to me all the while as if I had
underſtood his language. I was continually bowing, and en-
deavouring to convince him by ſigns 'with my head, as with
my hands and feet, how much I was obliged to him for all
his civilities, till at length he went away ſeemingly much diſ-
pleaſed. I was preparing to go to work again, when another
Ruſſian came in; who appeared evidently, from the unſteadi-
neſs of his gait, not to be faſting: he advanced to embrace
me, but as he fmelt powerfully of brandy, I endeavoured to
keep myſelf out of the way of his mouth, but it was impoſ-
ſible to avoid it. This man alſo gave me an egg; and ) then
began to find out enough of this ceremony, to give him in
return the egg I had juſt received ; notwithſtanding which he
ſtill ſeemed diſſatisfied when he left me.
As to myſelf, I was ſo little pleaſed with theſe two viſits,
that I ſhut my door inſtantly, leſt I ſhould have a third : I
faſtened it with two nails, one at top, the other at bottom, as
I had no bolt.
A few hours after I learnt that this was, as I ſaid before, the
uſual viſiting day. The men go to each other's houſes in the
morning, and introduce themſelves into the houſe by ſaying,
Jeſus Chriſt is riſen : the anſwer is, Yes, be is riſen. The people
then embrace, give each other eggs, and drink a great deal
of brandy. As I had not complied with all theſe cuſtoms,
I then found out why the Ruſſian, who had viſited me in the
morning, had been diſpleaſed. I was the more ſorry for it,
as I could eaſily have ſatisfied them with a few glaſſes of
brandy: beſides, I was particularly attentive in complying
with the cuſtoms of the country, without which precaution a
man makes himſelf diſagreeable to every body.
The afternoon is employed in viſiting the women, who alſo
go a viſiting themſelves : they are generally accompanied by
the men; and they enjoy this pleaſure of going out, very
7
much,
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
295
much, as they are much confined at other times; the men in-
dulge themſelves in drinking the whole day. The room,
where the viſitors are received, is ſet out with all their finery.
There is a kind of fideboard, raiſed in form of an altar, at
the end of the apartment, where all the riches of the family,
plates, diſhes, knives and forks, bottles, glaſſes, candleſticks,
&c. are ſet out upon ſeveral brackets, and placed in the niceſt
order, In the middle of the room is a table, covered with a
carpet, which is garniſhed with Chineſe ſweetmeats, and a
fpecies of raſberries of this country, dried in the ſun. On
coming into the apartment, all the people place themſelves,
ſtanding all along the benches which ſurround the table, the
women firſt, and the men after them. Then the miſtreſs
of the houſe, with the utmoſt gravity, and without ſaying a
word, kiſſes all the company round. When this ceremony is
over, the men retire into another apartment, and the women
are left by themſelves in the firſt. There is alſo a table ſpread,
with a carpet and ſweetmeats, in the room where the men
are.
The maſter of the houſe entertains his gueſts in this room,
while his wife takes upon her the fame office in the other.
Some travellers have aſſerted, that the women of this country
drink ſtrong liquors to exceſs; but I have never found this.
Coffee is ſerved up to them, with a kind of bad beer, and
fome tea ; and they ſeem to drink of theſe liquors, more from
complaiſance to the miſtreſs of the houſe, than by choice. It
is not ſo with the men, who are almoſt all drunk after three
or four viſits ; for as ſoon as the company is feated, the maſter
of the houſe brings in a kind of waiter, with glaſſes full of
brandy, or other liquors of the like nature. He offers ſome
to each gueſt, and it would be a great affront not to drink
with him. After this a ſort of mead is ſerved up, ſome coffee,
and between whiles ſome brandy. One muſt abſolutely para
take
+
296
AN ACCOUNT OF
take of all theſe liquors, and eat a few ſweetmeats. The
viſit generally laſts half an hour, after which the men go
back to the women's apartment; where, having been again
ſaluted, the company goes altogether in a viſit to the next
neighbour. Thus the whole day is ſpent going about the
town and drinking. After two viſits were over, I was ſeized
with ſuch a violent pain in my head, that I was obliged to
retire. I found myſelf ſtill ſo much indiſpoſed next day, that
although I was very deſirous of continuing my viſits with
thoſe perſons, who did me the honor to aſk me, yet I ſhould
have given it up, had I not been aſſured, that I might be ex-
cuſed from drinking by ſtaying among the women: but I
perceived even at the firſt viſit, that this was by no means
agreeable to the men. A Ruſſian, to whom I have often been
obliged for his advice, confirmed me in this conjecture, fo
that I returned to the mens table, taking care to provide my-
ſelf with a number of handkerchiefs, which were of great
ſervice to me. As ſoon as I had taken my glaſs of brandy, I
emptied it into my handkerchief, on pretence of wiping my
mouth; and, by this contrivance, viſited the whole day with-
out ſuffering any inconvenience. Theſe viſits generally laſt
three days.
I obſerved, during the holy week, that it was very eaſy for
the rich people in Ruſſia, to acquit themſelves of the duty of
cuſtomary prayers. The prieſts go about into their houſes, with
the ornaments of the church, and every thing neceſſary for the
divine ſervice, adapted to the ſeaſon ; there they perform the
ſervice for a trifle, while the Ruſſians are in bed, or in their
other apartments.
Deſcription
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
297
the rivers ,
Deſcription of thecity of Tobolky, of its inhabitants, and
of the manners and cuſtoms of the Ruſſians, &c.
SIBERIA was made known to the Ruflians in 1563, by a
private man in the neighbourhood of Archangel, whoſe
name was Anika; and afterwards conquered by the chief of a
band of ruffians, under the reign of John Baſilides. It was
then governed by a Tartar prince of the family of the Uſbecs.
This banditto, named Termack Timofeiwitz, at the head of
ſeven or eight hundred Coffacs, rávaged all the country about
Occa, and Volga.
The Cžár Bafilides ſent a body of troops againſt this chief
of the Coffács ; they obliged him to retire into the mountains
that divide Ruſſia from Siberia, called 'Poias Zemnoy, or the
Poias mountains. He croſſed this chain, going up the river
Czaufowa, and fell back upon the territories of M. Strogonof,
whoſe defcendents have ſtill very conſiderable poſſeſſions in this
diſtrict *
This chief, at the head of a ſet of reſolute banditti, eaſily
obtained of M. Strogonof all the aſſiſtances he required. He
embarked with his company on the Tagil, and went down that
river to the place where it empties itſelf in the Tura. Purſuing
the ſame courſe on this river, he ſeized upon the city of Tumen,
ſurprized Tobolſky, made priſoner the ſon of the Chan Zut-
chuin, a boy twelve years old, and ſent him to Moſco, with
the offer of Siberia to the Czar of Ruſſia, by which he obtained
his pardon.
Tobolſky, the capital of Siberia, was built on the ſide of the
old city which was then called Sibir. It contains about fifteen
* It appears that he went up this river, as far as the confines of Bilimbaeuſkoi.
Qq
thouſand
298
AN ACCOUNT OF
thouſand inhabitants, almoſt all Ruſſians, or naturalized. Of
the latter there are ſeveral Mahometan Tartars; the greater
part of them live without the city, that they may perform
with leſs interruption the ceremonies of their own religion.
The town is divided into two parts: the larger part is fitu-
ated on the banks of the Irtyſz; and the other upon a ſmall
mountain, the ſummit of which is a platform extending to
the eaſt of Toboliky. The height of this mountain is about
25 toiſes above the river. The upper town is fortified, eaſtward
and northward, by a rampart, baſtions, and a ditch of fix
feet in breadth, bordered with paliſadoes. All the fortifica-
tions are on the flat: the other parts of the city are from
ſituation difficult of acceſs; the ſouthern part, on account of
a deep gorge, the ſides of which are very ſteep; the weſtern
part, becauſe the Irtyſz flows at the foot of the mountain,
which being compoſed of a very looſe ſand, cannot be ſcaled
without great danger. Vaſt pieces are continually breaking
from the mountain, fall into the river, and carry away every
thing they meet. I have been an eye-witneſs of an accident of
this kind. I was coming from a party of pleaſure, where I
had been in a boat with Mr. Pouſkin, his lady, and ſome other
perſons. We went up the mountain by a path leading to Mr.
Pouſkin's houſe. We had ſcarce advanced a few ſteps, when
we heard ſuch a violent craſh to the right-hand, that we were
frightened. All the inconvenience we found, was being obliged
to get up faſter than we had intended.
The town has a governor, whoſe authority extends almoſt
all over Siberia ; and a court of chancery compoſed of fifteen
counſellors, who regulate affairs as well civil as military. The
governor is the preſident, and decides cortmonly with love-
reign authority. This place being at the diſtance of near
eight hundred leagues from the court, true accounts are fel-
dam tranſmitted from hence to the throne ;, ſo that the
gover-
pors
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
299
nors almoſt always abuſe their power, from the opportunity
they have of doing it with eaſe.
In order to counterbalance this authority, Peter I. created
a new office. The perſon inveſted with it, is called a Proctor:
he is not dependent on the governor or the chancery: he
ranks next to the governor, and part of the buſineſs adjudged
by the chancery, or by the governor, cannot be finally deter-
mined without the fanction of the proctor. This important
poſt was at that time filled by count Apollo Poulkin : a perſon
as fit for the office as any one who could have been pitched
upon. This miniſter pofſeffes the moſt enlightened under-
ſtanding, warmed with the love of truth and humanity.
As he is directed by the greateſt zeal and diſintereſted af-
fection, it is in his power to procure his country the moſt eſſen-
tial advantages. He was kind enough to offer me a lodging at
his houſe, and preſſed me ſo much, I could not refuſe him.
Every inſtant I remained at Tobolſky, gave me freſh proofs
of the obligations I had to him.
He had come to Tobolſky two months before me: where
he lived with his lady in a retired manner, entirely taken up
with the duties of his ſtation, and with the cultivation of lite-
rature, which he had ever been fond of. Being verſed in the
French language, he had brought with him from Moſco, a
ſelect library, conſiſting of the works of our beſt writers. He
had an improved mind, joined to an uncommon politeneſs, and
gentleneſs of manners. Free from national prejudice, he could
not conſider his wife as a ſlave: ſhe was his beſt friend ; and by
the goodneſs of her heart, contributed to her huſband's hap-
pineſs.
M. de Soimanof, was governor of Siberia, he had ſerved in
the navy in the reign of Peter I. and had acquired much
aſtronomical knowledge, at St. Peterſburg, with M. Deliſle,
of the Academy of Sciences. M. de Soimanof's abilities after-
wards induced Peter I. to give him the command of a fleet on
Q 92
tho
gºo
AN ACCOUNT OF
the Caſpian fea. At the ſame time he was ordered to take the
plan of this ſpot, and it is to him we owe the firſt accurate
chort of that ſea. After the death of Peter I. he was much
perſecuted by his enemies, who found means to have him
baniſhed. He was recalled ; and, after various changes, the
Czarina Elizabeth gave him the government of Siberia. As
he had lived long at court, he was well acquainted with all its
artifices. Although he was naturally a ſincere man, the changes
of his fortune had made him miſtruſtful and diffembling.
His ſuperior underſtanding made his enemies fear him : he
was bold, enterprizing, capable of planning the greateſt de-
ſigns, and of carrying them into execution, had he been leſs
advanced in years. It was an unlucky circumſtance for me,
that he could not ſpeak French. It was evident to me, on
many occaſions, that I loſt a great deal by not being able to
hold a converſation with him, without my interpreter.
At Tolboſky, there is an archbiſhop, whoſe dioceſe extends
over the greater part of Siberia. The prelate who then filled
that ſee, was a native of Poland. He was not a man of great
knowledge ; but was perfectly well acquainted with the Latin
tongue, and with the ſcriptures. His religious zeal was car-
ried to the higheſt exceſs of fanaticiſm. He conſtantly perſe-
cuted the Mahometans and Pagans in the confines of Tobolſky;
in order to convert them to the Greek religion: in other re-
fpecis lie was an exceeding well-bred, and very amiable man..
Beſides theſe principal officers, there was alſo the Grand Geo
neral at Toboliky, whoſe rank in the army was very high.
Ile was a weak man, and ſuperſtitious; believing, as well as
the common people, that the overflowing of the Irtyſz was
cauſed by my arrival in the country; and that this ſtream.
would not ſink into its channel again, till after I was gone.
All the counſellors of the chancery, and ſeveral merchants,
live in a very reputable manner at Toboliky. The garriſon; ;
cunſiſting
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
301
conſiſting of two regiments of infantry, brings a great number
of officers there, who are entirely engaged in purſuit of plea-
ſure.
The clergy is compoſed of fifty monks, and twenty prieſts;
three of this number, including the archbiſhop, are ſuppoſed to
underſtand the Latin language.
Theſe ſeveral ſtates of the military, of juridical people, of
the clergy, and of merchants, might form very agreeable fo-
cieties any where elſe: eſpecially as moſt perſons employed
under the government are ſent there from St. Peterſburg,
and from Moſco.
At the diſtance of about an Engliſh mile, the city of Tobol-
sky preſents a beautiful view; this is owing to its ſituation,
and the number of ſmall ſteeples it contains, moſt of which
are covered with braſs. But we loſe this fight upon our en-
trance into the town; as the houſes are all of wood, and ill-
built: the governor's houſe, the chancery, the archbiſhop's
palace, the town-hall, and a kind of citadel, are the only
buildings built with bricks and ſtones.
It is ſcarce poſſible to walk along the ſtreets in this city, on
account of the quantity of dirt there is even in the upper town,
except in ſome part of the ſummer. To obviate this incon-
venience, there have been foot-ways made by planks in ſome
ſtreets, which is the general cuſtom in Ruſſia ; but they are
kept in ſuch bad repair at Tobolsky, that you can hardly ven-
ture out except in carriages, which are indeed pretty common
here, becauſe wood, horſes and their keep, are all at a very low
price.
The men in Siberia are tall, ſtout, and well made, as they
are almoſt all over Ruflia : they are exceſſively fond of women
and drinking. As they are ſlaves to a deſpotic prince, they
exert the ſame abſolute authority over their ſlaves.or inferiors, :
with ſtill greater ſeverity:
The
AN ACCOUNT OF
302
The women are in general handſome at Tobolsky: their
skin is exceedingly fair, and their countenance agreeable ; their
eyes are black, languiſhing and down-caſt; for they never dare
look a man full in the face: they wear no caps, but uſe co-
lored handkerchiefs, which they interweave ſo cariouſly among
their hair, generally black and unpowdered, that this kind of
head-dreſs gives them a very bewitching look. They all uſe
paint, young girls as well as married women; and this cuſtom
prevails even among the ſervant maids, and ſome of the com-
mon people.
The women are commonly well-made till the age of eighteen
or twenty; but their legs as well as their feet are always large.
Nature in this reſpect ſeems to have had in view the bulk they
uſually acquire ; which ſeems to want very firm ſupporters.
The baths, they uſe twice a week, contribute chiefly to
ſpoil their ſhapes: they cauſe ſuch a relaxation in all the parts
of the body, that the beauty of the women is quite gone
before
they are thirty years of age.
Their dreſs at preſent is very much like that which is in
uſe throughout Europe. The mens dreſs is exactly the ſame
at Tobolsky, and all over Ruſſia. Some merchants, the noble-
men's ſtewards, and the common men are almoſt the only per-
ſons who have kept to the old dreſs, as well as to the cuſtom
of wearing the beard. I ſaw only a few gentlemen at Tobol-
sky, who had been diſgraced, ſtill conforming to theſe old
cuſtoms, which they certainly had lately taken up again. The
dreſs of the women at Tobolsky (I except the head-dreſs) dif-
fers from that uſed in Europe, only in our peculiar faſhions,
with which they are unacquainted; they generally wear a
looſe gown like a domino.
a domino. On public days, their gowns are
much like the robes formerly worn in France. This dreſs
came from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky.
The
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
303
The men, as well as the women, are generally richly dreſſed :
they get their ſtuffs and ſilks from Moſco, and ſometimes from
China; but at Tobolſky, as throughout Ruſſia, both the ſexes
are very uncleanly, notwithſtanding the baths they uſe twice
a week. The women change their linen but ſeldom; and are
unacquainted with that variety of undreſs, to which the Eu-
ropeans are accuſtomed; and which is often more betwitching
than the richeſt ornaments: ſo that there are few opportuni-
ties of being preſent at the toilet of the Ruſſian women.
In the houſes of people of the firſt rank at Tobolsky, as in
moſt other parts of Ruſſia, there is but one bed for the huſ-
band and wife, and ſometimes one for the children: all other
perſons in the houſe lie promiſcuouſly upon benches or upon
matts, which they ſpread on the ground, in the different
apartments *. There are no curtains to the beds; and in-
ſtead of a bolſter, the huſband and wife have each of them
ſeven or eight pillows, one leſs than the other, raiſed up in
form of two pyramids. This bed is generally the principal
piece of furniture. Sometimes there are at Tobolſky in bed-
rooms, ſome wooden chairs, a large ſtove, and a ſmall table.
In the whole city of Tobolsky, there was not a ſingle houſe
that had any carpeting in it; ſome beams placed one upon an-
other, but made ſmoother than common, ſome benches and
a few wooden chairs, made up all the furniture of their apart-
ments.
At Tobolsky men are very jealous of their wives, as they are
throughout the greater part of Ruſſia: beyond the city of
Moſco, however, they are ſeldom in company with them ;
fpending moſt of the day in drinking, and generally coming
* In 1663, the people of quality uſed to lie upon boards or benches, on
which a ſkin or other covering was ſpread : there was no furniture in the houſes;
and very few tables were covered with a cloth at meals. M. de Voltaire, hiſtoire
de la Ruffie, tom. i. pag. 20.
7
home
AN ACCOUNT OF
304
home drunk. The women ſeldom go out; they live wholly
ſequeſtered from ſociety, given up to lazineſs and indolence,
which are the cauſes of the depravity of their manners.
That kind of delicate love which proceeds from ſenſibility,
and againſt which the ſevereſt virtue cannot always guard it-
ſelf, is here totally unknown.
Here a lover never has the ſatisfaction of ſeeing the con-
fuſion and diſorder of his miſtreſs, endeavouring, but unable,
to conceal her tenderneſs. Such ſituations are never met with
in Siberia, nor in the greateſt part of Ruſſia, where the po-
liſhed manners of the reſt of Europe have not yet prevailed.
In theſe barbarous regions, men tyrannize over their wives,
whom they conſider and treat as their flaves, requiring of them
the moſt ſervile offices : in their matrimonial engagements they
are obliged to bring them a handful of rods, in great cere-
mony, and to pull off their boots, as a token of the ſuperiority
of the huſband, and the ſubjection of the wife. Availing
themſelves more than any where elſe of their ſuperior power,
they have eſtabliſhed the moſt unjuſt laws, which neither the
beauty vor delicacy of the ſex have yet been able to aboliſh or
ſoften. We are not therefore to be ſurprized, that that deli-
cacy of ſentiment which caracterizes the people of more civi-
lized nations, is ſo rarely to be met with here. If ſuch wo-
inen are worth the attempt, boldneſs is often ſufficient to
inture ſucceſs; but opportunities of this kind ſeldom occur, as
women are ſcarce ever ſeen, but when their huſbands are pre-
fent; and if the leaſt attention is ſhewn them on theſe occa-
ſions, it is very probable one may not ſee them a ſecond time.
I ſaw ſome foreigners at Tobolsky, who had been there ever
ſince the beginning of the laſt war; unacquainted with the
cuſtoms of the country, they often experienced diſagreeable
conſcquences, from the idea that women were to be treated
with the ſame politeneſs and attention here, as in the reſt of
Europe.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
305
Europe. They afterwards became more cautious, being con-
vinced of the neceſſity of taking no notice of the ladies before
their huſbands; and joining in with the convivial pleaſures of
the latter, foon found ineans of being admitted to greater
familiarities with their wives in private. Thus the depravity
of the fex in Ruſſia is owing to the tyranny of the men..
The women are captivated merely by ſenſual pleaſures,
often giving themſelves up to their ſlaves ; among which they
take care to chuſe ſuch as are moſt healthy and robuſt.
The manners of this people will never be improved, while
the women are kept in a ſtate of ſlavery, and do not partake
of the pleaſures of ſociety. Although the men are remarkably
ſevere to their wives, yet are they very indulgent to their
daughters. They think that married women ſhould be en-
tirely taken up with their huſbands, but that greater liberty
may be allowed to the unmarried, thereby to give them oppor-
tunities of getting huſbands: they very ſoon avail themſelves
of this freedom, without the conſent of their parents, or the
ſanction of the church. At twelve or thirteen years, they are
frequently no ſtrangers to the other fex ; but ſuch is the incon-
ſiſtency of this people, that they expect their daughters ſhould
still be virtuous, while they allow them ſuch liberty, as ought
ever to be regulated by a good education ; they alſo pretend to
determine with an abſolute certainty, whether their daughters
are ſtill virgins ; this is done by a jury of skilful women, who
determine this matter by entering into the ſtricteſt examina-
tion, which, in other countries, would be conſidered as very in-
decent.
On the day appointed for the marriage ceremony, after the
parties have been joined by a prieſt, as in our church, the
lady's parents give an elegant ſupper, at which the huſband's
family is preſent, ſome friends, and a magician, who comes
with an intent to counteract the witchcraft which might be
Rr
practiſed
306
AN ACCOUNT OF
practiſed by other magicians, to prevent the conſummation of
the marriage. The new-married couple, attended by a god-
father and a godmother, are conducted with the greateſt
ceremony into the nuptial chamber before ſupper.
The magician walks firſt, the godfather follows, conducting
the bride : the bridegroom gives his hand to the godmother,
and the brideſman his to the huſband's neareſt female relation,
who is one of the jury, which is generally compoſed of three
or four women. During this proceſſion to the nuptial apart- .
ment, every thing is got ready for the feaſt in the room where
the company ſtays; who wait only the return of the married
couple to begin their mirth; being thoroughly perſuaded, that
the deciſion of the jury will be favorable to the bride.
The marriage chamber contains in general nothing but a
bed, which is ufually very neat, and without curtains; the
images given by the godfather and godmother to the married-
couple; a few chairs, and a table, with bottles of brandy, and
glaſſes, near which an old matron is placed.
The proceſſion having reached the marriage chamber, the
matron offers the bride a waiter, on which are glaſſes filled with
brandy and other liquors : the bride then preſents them to the
magician firſt, and afterwards to the whole company round;
the magician prepares his magic art; the bride is then undrefr-
ed, and left with a ſmall petticoat and an under-waiſtcoat only;
both of them made on purpoſe for this day, which is conſe-
crated to voluptuouſneſs. The bridegroom is alſo undreſſed,
and a nightgown thrown over him: the bride then kiffes all
the company round, offers them again a glaſs of brandy; and
when every body has drank a ſecond time, they retire into an
antichamber, leaving the married couple alone with the ma-
tron, who aſſiſts at the ceremony; in which ſhe is the more in-
tereſted, as ſhe receives a reward if the lady is acknowledged to
be a virgin ; whereas ſhe is obliged, if the contrary happens,
to
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A:
307
to drink out of a broken glaſs, in the midſt of the company,
which is conſidered as a mark of ignominy.
After conſummation, the jury of women is called in, who
ſtrip the bride quite naked, in order to decide whether ſhe was
a virgin. Among other proofs required upon this occaſion,
the inſpection of the linen is what they moſt depend upon,
and when this anſwers to their wiſhes, the ſhift is placed in a
box; they give the bride a clean one, dreſs her, and then
call in the magician, the godfather, and the brideſman. The
matron, triumphant, gives the waiter again to the bride, who
offers another glaſs of brandy to all the people of the pro-
ceſſion. The married couple are then led back to the com-
pany: the box containing the proof of the lady's virginity is
carried firſt; and upon the appearance of that, the muſic an-
nounces the triumph of the new-married couple. While the
muſic is playing, the ſigns of the bride's virginity are ſhewn
to each of the gueſts, and for ſeveral days after the box is car-
ried round among all the neighbours. When all the company
is perfectly ſatisfied, the lady dances for a few minutes with
her huſband, and every body fits quickly down to the table,
where moſt of the men commonly get drunk.
There were ſeveral marriages while I ſtayed at Tobolſky;
but I could never get any admiſſion to any of the feaſts; one
lady in particular, otherwiſe a very amiable woman, was
always againſt it; ſaying, ſhe was afraid I ſhould think their
ceremony ridiculous, and give an account of it to the public.
In my way from Tobolſky back again to St. Peterſburg, I was
invited to a wedding, and appointed brideſınan, ſo that I had
then an opportunity of ſeeing the whole tranſaction.
In the beginning of the reign of Peter I. the Ruſſians uſed to
marry without having ſeen each other. The parents on the
man's fide uſed to ſend a kind of matron to the girl's parents : the
matron then told them; I know you have goods to diſpoſe of, and
Rr 2
we
308
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
woe bave purchaſers. After ſome inquiries, and a few days ſpent
in negociating the affair, the parents uſed to meet. If the lad
was agreeable to the girl's parents, the day of the ceremony was
fixed. The evening before marriage, the young man was
brought to ſee his deſtined wife, who received him without
ſpeaking a word: one of her relations was engaged to con-
verle with him. The next day, the lad uſed to ſend a preſent
to the lady, conſiſting of ſweetmeats, ſoap, and other things
of the fame kind. The box was never opened but in preſence
of her friends, who were immediately ſent for : fhc then uſed
to lock herſelf up with them, continually ſhedding tears while
her friends were ſinging ſongs fuitable to the occaſion of her
marriage.
There are no traces of theſe laſt cuſtoms remaining, except
among the common people. European manners, which Peter I.
endeavoured to introduce in his dominions, have aboliſhed
ſome of the ancient prejudices. From this period, marriages
have been upon a different footing. Among the great, parents
are influenced by fortune and high rank; and children, as it
is the cuſtom every where elſe, are ſeldom conſulted,
European manners, however, have gained very little ground
in Ruſſia ; becauſe they are not conformable to the deſpotiſm
of the government: they have nevertheleſs introduced luxury,
and brought on a communication between Rullians and fo-
reigners; which has only contributed to make the Ruſſians
more unhappy, by giving them opportunity of comparing their
ſtate of flavery, with that of a free people.
As I have ſeen the Ruſſians at the diſtance of eight hundred
leagues from court, I have been enabled to acquire a compe-
tent knowledge of this people.
Upon the whole, there is very little ſociety in Ruſſia, eſpe-
cially beyond Moſco: neither is it poſſible there ſhould be
aluch, under a government where no man enjoys that civil
liberty,
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
309
liberty, by which the ſafety of the citizen, in other countries, is
fecured. A mutual fear prevails among individuals; from
hence ariſes miſtruſt, diſguiſe, and deceit. Friendſhip, that
ſentiment which contributes to the happineſs of our lives, has
never been known in Ruſſia; it ſuppoſes a ſenſibility which
makes an abſolute union of the two friends, and effuſions of
the heart, which divide their pleaſures and pains reciprocally.
As the men have but little reſpect for the women beyond
Moſco, they are not attended to in company, although com-
pany is nothing without them. They are almoſt always
confined to their houſes; where they paſs their tedious
days among their Naves, without authority and without em-
ployment; they do not even enjoy the fatisfaction of reading,
for moſt of them know not how to read. The men are as
ignorant as the women. They viſit now and then with great
ceremony: the governors and chief magiſtrates give grand
dinners ſeveral tịmes in a year. Relations alſo ineet now and
then, to keep the feaſt of their family faint; but they ſeldom
admit any perſon at theſe feaſts, who is not one of the family.
At the
great entertainments, both men and women are invited
together, but they neither ſit at the ſame table, nor in the ſame
room. The miſtreſs of the houſe does not appear in the mens
apartments, till they are juſt fitting down to dinner; ſhe brings
in with her a large waiter covered with glaſſes full of brandy:
which ſhe preſents, in a very ſubmiſſive manner, to all the
gueſts, who do not even look at her ; the glaſſes, are returned
to her, and ſhe withdraws immediately.
There are always a great number of people at theſe feaſts ;
to which perſons of all ſtations are invited. Officers, clergy,
magiſtrates, and merchants, are all placed at the ſame table;
but with this difference, that rank is more ſtrictly attended to,
than in any German court. Military men are placed accord-
ing to their ſeveral ranks; and perſons of other profeſſions
are diſpoſed in the ſame manner: no regard is paid to birth.
9
AII
1
310
AN ACCOUNT OF
All the diſhes are ſerved up at once.
at once. Their ſoup is made by.
cutting the meat into ſmall pieces in the broth. They have
fome ragouts, which nobody who is not uſed to can eat of. The
table is generally covered with ſeveral pyramids of roaſt meat;
moſt of them compoſed of different kinds of game, the reſt of
birtchers meat. Chineſe ſweetmeats are ſerved up at the ſame
time, and ſome made of the fruits of the country.
Their manner of ſitting at table, and their cuſtoms, ſeem to
be very ſimilar to thoſe which prevail in ſome diſtricts of
Germany; but they have adopted only the ridiculous parts of
them, which they have even rendered Itill more ridiculous. A
profound ſilence is obſerved during dinner; which is inter-
rupted only at times by the healths that are drunk.
As ſoon as they ſit down to table, each man pours into his
glaſs ſome of the made-wine I have mentioned before; and
then all riſe to drink each others health. Each gueſt is drunk
to by his chriſtian and ſurname; and a drop of wine is ſwal-
lowed to each perſon's health.
I have been at ſome of theſe dinners, where there were more
than fixty people, all drinking to each other at the ſame time.
Their attitudes, and the confuſion of different ſounds had a
very ſingular effect. Peter not being able to make James hear
him, was ſtretching himſelf over the table, and bawling out as
loud as he could; at the ſame inſtant, he was interrupted by
Francis, who was bowing to hiin, or by a knock of the head
from Philip, who was turning about from right to left with
out perceiving the poſture Peter was in. Philip's turn came
next: as he was lifting his glaſs to his mouth, his neighbour
gave
him a jog of the elbow, and ſpilling part of his wine, in-
terrupted him at the moſt intereſting moment. Such ſcenes
as theſe, varied in different ways, were repeated almoſt at every
part of the table; and the pleaſantry of them was enhanced,
by obſerving the impatience of ſome of the people. As to my-
6
ſelf
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
311
fell, I could never find an opportunity of drinking any one's
health ; but kept my head in conſtant motion, to the right
and left, and forwards. It is reckoned a qualification to catch
the opportunity ſo ſeaſonably as to drink to every perſon's
health, without deſcending from one's dignity, or meeting with
any accident.
The firſt health being over, every body fits down, and is
at liberty to eat for a few moments. Glaſs tumblers of a
cylindrical form, ſix inches high, and four wide, are placed in
different parts of the table. Every gueſt within reach of one of
theſe tumblers, takes it up and drinks out of it: it would be
thought very unpolite, if he was to take a glaſs, in order to
avoid drinking out of the ſame tumbler as his neighbour.
This cuſtom is not only diſagreeable, but at the ſame time
very dangerous, on account of the ſcurvy, which is extremely
frequent in Ruflia.
When the company has eat for a few minutes, the Empe-
ror's health goes round. This toaſt is given in a different
manner. A large glaſs bottle, to which there is alſo a glaſs
top, is placed on the table before the perſon of the higheſt
rank. This perſon riſes from his ſeat, as well as his right-
hand neighbour, to whom he gives the head of the bottle, and
pouring fome wine into the cup, gives out the Emperor's.
health, bowing to the whole company. As foon as he has
drunk, he gives the bottle to his neighbour, who paſſes the top
to the perſon ſitting next to him. All the company drinks
the Emperor's health in the fame manner, while a band of
muſicians is employed in finging ſongs adapted to the cere-
mony.
The healths of the princes and princeſſes of the royal fa-
mily are then drunk in the ſame order, and eating goes on for
a little time longer.
The
AN ACCOUNT OF
312
came to me.
The healths of all the gueſts are then carried round, with
another glaſs bottle, which is not ſo beautiful as the firſt, and
is covered with a cruſt of bread.
This toaſt goes round nearly in the ſame way as the former,
except that when the lid of the bottle is given to one's neigh-
bour, it is uſual at the ſame time to tell him the chriſtian and
ſurname of the perfon wlroſe health is going round; and this
muſt be repeated making a bow to him: this cuſtom is very
troubleſome to ſtrangers, as the Ruſſians have generally three
or four chriſtian names. This ceremony is carried on with
the utmoſt gravity, and one niuſt be very exact in the whole
detail, which extends all round the table. However deſirous
I was of being exact, yet I was always puzzled when the toaſt
I uſed to forget the number of faints named to
me, moſt of which were never inrolled in our liſt. I was how-
ever very much mortified at this. Beſides, I had uſually for my
neighbour a Ruſſian, who was a very ſtrict obſerver of rules; he
had acquired by his exactneſs a right of preſiding over the po-
lice of the table, and was very much out of temper, whenever
any one was deficient in this point. This gentleman was ſo
obliging as to fet me right frequently ; but on one occaſion he
was as inuch puzzled as myſelf, when two cruſts of bread
were preſented to me from each fide, one of which had fell
ſeveral times, contrary to order, into the plates, and into the
bottle. Not knowing whom I was to anſwer, nor what I was
to do with theſe two cruſts, I referred the whole affair to him,
and lat down. He was informed, that, the company conſiſting
of fixty gueſts, a ſecond bottle had been called for, to haſten
the ceremony; but he decided, that it was better to be detained
tuo houis longer at table, than to neglect any of the uſual
forms.
At laſt, the company roſe from table, and went into ano-
ther room. I imagined at firſt, that the dinner was over, and
that
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 3139
that we were now to drink coffee; but was much ſurprized at
the fight of a table covered with Chineſe ſweetmeats. Four
ſervants waited for the company, with bottles of mead,
beer, and different liquors made with brandy. Others brought
in waiters with glaſſes. The company then ſet in for drink-
ing again; and from this time ceremony was at an end. The
Ruſſians, though accuſtomed to this manner of living, Idom
bear the quantity of liquors drank after dinner, which are
not only very ſtrong, but the drinking is alſo inceſſantly con-
tinued till the evening. If the company chuſes to take a walk,
the bottles and glaſſes are carried along with them; and this
is looked upon as doing the honors completely.
Some travellers affert, that the women as well as the men
give themſelves up to all the exceſſes of drinking; but I have
always ſeen the contrary. The women, after dinner, remain
in the ſame room, growing tired of one another; for it is im-
poſſible it ſhould be otherwiſe, where thirty women meet toge-
ther without one man.
The inhabitants are much delighted with receiving viſits;
viſiting is called going in gaft. As ſoon as the company
comes in, the miſtreſs of the houſe appears with her huſ-
band, and kiſſes them all on the mouth. She is often an
old woman of ſeventy, who comes in hobbling along, with a
ſhaking head, and ſome remains of a few rotten teeth ; but
whether ſhe is young or old, ugly or handſome, the ceremony
is ſtill the ſame; and it would be a crime, let what would hap-
pen, to thew any ſigns of mirth upon theſe occaſions. I knew
a gentlemen in Siberia, who would ſometimes come forward
to meet the ladies at theſe viſits, and, inſtead of appearing
folemn as he ought to have done, would put on a ſmiling
countenance. One of his friends informed him, he behaved
very rudely to the ladies, who did not however find fault; and
Sf
very
314
AN ACCOUNT OF
very improperly to the men, who were much diſpleaſed with
him.
When this firſt ceremony is over, the miſtreſs of the houſe
withdraws. She returns ſoon after, with a waiter and glaſſes
full of liquors : every body riſes, ſhe offers them the liquors;
the company bow to one another, drink, eat for ſome time,
and then go away. The men ſometimes converſe between
whiles, but the women never join in the converſation. If a
ſtranger comes in, he invites the company to his houſe, who
always comply with the invitation. They do not leave him,
till they have drunk plentifully, and go from thence to drink
with another neighbour. The whole afternoon is thus ſpent
in viſiting, and every man generally goes home drunk.
There is no other kind of ſocial amuſement in uſe through-
out the whole nation from Moſco to Tobolſky; they dance
ſometimes, but that is very rare, except at weddings.
It is about fifty years ſince the women at Moſco and St.
Peterſburg have ſhaken off the yoke of ſlavery, to which they
were ſubjected by their huſbands. Before that time, they
lived, and were treated in the ſame way as in other parts
of Ruſſia. If the manners have not been much bettered from
this change, it is owing to their exceſſive depravity, before it
took place. Throughout Ruſſia in general, a man has much
to aniwer for, if he is but agreeable.
Moſco appeared to me preferable, in many reſpects, to St.
Peterſburg. The city of Moſco not being more than two
hundred ſhort leagues diſtant from St. Peterſburg, the gover-
nors are too near the ſovereign, to be tyrannical ; and the in-
habitants far enough from the ſeat of government, not to be
afraid of the ſcaffold for flight indiſcretions of ſociety *.
Pleaſure
M. de Monteſquieu obſerves, in the 12th chapter of his 12th book, wherein
he treats of indiſcreet words that, in the manifeſto publiſhed by the late Czarina,
again
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
315
Pleaſure is ſought after at Moſco, while the inhabitants can
hardly venture to ſpeak of it at St. Peterſburg.
The common people in Ruſſia, having no ideas of liberty,
are much leſs unhappy than the nobles. Beſides, they have
but few wiſhes, and conſequently, their wants are leſs : they
are unacquainted with either induſtry or commerce, eſpecially
beyond Mofco. The Ruſſian having no property of his own,
is uſually indifferent to every thing which might better his
fortune. Even the nobles, who are conſtantly in fear of ba-
niſhment, and of having their cſtates confiſcated ; are not ſo
much employed in improving them, as they are in expedients
to raiſe a ſpeedy ſupply of ready money, to gratify their pre-
ſent inclinations.
The Ruſſian country people live upon very indifferent kind
of food ; and therefore, readily giving way to lazineſs in their
ſtores, they paſs their lives in the debaucheries of women and
brandy, which liquor however they are not always able to
procure. If we were to judge of them merely from the lan-
guid life they lead, it might be imagined, that they have but
few ideas; on the contrary, they are artful, cunning, and
greater rogues than any other nation. They are alſo remark-
ably dextrous at thieving. They are not endowed with that
courage which ſome philoſophers have aſcribed to the northern
nations; the Ruſſian peaſants are, on the contrary, pufilla-
nimous and cowardly to an incredible degree.
There are no principles of morality among them ; they are
more afraid of neglecting the lent-faſts, than of murdering a
fellow-creature, eſpecially if he is a foreigner ; for they do
not reckon foreigners among the number of their brethren.
againſt the Olgorouſki family in 1740, one of thoſe princes is ſentenced to death
for having uſed fonse indecent expreſſions about thc Czarina's perfon : another,
for having miſinterpreted her wiſe regulations for the good of the empire, and for
having offended her facred perſon by words not fufficiently reſpectful.
SE 2
The
316
AN ACCOUNT OF
The Ruſſian and the Poliſh ſlave ſeem to differ from each other
in every reſpect : the Ruſſian neglects agriculture ; is generally
immoral, crafty and ſubtle. On the contrary, the Poliſh Nave
takes a pleaſure in cultivating the land: he is moral, and
ſtupid. Theſe contrarieties ſeem to me ſufficiently accounted
for from the different conſtitution of the two nations, exclu-
five of other cauſes, which may poſſibly have contributed to
eſtabliſh them.
The Nave in Poland is in poſſeſſion of lands which are his
own property ; it is natural, therefore, he ſhould delight in
improving them ; ſince by that he is enabled to ſatisfy all his
wants, and to enjoy the comforts of life, without having re-
courſe to criminal actions. He is moreover ſubject to a ſet of .
free nobles, who may venture, in every inſtance, to be virtuous
with impunity. If he is ſtupid, it is becauſe he is enſlaved.
The Ruſſian ſlave not having one inch of ground at his own
diſpoſal, agriculture is indifferent to him; he is willing to en-
joy himſelf, and is fond of drinking brandy; but as he can
ſeldom get it without theft, or treſpaſſing againſt the laws, the
fear of puniſhment makes him cautious and ſubtle.
Slavery has ſet aſide all the rights of nature among the Ruf-
fians; the human ſpecies is in Ruſſia a commercial article,
ſometimes ſold at a very low price; children are often forced
from their mothers arms to be ſold to perſons given up to de-
bauchery. The joy which other people conceive on the birth
of their legitimate children is here unknown. This event, on
the contrary, is a ſorrowful one to a young woman, who
knows that her child may be taken away from her, at the in-
ftant that he is playing on her knee; the ſuckles him, and
takes a great deal of trouble in bringing him
up;
he grows,
and the time draws near when ſhe is in continual appre-
henſion of loſing him : ſhe never can flatter herſelf that, in
this beloved child, ſhe ſhall find a ſupport and a friend in her
3
old
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
317
old age. If when ſomewhat farther advanced in life, the
child perceives the tears ſtarting from his mother in conſe-
quence of theſe dreadful reflections, he aſks her the reaſon,
preſſes her cheeks between his little hands, fooths her with
kiſſes, and at length mixes his tears with hers.
The meaneſt animals enjoy the happineſs cauſed by the birth
of their young: Man, in Ruſſia, is the only being who cannot
partake of it. This depravity ſtifles all principles of huma-
nity, and all kind of ſentiment. Going, on my return from
Tobolſky to St. Peterſburg, into a houſe where I was to lodge,
I found a father chained to a poſt in the middle of his family:
by his cries, and the little regard his children paid to him, I
imagined he was mad; but this was by no means the caſe.
In Ruſia, people who are ſent to raiſe recruits, go through all
the villages; and pitch upon the men proper for the ſervice,
as butchers, in all other parts, go into the ſtables to mark the
ſheep. This man's fon had been ſelected for the ſervice; and
had made his eſcape, without the father's knowledge; the fa-
ther was made a priſoner in his own houſe ; his children were
his goalers, and he was in daily expectation of receiving
his ſentence. I was ſo much ſhocked with this account, and
with the ſcene I beheld, that I was forced to ſeek another
lodging immediately.
This practice has made the Ruſſians cruel and inhuman :
they are animals whom their maſters think they muſt cruſh
with a rod of iron, while they continue under the yoke *.
The Ruſſian nobility, having cruel and wicked ſlaves con-
ſtantly before their eyes, have acquired a ſeverity which is not
* The common people in Ruflia are at preſent fo corrupt, that they muſt be
kept in a ſtate of rigid fervitude, while they continue enſlaved: but any man who
allows himſelf to reflect, will eaſily conceive, that, with proper care, they mighc
be reſtored to liberty, without having any thing to fear from fome inconvenien-
ces which may be thought to follow at firſt. While they are llaves, they will
ever be vicious..
natural
318
AN ACCOUNT OF
natural to them; as they crouch before their ſovereign, to their
fuperiors, and to all thoſe from whom they have any thing to
expect, they exerciſe the greateſt rigor over all perſons ſubject
to their authority, or who have not the power to reſiſt them.
The common people in Ruſſia having nothing to conteſt
with the ſovereign, one might reaſonably expect to find happineſs
among this claſs. In all other parts of the world, the country
people get together on holidays: the fathers meet at a public
houſe, oftentimes reſting from their labours under the ſhade
of a tree, and indulging in a cheerful glaſs; they diſcourſe
about increaſing their ſtock, and ſometimes their converſation
turns upon politics, while a wretched fiddler, ſitting on a caſk,
makes their children exquiſitely happy.
Such pleaſures are unknown in Ruſſia : the common people
dance now and then, chiefly on certain days of the Carnival;
when they are entirely given up to debauchery and drunken-
neſs: ſo that one can ſcarce venture to travel at ſuch a time,
for fear of being ill-treated by the mob. The peaſants in
Ruſſia generally ſtay in their ſtoves on holidays, ſtanding at
the door without taking any exerciſe : lazineſs is the greateſt
pleaſure they have, next to women and drinking. If a Ruſſian
peaſant has got a little money, he goes to the public houſe by
himſelf, ſpends it, and gets drunk in a few minutes : he is then
no longer in fear of his fortune being taken from him.
The young country women ſometimes amuſe themſelves, on
fine days, by ſwinging upon a plank, balanced acroſs a beam
lying on the ground; they place themſelves at the ends of the
plank, and raiſe one another alternately five or fix feet high
with the greateſt dexterity. The men never mix in theſe di-
verſions, and indeed they are feldom with the women, out of
their cottages.
of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
319
Of the progreſs of the Arts and Sciences in Ruſſia. Of
the genius of the nation, and of education.
1
ETER I. aſcended the throne of Ruſſia in 1689; and
immediately framed the deſign of enlightening his nation,
ſunk in ignorance for more than ſeven hundred years paſt. He
undertook a journey into Europe, that he might become ac-
quainted with the arts and ſciences, and with every circum-
ſtance which could poſſibly tend to complete the deſigns he had
formed. In the courſe of his journey, nothing eſcaped his
notice ; he viſited the learned; he fought out the artiſt in his
manufactory; made himſelf maſter of the art, and being
thereby enabled to judge of the abilities of the artiſts, engaged
them in his ſervice, whenever he found them to excel.
All the ſovereign powers intereſted themſelves warmly in
promoting the ſchemes of this great man ; numbers of learned
men and artiſts of all kinds, from the ſeveral parts of Europe,
ſet out for Ruffia. Peter I. on his return into his own domi-
nions, raiſed public buildings conſecrated to the Arts and
Sciences. Eſtabliſhments, which in Europe were formed by
degrees, aroſe in Ruſſia all at once: the nobility laid aſide their
beards, as well as their ancient manner of dreſs: the women,
before confined wholly to their houſes, now made their ap-
pearance in public meetings, unknown in Ruſſia till this
period. The court became brilliant. Peter I. ſeemed to have
formed a new nation, though he had made no alteration in
the political conſtitution of the government: the nation re-
mained in a ſtate of ſlavery, which he ſtill made more ſevere.
He forced all the nobility, without diſtinction, to ſerve in the
army. A number of young ſlaves were choſen out from
among
8
AN ACCOUNT OF
320
among the people, and fixed in the academies and ſchools :
of theſe ſome were deſtined to literature, others deſigned for
the arts and ſciences, without any regard to their particular ta-
lents or inclination. Peter himſelf viſited the academies and
the manufactories; and often took the plane and the chiſel in
his own hands; but ſnatched the pencil from the hands of a
young artiſt, who was painting Armida in the arms of Rinaldo,
and ordered him to be flogged *.
The ſucceſſors of Peter I. purſued the ſame plan; the Acade-
my of Sciences however gained a reputation; Bernouilli, Deliſle,
Herman, and Euler kept up the credit they had acquired in
cther countries; the Arts ſhone forth with ſome kind of fplen-
dor; but the Academy loſt its repute, and the Arts ſenſibly
decreaſed, as the great men firſt invited into Ruſſia, either
died, or left the country. The ſovereigns ſtill continued to
ſupply their ſubjects with able maſters, and to encourage and
protect men of abilities; but, notwithſtanding theſe advan-
tages, not one Ruſſian has appeared in the courſe of more than
fixty years, whoſe name deſerves to be recorded in the hiſtory
of the Arts and Sciences.
Men of abilities invited into Ruſſia from foreign parts, ap-
pear moſtly to be diſcouraged, and not to perſevere in their
ſtudies with the ſame earneſtneſs as they did in their own coun-
try. In the year 1761, ſeveral foreigners of the firſt rank in the
republic of letters, belonged to the Academy of St. Peterſburg ;
among theſe may be mentioned M. Epiney, Leman, Braun,
Tauber, Stelin, and Muler, formerly ſecretary to the Academy,
and at preſent director of a ſchool at Moſco, as I was informed
at my return into France. The late Mr. Lomanoſow, a Rur-
ſian, was a man of genius; and would have made a conſide-
• In the original, faire donner les batogues, a kind of puniſhment deſcribed
hereafter.
rable
A
A' JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
321
i
rable figure in any other Academy. Mr. Rumouſki, as yet
too young a man to have acquired any great degree of repu-
tation, 'is poffeffed of great natural abilities, and a thirſt after
knowledge, very uncommon among the Ruſſians.
Notwithſtanding this number of learned men, it ſhould
ſeem as if genius in moſt of them was weakened, as ſoon as
they came into Ruſſia, ſo that the academies and ſchools feem
to derive their chief credit from the names only of the learned
which are in Ruſſia. The annals of the Sciences furniſh in-
conteſtable proofs of this affertion, and any man who has not
examined theſe, may be convinced of this truth, by conſult-
ing thouſands of travellers, who have reſided at St. Peterſburg,
and at Mofco.
This ſtate of the Arts and Sciences in Ruſſia implies a de-
fect, the cauſe of which muſt be ſought for, either in a want
of genius peculiar to the nation, or in the nature of the
government, and the climate. A philoſopher *, whoſe name
will be held in veneration by the lateſt poſterity, ſpeaking of
the difference of men with reſpect to climate, repreſents the
people of the North as having coarſer organs, and being ani-
mated' with fluids of a groſſer kind, better adapted to produce
large robuſt bodies than men of genius; but this philoſopher
would have us conſider them, at the ſame time, as a very brave,
ſimple, unreſerved, unſuſpecting people, without policy or
craft, having few vices, and ſeveral virtues, a great deal of
ſincerity and honeſty, and whoſe diſpoſitions are not very
amorous. When I travelled in Ruſſia, I every where met
with a people very different from what I expected to find,
from the ideas of this celebrated philoſopher. It muſt be al-
lowed however, that, in what he has ſaid on this ſubject, he
has conſidered the people of the North independently of their
Monteſquieu, liv. xiy, chap. 2.
• Tt
government;
322
AN ACCOUNT OF
government; which has fo far altered the nature of man in
Ruflia, by ſubduing even thoſe faculties which are leaſt under
the controul of the authority of the fovereign, that it is ex-
tremely difficult to aſcertain the diſtinguiſhing caracter of the
nation; and it is for this reaſon that I have hitherto confined
myſelf to the relation of facts upon this point.
Other philoſophers have been of opinion, that the differences
obfervable in various nations with regard to genius, to abili-
ties, and to the paffions, ariſe merely from education, and the
conftitution of different governments. If this principle be
admitted, the manners and genius of the Ruffians, muſt be
accounted for from the deſpotiſm of their government. I made
obſervations during my ſtay in this country, which may
poſſibly throw ſome light upon this point ; but, in order to
make the concluſions more evident, it will be neceſſary to re-
mind the reader of certain truths and opinions generally
admitted *
Man, as well as animals and plants, is compoſed of folids;
and fluids ; fibres, veſſels and glands compoſe the firſt folids,
and the reſt are derived from theſe. In man, the fluids are
the chyle, the blood, and others which are ſecreted from this
laſt fluid, or which proceed from its diffolution. Theſe feve-
sal ſubſtances conſtitute the human machine; but we ſtill
muſt have recourſe to ſome firkt noving power which ſets this
machine in motion, and gives it life. All natural philoſophers
and anatomiſts place this firſt moving principle in elementary
fire; ſome call it the univerſal ſpirit, the vitriolic acid, the
phlogiſton, the electric matter, &c. It is this primary fluid
which gives life to the whole univerſe ; but it is ſo ſubtile that
it acts not upon our organs, but by the medium of the air,
* Theſe truths and opinions are almoſt entirely taken from Mr. I: Cat's
phyſiological works, tom. i. I here quote this learned mon once for all.
.and
5
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
323
1
and other ſecondary fluids '
which form our atmoſphere, and
bear ſome affinity to it.
The fluid of the univerſe therefore, or this univerſal ſpirit,
is the immediate cauſe of the motion of fluids in our ore
ganized body; and theſe give riſe to the elaſtic powers and
vibrations of the veſſels and of the nerves, and actuate the
whole animal machine.
We inſpire the fluid of the univerſe with the common air,
and it is combined with our food, by the analogy it bears to
theſe ſubſtances, or rather to the air they contain. The organs
and fluids inſervient to digeſtion ſeparate the part of theſe
aliments, and from thence make an extract of the chyle, in
which the univerſal fluid receives a new modification. The
chyle is then the primary fluid, from whence all others are
derived, ſo that theſe laſt muſt neceſſarily partake of ſome of
the properties of the former. The chyle then paſſing into the
veſſels through which the circulation is carried on, is changed
into blood. This fluid, having attained its higheſt perfection
in paſſing through the lungs, is driven by the heart through
the aorta to all parts of the body, and is chiefly and immedi-
ately directed to the brain, where it is depurated through the
fineſt ſtrainers, and deprived of all its groſſer particles, which
remain in the blood; and from the union of this pure and
highly depurated liquid, the animal fluid or nervous juice is
formed; which is therefore the produce of all the aliments
changed into chyle and blood, modified by this univerſal ſpi-
rit, and combined with it. This fluid, which I ſhall hereaftor
call nervous juice, and which Mr. Le Cat names the animal
fluid, is the chief organ of ſenſation and of the faculties of the
ſoul: it exiſts in beaſts as well as in men, and perhaps alſo in
plants, with which our formation and growth ſeeris to have a
remarkable analogy.
The
T t 2
324
AN ACCOUNT OF
The nervous juice makes a kind of lake in the brain; the
ſpinal marrow is the principal channel which conveys it from
thence, and the nerves are ſo many rivers or ſtreams which
ſprinkle and vivify all the parts of the animal. The nerves
being tubes, their texture is ſuch, that the ſides of the canals
are compoſed of other much ſmaller tubes ; which terminate
by one extremity in the brain, and by the other on the ſkin,
where they expand and form a net-work of nerves: the nervous
juice having been depurated through the ſubſtance of the
brain, is conveyed by the fibres of this organ, and poured im-
mediately into the nerves: the groſſer part received into the
cavity of the nerve, becomes the principle of motion, and the
finer
part of this nervous juice flows in the ſmall tubes of the
ſides of the nerves; where, notwithſtanding the ganglions
ſcattered throughout the nerves, it forms one continued ſtream,
which becomes the organ of ſenſe. This nervous juice, as
fubtile as light, tranſmits inſtantaneouſly to the brain, all the
impreſſions it receives. This account of the nerves, and of the
nervous juice, eſtabliſhes the ſyſtem of our ſenſations, of our
ideas, of the mind, of the genius, and of all the faculties of the
rational foul.
By the method in which the nervous juice is formed, it ap-
pears to be the produce of our food combined with the uni-
verſal fluid: it muſt therefore partake of ſome of the proper-
ties of our aliments, and, if I may be allowed the expreſſions,
of the ſoil from whence it fprings, as the Auid does which cir-
culates through plants.
The univerſal ſpirit, although every where the ſame, acts -
upon our organs only through the medium of the air, and
other ſecondary fluids of our atmoſphere. Its action and in.
fluence depend therefore on ſecondary cauſes; which is clearly
evinced from the effects of cloudy and rainy weather. 'Some
people can even foretel theſe changes of weather from the in-
firmities
1
1
A JQURNEY TO SIBERIA.
325
firmities they are afflicted with; and thoſe who enjoy the beſt
ſtate of health, are dull and heavy; the whole body is depreſ-
ſed, becauſe the influence of the univerſal fluid being impeded,
the action of the fluids which nouriſh our ſolids, and keep up
the animal economy, is obſtructed in a proportionate degree.
Suppoſing then, that there was really a climate in which theſe
natural cauſes were always the ſame, or in a proportion nearly
equal, it is certain that men in ſuch a climate would be affect-
ed in the ſame manner, and would feldom be endowed with
the powers of genius.
Since then the atmoſphere has ſuch a powerful influence over
the conſtitution of man, and conſequently over his faculties,
its effects muſt bear a mutual analogy to the different heights
of the ſoil on which the man lives, independently of other local
cauſes, which muſt alſo make ſome exceptions to this general
law. . This is a received opinion with reſpect to the vegetable
ſyſtem. In many inſtances, the height of the ſoil is determined
by kņowing the plants which grow upon it ; and the height
of the ſoil being given, we may tell what plants it produces.
Theſe facts are generally admitted, for better obſervations have
been made on plants than upon men ; poflbly, becauſe the
change of place, and the mixture of one nation with another,
having obliterated all marks of the original caracters of men,
it has been more difficult to trace them, as Mr. Rouſſeau ob.
ferves.
• The atmoſphere is compoſed of different fluids, vapours and
exhalations, ariſing from the ſurface of the earth. If we ſup-
poſe the atmoſphere divided into layers, the firſt layer will
contain the groſſer particles; and in proportion as we riſe, the
air will become purer, be more elaſtic, and the univerſal fluid
will become proportionally more active.
From theſe general opinions, we muſt acknowledłge with Mr.
de Monteſquieu, the influence of the climate upon the inhabi-
tants
1
1
326
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
1
i
tants ; perhaps this great man may have extended its effects
too far.
It is equally evident from what has been ſaid, that in
any
compariſon we would make between climates and the caracters
of men, it is neceſſary to attend to the height of the foil on
which they dwell.
The kingdom of Ruſſia, from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky,
may be conſidered as one extenſive plain, divided by a chain of
mountains croſſing from fouth to north at the 75th degree of
longitude. In different parts of this plain, we meet with high
places or platforms, as at Moſco, and Caccy, and hillocks or
riſing grounds in other parts, as on the road from St. Peterf-
burg to Moſco; but the height of theſe is very inconſiderable.
I have taken the level of this plain from St. Peterſburg to To-
bolſky, upon an extent of near feven hundred leagues; and I
have croſſed and taken the level of the chain in the ſame man.
ner in two different places, about fixty leagues diſtant from
each other. By theſe levellings I have obtained, very exactly,
the heights of all the places in which I have made obſervations
during my journey. Theſe reſults, connected with the geo-
graphy and other informations I have been able to acquire,
have enabled me to determine the height of the Ruſſian land,
from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky, with more accuracy than was
neceſſary for my preſent purpoſe.
I conſider the country between St. Peterſburg and Tobolſky,
as one vaſt plain, of about ſeven hundred leagues from weſt to
eaſt, and five hundred leagues from ſouth to north; bounded
by the Baltic weſtward, by the Frozen Ocean to the north, by
the Black Sea and the Caſpian to the ſouth, and by the river
Irtyſz eaſtward. This immenſe plain is compoſed of divers
others which form new plane ſurfaces. I have diſtinguiſhed
however but two of theſe: the loweſt of them is ſituated near
the ſea, and extends ſometimes as far as one hundred, or one
hundred
2
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
327
ceptible. The mountainous country comprehends the chain
hundred and fifty leagues, as from St. Peterſburg to Jachelbiza,
over a diſtance of go leagues of 2000 toiſes each. I have de-
termined the mean height of this plane at thirty-one toiſes
above the level of the ſea, and that of the ſecond ar fifty toiſes.
The laſt reaches over the greater part of this plain, which I
croſſed over, an extent of more than 400 leagues. Other inter-
vening plains are ſometimes to be met with, as in the neigh-
bourhood of Tobolſky. The height of the laſt plane, ſurfaces
is about fourſcore toiſes; but their extent is inconfiderable, and
they draw néar to the two former, lowering towards the north,
and riſing to the ſouth.
The hillocks and platforms are found chiefly on the ſecond
plane, which I have found to be one hundred and fifty toiſes.
Theſe inequalities are not frequent: their height, with reſpect
to the level of the ſea, is two hundred and twenty toifes, and
about ſeventy above the plane on which they ſtand; they
often extend twenty leagues in diameter, and ſometimes more,
The aſcent to the ſummit of them is eaſy and almoſt imper-
of mountains' which divides Ruffia from Siberia. This is the
only chain we meet with throughout this extenſive ſurface, of
about ſeven hundred leagues in length, and five hundred
in breadth. The fituation of the chain is likewiſe upon this
fecond plane, which riffs one hundred and fifty toiſes above
the level of the ſea.: 1; have "fixed the mean height of theſe
mountains, from a great number of obſervations, at two hun-
dred and ninety toiſes; and conſequently, they are not more
than one hundred and forty toiſes above the plane they ſtand
upon. There are however - ſome few of them in the confines
of Echaterinenburg and Solikamſky, which riſe as liigh as
three hundred and nine, and four hundred and ſeventy-one
toiſes,
From
:
1
328
AN ACCOUNT OF
From this account it appears, that this part of Ruſſia in
general is.compoſed of immenſe plains almoſt on a level. Such
inequalities are not to be met with here, as in France; theſe
have a remarkable effect on the varieties obſervable in the ſoil
of the French provinces, and on the nature of the atmoſphere,
Towards the ſouthern parts of this kingdom, theſe inequali-
ties form mountainous countries, and, in the others, hills and
hillocks, more or leſs raiſed : ſo that although France does not
extend more than about two hundred and forty leagues from
welt to eaſt, and two hundred and twenty-five from ſouth to
north, yet the produce varies in almoſt all its provinces, which
are thirty-eight in number ; and very ſtriking differences may
alſo be obſerved in the inhabitants, independent of the general
caracter of the nation. Such differences are univerſally noted
between the inhabitants of Gaſcony, Normandy, Picardy,
Bretany, Champaigne, and Berry: and have given riſe to the
jokes that have been paſſed upon them.
Ruſſia is, on the contrary, almoſt on a level; and indeed the
fame vegetable productions are obſerved all the way from St.
Peterſburg to Tobolſky; a ſmall quantity of corn, and ſome
hemp, in an extent of near ſeven hundred leagues; and,
from the gates of St. Peterſburg to thoſe of Tobolſky, going
by Solikamſky, we meet with nothing but pines, firs, and
ſome kinds of the lighter woods. This ſtriking uniformity
prevails equally among the animals, and among the inhabi-
tants; the rivers contain the ſame kinds of fiſh, except the
ſterlet, which is more ſcarce as one comes nearer to St. Peterſ-
burg. The ſame animals are found in the woods. The ſoil
in the neighbourhood of Tobolſky being more ſwampy than
in any other part, there are here a greater number of water
fowl, and ſome of them indeed different from any that are
found throughout the reſt of Ruſſia. Some fruit trees grow
in the neighbourhood of Moſco; but theſe trifling exceptions
cannot
:
.
1
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
329
power-
cannot be ſaid to invalidate the general rule, which prevails in
its full extent.
With regard to the men, whoever has been through one
province knows all the Ruſſians; they are of the ſame ſtature,
they have ſimilar paſſions, ſimilar diſpoſitions, and their man-
ners are alike. There is not even the leaſt variety in their
amuſements, in their exerciſes, in their manner of cultivating
the land, or in their dreſs. This uniformity is apparent even
in their houſes. The Wotiaks however, the Scheremichs, the
fchuwaſchi, and the Tartars, are exceptions to this general rule:
theſe people, who have fixed themſelves in ſmall diſtricts of
Ruflia towards the weſtern borders of Siberia, have continued
the dreſs that was peculiar to them: fome have kept their reli-
gion, and ſome their manners; but in every circumſtance dem
pendent on the climate, natural cauſes have acted ſo
fully, as to bring theſe people to the ſame ſtandard, and make
Ruſſians of them all. The Wotiaks indeed are of low ſtature,
as we have before obſerved in ſpeaking of them.
I have taken notice of there being fome difference between
the people who live in the higher countries and thoſe who dwell
in the plains; and have even mentioned ſome inſtances of this
ſort in the account of my journey, not knowing at that time
that I ſhould make uſe of them in the manner I am now going
to do. In the higher parts of the country, I have found more
vivacity and cheerfulneſs than in the lower grounds, eſpecially
at Makhneva. I have made the ſame obſervations at Echate.
rinenburg, where the difference was ſtill more obvious; and
would be ſtill more remarkable, on comparing the inhabitants
of Moſco, with thoſe of St. Peterſburg; although the govern-
ment, as I have before obſerved, contributes much to this dif-
ference in the two laſt-mentioned cities. Theſe diſtinctions
however, between the inhabitants of the plains and thoſe of the
U u
higher
330
AN ACCOUNT OF
higher grounds, are not ſo apparent as they are in other parts
of Europe.
The flope of the rivers in the immenſe plains of Rullia is
but ſmall; the rain waters, and thoſe which proceed from the
melting of the ſnows, do not eaſily run off. Theſe waters ge-
nerally make the country very marſhy: the earth, whoſe ſur-
face is almoſt entirely covered with wood, ſtill contributes to
make the atmoſphere more moiſt; and the ſummer ſeaſon does
not laſt long enough, to admit of the ſoil being dried up by the
Lun. Hence the number of marſhes met with in Ruſſia, even
in the middle of the continent, and at the diſtance of three or
four hundred leagues from the ſea.
The winter appears to be the only ſeaſon in which the Rur.
fians can enjoy the benefits of a pure atmoſphere; and then the
cold is ſo intenſe, that all nature ſeems to be lifeleſs and totally
inactive. All the inhabitants, ſhut up and confined within
their ſtoves, breathe an air infected by exhalations and
vapours
proceeding from perſpiration. They paſs their time in theſe
itoves wholly given up to indolence, Neeping almoſt all day in
a ſuffocating heat, and taking hardly any exerciſe. This man-
ner of living, and the climate, produces ſuch a degree of diffo.
lution in the blood of theſe people, that they are under a ne-
ceſſity of bathing twice a week all the year round, in order
to get rid of the watery diſpoſition prevalent in their conſtitu-
tions, by raiſing an artificial perſpiration.
We may readily conclude from what has been ſaid, that
the nervous juice in the Ruſſians is inſpillated and ſuggiſh,
more adapted to form ſtrong conſtitutions than men of genius:
their internal organs have loſt their elaſticity and vibratory
powers, the flogging they conſtantly undergo in the baths,
and the heat they experience there, blunts the ſenſibility of the
external organs. The nerves being no longer capable of re-
ceiving impreſſions, cannot tranſmit them to the internal or-
2.
gans ju
;
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
331
gans; and indeed M. de Monteſquieu obſerves, that, to make a
Ruſſian feel, one muſt flay him *. The want of genius therefore
among the Ruſſians, appears to be an effect of the foil and of
the climate.
This opinion might farther be confirmed by other arguments
equally ſtrong; but as this work is intended to relate facts
only, I muſt not dwell any longer upon this digreffion, which
may already have been tedious,
The ſpirit of invention is as uncommon among the Ruſſians,
as genius; but they have a peculiar turn for imitation. In
Rullia, lockſmiths, maſons, carpenters, &c. are formed as a
a foldier is in other countries. Each regiment has, in its own
corps, all the neceſſary artiſts; and is not obliged to have re-
courſe to manufactures, as is the cuſtom every elſe. They
determine by the ſtature, what employment a man is moſt fit
for. They give a ſoldier a lock for a pattern, with orders to
make others like it, and he does it with the greateſt dexterity;
but the original muſt be perfect, otherwiſe he would copy it
with all its defects, however eaſy it might be to correct them.
The ſame may be obſerved with regard to artiſts and work-
men of all kinds.
This particular talent of the Ruſſians is ſo remarkable, that
one may ſee it prevail in the nation, immediately on coming
into Ruſſia. One may eaſily perceive, that the Ruſſians polleſs
it in ſo eminent a degree, that they might have been formed
into a very different people from what they are at preſent.
I have obſerved that the Ruſſians were naturally cheerful;
that they have the true ſpirit of ſociety, and that they delight
in it; theſe circumſtances are evident in the Ruſſians who travel
into foreign countries. Why then is a Ruſſian, at leaſt in ſome
reſpects, ſo different from what he might be? The nature of
education and of the government will furniſh the ſolution of
this problem.
* Liv, xiv. chap. 2.
In
U 1 2
AN ACCOUNT OF
332
In a good government, the education of children ſhould be
directed to virtue, the love of our country, and the happineſs
of ſociety. Such an education is intimately connected with
the political ſyſtem of a good government; but it ſuppoſes that
the intereſt of the ſovereign ſhould be the ſame as that of the
nation. The regularity and harmony of a good adminiſtra-
tion conſiſts in the relations and exact combinations of theſe
two intereſts; this conſtitutes the power of the ſovereign,
and the happineſs of the people. Hence ariſes that love of
our country, which induces every citizen to conſider the good
of the nation as his own ; public gratitude inſpires and keeps.
up the love of fame, brings forth great men, and inſures them
the veneration of pofterity.
The love of fame and of our country is unknown in Ruſſia ;.
deſpotiſm debaſes the mind, damps the genius, and ſtifles every
kind of ſentiment. In Ruſſia no perſon dares venture to think;
the ſoul is ſo much debaſed, that its faculties are deſtroyed.
Fear is almoſt the only paſſion by which the whole nation is .
actuated.
I have ſeen in their ſchools, a young mathematician ſtudy-
ing Euclid with a piece of wood faſtened to his neck; and
maſters commanding abilities, as an army is taught to exerciſe..
I was told by a famous foreign artiſt, who had the direction
of one of theſe ſchools, that he once found among his pupils
one of a ſuperior genius. Deſirous of puſhing a young man
forward, who might do him honor, he took great care in in-
ſtructing him; he was well pleaſed to obſerve the daily im-
provements of his pupil ; but in a little time the young man
ſtopt ſhort. The artiſt, having tried to encourage him by all
kinds of mild proceedings, aſked him at laſt in a very friendly
manner, why he had taken a diſlike to his buſineſs. I am,
anſwered the young man, llave to M***; when he finds.
that I am a proficient, he will oblige me to work in his houſe,
Where:
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
333
.
where I ſhall meet with ſuch ill treatment, that I had much
rather live in the ſame manner as my companions.
I have known ſeveral perſons who were perſuaded that the
Ruſſians were incapable of making any conſiderable improve-
ments in any thing. I think this opinion is entirely ground-
leſs; ſuch facts as I have been relating of this young nave,
have given riſe to this miſtake. Theſe facts, on the contrary,
imply at leaſt a great ſhare of judgment.
The government has attempted to rectify ſome of theſe in-
conveniences, by ordering that all perſons who ſhould diſtin-
guiſh themſelves at the ſchools, ſhould no longer be ſlaves to
their lords, but ſhould belong to the ſtate. In this caſe, the
lords will either avoid fending their ſlaves to the ſchools, or will
find ſome means of keeping them to themſelves, ſo that they
muſt ſtill remain in a ſtate of ſlavery.
I could mention a number of facts of the ſame kind as the
former, of which I have been witneſs; but I ſhall paſs them
over, to avoid giving offence to ſome perſons at preſent in
Ruſſia. The fatal effects of deſpotiſm are extended over all
the arts, all the manufactures, and are conveyed into all
the work-ſhops. The artiſts are chained down to their work.
This I have ſeen frequently, eſpecially at Moſco, and it is.
with ſuch workmen that the Ruſſians imagine they can imitate
the manufactories of Lyons.
Peter I. was perſuaded, and the whole nation continues in
the fame opinion to this day, that the Ruſſians muſt be go-
verned in this manner. There might be reaſon for this con-
duct in ſome reſpects, at the time that Peter I. came to the
throne, but it is very ſtrange that ſuch a prejudice ſhould ſtill
prevail in Ruſſia.
The pride of the Rullians is ſtill a great hindrance to the
progreſs of the Arts and Sciences in this nation. This is a
national vice, and to be obſerved in all ſtations. As ſoon as.
a. lcars.
i
AN ACCOUNT OF
334
a learner has made ſome little improvement, he thinks he
knows as much as his maſter, and preſently after, even more.
The public in Ruſſia is ignorant enough to ſuppoſe him equal,
and among other diſadvantages attending this falſe preſumption,
it adds to the diſagrecable circumſtances a foreigner is already
expoſed to, who is called into the country to inſtruct the Ruſ-
fians; ſo that foreign artiſts are often obliged to keep their
pupils under, in order to preſerve their own importance. Moſt
of them, diſpleaſed with their ſituations, are leſs anxious about
endeavouring to bring up good workmen, than they are about
making a fortune, which they feldom carry off into their own
country. I did not meet with one ſingle foreigner in Ruſſia,
who did not look back with regret to the time he had ſpent
among his fellow-citizens,
The nobles, devoted to the military ſervice, ſend their children
to the Corps of Cadets, a kind of college inſtituted for the edu-
cation of the nobility, or bring them up in the midſt of their
families; they treat the governors intruſted with the education
of their children with the greateſt regard ; but are often
obliged to put their youth under the direction of maſters
very
unequal to ſuch a talk, moſt of them being perfons diſap-
pointed of the ſucceſs they ſought for in Ruſſia. Such maſters
are feldom fit to form the young nobility; and the fathers,
who are themſelves ignorant, and debaſed by ſlavery, are ſtill
leſs able to contribute uſefully to the education of their chil-
dren, to mould their hearts, and inſpire them with proper
ſentiments. The deſpotic ſovereign does not fail to make them
ſenſible of the danger of acquiring any kind of knowledge of
which abſolute power might be jealous.
It is eaſy to conclude from what has been ſaid on this ſub-
ject, that it is owing to the nature of the conſtitution and to
want of proper education, that the Ruſſians have made ſo little
improvement in the Arts and Sciences; and that theſe people,
though
--
335
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
though deficient in genius, and deprived of the powers of
imagination, would ſtill be a very different nation in many
reſpects, if they enjoyed the bleſſings of liberty. But the queſ-
tion is, whether they would make any conſiderable progreſs,
even if they enjoyed this advantage. This I cannot take upon
me to determine. It were perhaps to be wiſhed, if we agree
with M. Rouſſeau of Geneva, that this nation had never been
poliſhed. However this may be, it is certain, that the general
turn and ſpirit of the nation ſeems likely to undergo a total
change under the reign of the Empreſs Catherine. Convinced,
as ſhe is, that the learned man, in whom the genius for ſub-
lime geometry is combined, with a diſpoſition for philoſophy
and literature, is capable of aſſiſting her in her deſigns of eſta-
bliſhing a good government, by enlightening the minds of her
ſubjects, ſhe has given this philoſopher an aſylum near her
throne, and indulged him in the advantages of coming near a:
ſovereign who honors and cultivates the Sciences. She enter-
tains the learned Euller, whoſe mathematical labours have
immortalized his name. This great man is employed a ſecond
time in inſtructing the Ruſſians. What progreſs will they not
make under the reign of this Empreſs ? She has already taken
all the neceſſary ſteps to inſure the ſucceſs of the obſervation of
the Tranſit of Venus over the fun; many of her ſubjects are to
obſerve it in different places of this extenſive empire. Her
views are, to form a new nation: Peter the Great firſt conceived
the deſign, laid the plan, and made way for the event; the
honor of completing the glorious undertaking feems to be
reſerved to the Empreſs Catherine.
Of
336
AN ACCOUNT OF
Of the laws, of puniſhments, and of exile.
M.
*
VOLTAIRE, one of the firſt writers in Europe, tells
us in his hiſtory of Ruſſia *, that in 1722 Peter I.
finiſhed the new code of laws begun in 1718, and improved
under the Empreſs Elizabeth. Peter I. forbad all the judges,
on pain of death, to deviate from this code, or to ſubſtitute
their private opinions to the general law. This ſevere decree
was fixed up, and is ſtill poſted in all the courts of judica-
ture throughout the empire. He alſo forbad the judges, under
the fame penalties, to receive any fees, and every man in office
to accept of any preſents. Moens de la Croix, chamberlain to
the Empreſs Catherine, and his ſiſter, Madame de Balc, lady
of the bedchamber to the Empreſs, being convicted of having
taken preſents, Moens was condemned to be beheaded, and
his ſiſter, a favorite of the Empreſs, to receive eleven ſtrokes
of the knout. This lady's two ſons, one chamberlain, and the
other page, were diſgraced, and ſent to ſerve as common fol-
diers in the army in Perſia +
This ſeverity is greatly relaxed ſince the death of Peter I.
All the provinces I have paſſed through, have their own courts
of juſtice, which are called chanceries: the tribunals relating
to civil and criminal matters, depend upon the ſenate, and
upon the college of juſtice. I have obſerved that, in all courts of
chancery at any diſtance from the capital, juſtice was almoſt
publicly fold, and the poor man, though innocent, was generally
facrificed to the wealthy criminal.
Tom. ii. cbap. 13. des Loix, pag. 222.
+ M. de Voltaire, pag. 277.
Since
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
337
Since the acceſſion of the Empreſs Elizabeth to the throne of
Ruffia, the puniſhments are reduced to two kinds, the padogi,
and the knout.
The padogi are confidered in Ruſſia merely as a correction
of the police, exerciſed on the ſoldier by military diſcipline, by
the nobility on their ſervants, and by perſons in authority
over all ſuch as are under their command.
I ſaw this puniſhment inflicted at my return from Tobolſky
to St. Peterſburg. I looked out of a window, on hearing ſome-
body cry out in the yard, where I ſaw two Ruſſian ſlaves pul-
ling a girl of fourteen or fifteen years of age by the arms ;
ſhe was tall and well made. By her dreſs, ſhe appeared to
belong to ſome good family. Her head dreſſed without a
cap, was reclined backwards; her eyes, fixed on one perſon,
pleaded for mercy; which her beauty ſhould ſeem to have
inſured her, independent of her tears. Nevertheleſs, the Ruf-
ſians led her into the middle of the yard, and in an inſtant
ſtripped her to the waiſt; they then laid her proſtrate on the
ground, and placed themſelves on their knees; one of them
holding her head tight between his knees, and the other,
the lower part of her body: rods were then brought, which
they continued conſtantly applying on the back of this girl,
till fome one cried out, Enough. This unfortunate victim was
then raiſed, fo disfigured that ſhe was ſcarcely to be known;
her face and her whole body being covered with blood and dirt.
This ſevere puniſhment led me to imagine, that the young
girl had been guilty of ſome very flagrant offence : ſome days
after I learned, that ſhe was a lady's waiting-maid ; and that
her miſtreſs's huſband had ordered her to be puniſhed in that
manner, on account of ſome neglect. In any
other
the world, ſhe might perhaps have been turned away, if her
miſtreſs had happened to be in an ill humour. The Rullians
think themſelves obliged to treat their ſervants thus, in order
to make them faithful. Theſe unhappy flaves, finding ſo many
petty
part of
Xx
338
OF
AN ACCOUNT
petty tyrants in their maſters, are obliged on this account to
live in perpetual miſtruſt: ſo that even in the midſt of their
families, they are under a neceſſity of being conſtantly on their
guard with every perſon who comes near them.
I never ſaw the puniſhment of the knout inflicted; but as
I was going over St. Peterſburg with a foreigner, who conduct-
ed me to ſee all the curioſities in the city, we ſtopped upon the
ſpot where Mad. Lapouchin had ſuffered this puniſhment.
The foreigner had been preſent on this occaſion; and was ſtill
fo much affected with the affair, that he gave me a particular
account of it on the very ſpot. I ſhall relate the incident as he
told it me, and as I found it in my journal.
Every body who has been at St. Peterſburg, knows that
Mad. Lapouchin was one of the fineſt women belonging to
the court of the Empreſs Elizabeth : ſhe was intimately con-
nected with a foreign ambaſſador, then engaged in a conſpiracy.
Mad. Lapouchin, who was ſuppoſed to be an accomplice in
this conſpiracy, was condemned, by the Empreſs Elizabeth, to
undergo the puniſhment of the knout. She appeared at the
place of execution in a genteel undreſs, which contributed ſtill
to heighten her beauty. The ſweetneſs of her countenance,
and her vivacity, were ſuch as might indicate indiſcretion, but
not even the ſhadow of guilt ; although I have been aſſured
by every perſon of whom I have made inquiry, that ſhe was
really guilty. Young, lovely, admired and fought for at the
court, of which Me was the life and ſpirit; inſtead of the
number of admirers her beauty uſually drew after her, ſhe then
law herſelf ſurrounded only by executioners. She looked on
theni with aſtoniſhment, ſeeming to doubt whether ſuch
pre-
parations were intended for her: one of the executioners then
pulled off a kind of cloak which covered her boſom ; her mo.
deſty taking the alarm made her ſtart back a few ſteps; the
turned pale, and burſt into into tears : her clothes were foon
after
8
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
339
after ſtripped off, and in a few moments ſhe was quite naked
to the waiſt, expoſed to the eager looks of a vaſt concourſe
of people profoundly ſilent. One of the executioners then
ſeized her by both hands, and turning half round, threw her
on his back, bending forwards, ſo as to raiſe her a few inches
from the ground: the other executioner then laid hold of her
delicate limbs, with his rough hands hardened at the ploughi,
and, without any remorſe, adjuſted her on the back of his
companion, in the propereſt poſture for receiving the puniſh-
ment. Sometimes he laid his large hand brutally upon her
head, in order to make her keep it down ; ſometimes like a
butcher going to flay a lamb, he ſeemed to footh her, as foon
as he had fixed her in the moſt favorable attitude.
This executioner then took a kind of whip called knout,
made of a long ſtrap of leather prepared for this purpoſe: he
then retreated a few ſteps, meaſuring the requiſite diſtance
with a ſteady eye ; and leaping backwards, gave a ſtroke with
the end of the whip, ſo as to carry away a ſlip of ſkin from the
neck to the bottom of the back: then ſtriking his feet againſt
the ground he took his aim for applying a ſecond blow paral-
lel to the former; ſo that in a few moments all the ſkin of her
back was cut away in ſmall ſlips, moſt of which remained
hanging to the ſhift. Her tongue was cut out immediately
after, and ſhe was directly baniſhed into Siberia. This inci-
dent is known to all perſons who have been in Ruſſia. In
1762, ſhe was recalled from baniſhment by Peter III.
The ordinary puniſhment of the knout is not diſgraceful,
becauſe every individual under this deſpotic government is ex-
poſed to incidents of the ſame nature, which have ofteu been
the conſequence merely of court intrigues.
Ruſſians who have committed crimes with regard to ſociety,
are condemned to the great knout. This puniſhment is gene-
.
rally uſed on the ſame occaſions, as racking on the wheel in
X x 2
France.
340
AN ACCOUNT OF
1
France. The great knout differs only in ſome particulars from
the common knout: the criminal is raiſed into the air by
means of a pully fixed to a gallows, and a cord faſtened to the
two wriſts tied together; a piece of wood is placed between his
two legs, alſo tied together; and another of a crucial form
under his breaſt. Sometimes his hands are tied behind his
back; and when he is pulled up in this poſition, his ſhoulders
are diſlocated.
The executioners can make this puniſhment more or leſs
cruel : they are ſo dexterous, that when a criminal is con-
demned to die, they can make him expire at pleaſure, either by
one or ſeveral laſhes.
Beſides the puniſhment of the knout, that of breaking on the
wheel was in uſe before the reign of the Empreſs Elizabeth.
Sometimes criminals were impaled through the ſide : fometimes
they were hanged by the ribs upon hooks; in which ſituation
they lived for ſeveral days; as did women who were buried
alive up to the ſhoulders, for the murder of their huſbands.
Beheading was a puniſhment equally inflicted on the common
people as on the nobility.
It appears evidently from the example of the kingdom of
Ruſſia, that neither the death of criminals, nor the ſeverity of
their corporal puniſhments, do contribute to reform man-
kind.
The Empreſs Elizabeth has kept up the puniſhment of the
knout only, as I have before obſerved ; criminals are even ſel-
dom condemned to this; baniſhing of the nobility, confiſcating
their property, and putting the common people to public la-
bour, have been ſubſtituted inſtead of it. I have known feve-
ral perſons, who blamed the conduct of the Empreſs Eliza-
beth in this reſpect, conſidering theſe puniſhments as too
mild.
5
There
!
"
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 341
There may be ſome reaſon for this opinion with regard to
crimes of a peculiar nature; but, it is evident that ſuch perſons
were little acquainted with the nature of baniſhment as prac-
tiſed in Ruſſia.
All criminals condemned to public labour are treated in the
ſame manner ; they are ſhut up in priſons ſurrounded by a
large piece of ground, incloſed with ſtakes, fifty or fixty feet
high ; in bad weather they retire within ſide the priſon, and
when the ſeaſon permits they walk about in the incloſure. They
have all chains to their feet; and are kept for a very trifling
expence, being generally allowed nothing but bread and water,
or, according to the place they are in, ſome other food inſtead
of bread. They are guarded by a certain number of foldiers,
who lead them to the mines, or other public labours; where
they are treated with the utmoſt ſeverity. This puniſhment in
many inſtances is not adequate to the crimes : it has not that
effect on the minds of the Ruſſians as one might expect, be-
cauſe they are ſlaves. It would certainly have a very different
effect on a free and civilized nation; where a perpetual puniſh-
ment of this kind would prove a inore powerful reſtraint on
the people than the fear of death. Some villains even look
upon
that moment as the end of all their ſufferings, to which
circumſtance we may impute the reſolution with which ſome
of them have behaved on the ſcaffold ; but I believe it might
be very dangerous to expoſe ſuch criminals, as they do in Ruf-
fia, to the public view. The habit of ſeeing theſe unhappy
people at length deſtroys ſenſibility; and this ſentiment is of
ſuch importance to ſociety, that every method ought to be taken
to preſerve it among people who are already poffeſfed of it, or
to excite it in the breaſts of thoſe who are yet ſtrangers to it.
I am perſuaded that the diſagreeable ſight of ſuch a number of
wretches in chains as are met with in moſt of the towns in
Ruffia, has contributed much to produce that ferocity and
ſavageneſs
+
342
AN ACCOUNT OF
.
favageneſs of caracter ſo remarkable among the inhabitants of
this realm.
Perſons condemned to baniſhment are not all treated in
the ſame manner; ſome are ſhut up, and others allowed a
little liberty. Count Leſtoc, after having placed the crown on
the head of the Empreſs Elizabeth, was baniſhed with his lady.
Leſtoc was arreſted firſt, and ſhut up in the fort of St. Peterf-
burg. His wife was a native of Livonia, of one of the moſt
noble families : ſhe was maid of honor to the Empreſs before
ſhe inarried count Leſtoc; and though living at court, bad
ſtill preſerved the noble pride, inſpired by that liberty which
the province of Livonia, conquered by Peter I., ſtill enjoys.
The counteſs of Leſtoc being arreſted, took off all the diamonds
belonging to her dreſs, as well as her watch, and other trinkets,
and throwing them at the feet of thoſe who took her
them to lead her to the place they were ordered to conduct her
to: ſhe was ſhut up in the ſame caſtle with her huſband, but
in a ſeparate apartment: all their effects were put under ſeal,
in expectation of the ſentence of the private court of chancery.
Theſe illuſtrious priſoners, given up to this odious tribunal,
the judges of which were avowed enemies to count Leftoc,
eſpecially M. de Beſtuchef, the firſt miniſter *, looked upon
their ruin as inevitable, and therefore did not endeavor to offer
much in their defence. Leſtoc had received a ſum of money
from a foreign power in alliance with Ruſſia, and it was to
this power that the Empreſs Elizabeth was indebted for the
The receiving of this preſent was the great charge
brought againſt count Leſtoc; on being queſtioned, he owned
up, told
Crown.
I have read in ſome manuſcript notes on Rullia, that in 1741 the Empreſs
Elizabeth had abolilhed the ſecret chancery on her acceflion to the throne, and
had referred to the ſenate all the matters which uſed to be tried there, but it does
not appear that this order was ever carried into execution. Count Leftoc and his
peers have never been judged by the ſenate, nor by any real court of juſtice.
he
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
343
ވާ
he had received it; but his judges having aſked him the value
of the ſum ; his anſwer was: I do not recollet, but if you are
deſirous of knowing, the Empreſs Elizabeth can tell you ; and in-
deed, he had informed this princeſs that this ſum had been
offered to him, on account of the favors ſhe ſhewed him; and
the Empreſs had allowed him to accept of it.
The counteſs of Leſtoc, as fully convinced of the ſentence
that would be given, as ſhe was of her own and her huſband's
innocence, only begged one favor of the judges, that ſhe might
be beheaded; but that they would ſpare her ſkin, that is, that
ſhe might not receive the puniſhment of the knout.
Notwithſtanding all the contrivances of Beſtuchef, the Em-
preſs Elizabeth would never conſent that theſe priſoners ſhould
be condemned to the knout : all their eſtate was confiſcated
they were baniſhed into Siberia, ſhut up in different places,
and not allowed to correſpond with each other.
The counteſs of Leftoc had but one room to live in: her
furniture conſiſted of a few chairs, a table, a ſtove, and a bed
without curtains, made of ſtraw, with one coverlet; ſhe got
clean ſheets but twice in the firſt year. Four ſoldiers con-
ſtantly watched her, and lay in her chamber; from whence
ſhe was not allowed to ftir, even for the common neceflities of
life: ſhe had only a few ſhifts to change now and then.
Leſtoc gave out at his return, that his wife had been ſurpriſed,
that the vermin, the neceſſary conſequence of the filth ſhe was
obliged to live in, had not alone been ſufficient to deſtroy her.
She uſed to play at cards with the ſoldiers, in hopes of getting
four or five pence to diſpoſe of as the pleaſed, which however
was not always allowed. Being one day out of humour with
the officer who commanded, he ſpat in her face, and after-
wards made her captivity ſtill harder.
Count Leftoc was ſtill more unhappy, becauſe the vivacity.
of his diſpoſition made him very impatient of the leaſt contra--
dictions;
1
344
AN ACCOUNT OF
diction ; and he was only indulged in the liberty of walking
about his room, on condition that he avoided coming near the
window.
The Empreſs Elizabeth, however, had allowed Leftoc, as
well as his wife, twelve French livres per day, which was very
favorable treatment in Ruſſia; but theſe exiles were not per-
mitted to touch the money allotted to them, left they
ſhould have employed it in bribing their guards : the officer
of the guard therefore was treaſurer, he was ordered to pro-
cure them all neceſſaries, and he let them want for every
thing.
A few years after, count Leſtoc and his lady were ſuffered to
live together : they had then ſeveral apartments, and a ſmall
garden at their diſpoſal; the counteſs of Leſtoc worked in the
garden, fetched water, brewed, baked, waſhed, &c.—Some-
times even the officer of the guard introduced company to
them : one of his friends, who had conducted a party into
Siberia, deſired to ſee the count. This officer having con-
tracted a kind of intimacy with him, propoſed a party of play.
Leftoc won four hundred French livres : this ſum was a for-
tune for the two exiles; they were ſoon after informed, that it
belonged to the party this officer conducted. The counteſs
fell at her huſband's feet, intreating him to return the money
to this imprudent foldier ; Leſtoc raiſed her up, and ſent the
money to the neareſt village to be diſtributed among the poor.
After the baniſhment of M. de Beſtuchef, count Woronzof,
the high chancellor, attempted ſeveral times to have Leſtoc
recalled, as he was thoroughly perſuaded of his innocence';
but the Empreſs Elizabeth would never liſten to his intreaties
on this point: ſhe was however particularly attentive in giving
orders to have wine ſent to him from time to time, knowing
he was very fond of it,
Leſtoc
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
345
Leſtoc and his lady were at length recalled by Peter III.
after fourteen years exile : Leſtoc came to St. Peterſburg in the
dreſs of the lower ſort of people, which is commonly made of
ſheeps ſkin *. All the noblemen of the court, and all fo-
reigners flocked eagerly to ſee him, endeavouring to make him
forget the time he had paſt in exile. The friendly proffers he
received were ſincere, becauſe every body knew he was inno-
cent; the Empreſs Elizabeth never had a ſubject more firmly
attached to her; and he had conſtantly maintained his allegi-
ance during his exile : he declared that M. de Beſtuchef had
been the cauſe of it, and that the Empreſs had only given way
to the importunities of this miniſter.
Count Leſtoc, though ſeventy-four years old, ſtill pre-
ſerved all that firmneſs, which had been ſo neceſſary to him
when he placed the princeſs Elizabeth on the throne. He uſed
to give a circumſtantial account of this event, and of his baniſh-
ment, in public company; although he knew very well that the
ſtory was highly diſagreeable to the Ruſſians, and that he there-
by expoſed himſelf daily to be baniſhed again ; nor were the ad-
monitions of his friends of any weight with him in this matter.
Peter III, having done him the honor of admitting him to his
table, Leſtoc ſpoke to him in the following terms: “Sir, my
“ enemies will not fail to do me all the miſchief they can, but
“ I hope your majeſty will permit an old man, who has but
few days to live, to prate on, and die in peace.” He claim-
ed all the effects that had been taken away from him when he
was arreſted; they had been already diſtributed among ſeveral
private perſons, according to cuſtom. He declared he would
take poſſeſſion of them wherever he found them. He alſo de-
manded, that an account ſhould be given him of his jewels, and
of the money the officers of the guard had received during his
* In the original, habit de moufic.
YY
exile.
346
AN ACCOUNT OF
ܪ
exile. Count Leſtoc himſelf acquainted me with every thing I
have mentioned concerning his banilhment, and furniſhed me
alſo with the particulars of the revolution by which the Em-
preſs Elizabeth was fixed on the throne.
Count Munic, equally great as a courtier and as a general,
acted in a different manner. He never complained. Both
Ruſſians and foreigners had the greateſt reſpect for him.
General Munic was of the talleſt fize; though advanced in:
years, and extremely thin, he had preſerved in the midſt of
his misfortunes, a moſt agreeable countenance. He engaged all
hearts by his politeneſs, and the gentleneſs of his diſpoſition.
Munic, had a daughter at the time of his baniſhment; who,
as ſhe was too young to partake of her father's diſgrace, re-
mained at St. Peterſburg. In this lady, a moſt beautiful forin
and all the charms of youth were at fixteen years of
age,
united to the virtues, the gentleneſs, and the underſtanding of
her father. The ſenſibility of M. de Witenhof could not
refiit ſuch powerful attractions. He had the ribband of the
order of St. Alexander Neuſki, and was not without views of
ambition. He was not ignorant of the danger of marrying the
daughter of the diſgraced general Munic; but he was in love,
and obtained leave to be happy; nor has one day paſſed, in
which he has not applauded his own reſolution.
Mad, de Witenhof was ſeparated from her father twenty.
years: ſhe knew him only by report, which publiſhed his mir-
fortunes and his virtues. She lived at Riga, where her huſ-
band was ſecond in command. On receiving the news of her
father's recall, ſhe flew with M. de Witenhof to St. Peterſburg.
The Emperor had juſt aſcended the throne, and joy prevailed
throughout the capital ; but the tenderneſs of Mad. de Witen-
hof made her regret the duty of appearing at court even for a
moment: ſhe ſet out next day with her husband for Siberia.
Munic, confined for twenty years paſt, had never received any
news
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
347
news of his daughter. He was returning from Siberia, unac-
quainted with his own deſtiny, or any of the events which
had taken place during ſo long an interval. He was at this
time more than fourſcore years old s his lady was with him. ,
Mad. de Vitenhof found her father in a
mean habit
made of ſheep's ſkin. Munic diſcovered his daughter by her
tranſports, and for the firſt time ſhed tears. His lady, opprefl-
ed by the misfortunes of exile, attempted in vain to partici-
pate of the general joy: her organs, worn out by adverſity,
were no longer ſuſceptible of pleaſure. I have had the honor
of ſeeing this reſpectable family ſeveral times. The unhappy
mother, though encouraged by the juſt regard which was paid
to her huſband at St. Peterſburg, by his own prudence, and by
the reſpect of the whole nation, was nevertheleſs in perpetual
- terror. Whenever the door was opened, her countenance be-
trayed marks of uneaſineſs,
All exiled perſons are not confined, as I have before obſerved.
While I was at a manufactory in Siberia, where I came to get
ſome things I wanted, made under my own inſpection, a man,
whom I took at firſt for a Ruſſian peaſant, came into the ſame
place. His countenance was pale, his beard long and diſguſt-
ing, his dreſs was ragged, and his whole appearance expreſſed
the greateſt miſery. Obſerving that he fixed his eyes on me,
and that there was a kind of uneaſineſs diffuſed over his
fingular countenance, I could not avoid being ſurprized. I
went up to him, in order to make ſome inquiries; but how
gireat was my aſtoniſhment, when under ſuch an appearance I
found a man of extraordinary learning. He converſed with
me in Latin upon the ſciences, upon government, and upon
the intereſts of the European powers, 86. I foon found that
that he was one of the unfortunate exiles who live in this
country. I was going on with my converſation, when I ob-
ſerved a Rullian ſoldier come in, who turned pale on ſeeing me
with
$
Y ya
348
AN ACCOUNT OF
with this man. As I was acquainted with the country, I
winked upon the exile, who underſtood me, left off ſpeak-
ing, without turning about, and ſoon after went away. I took
care not to follow him, however deſirous I was of doing it. I
ſearched for him in vain ſome days after, walking about in
all places where I had hopes of meeting with him: I never
ſaw him after, and imagine he muſt have been confined at
leaſt for ſome time.
Baniſhment in Siberia is a kind of ſtate of reprobation ;
it
makes a man fo miſerable, that although he lives among his
fellow-creatures, every body flies from him ; no perſon dares
to have any kind of connection with him; but this is not fo
much on account of the crime he is ſuppoſed to have been
guilty of, as for fear of the government.
The leaſt unhappy of the exiles are ſuch as are allowed to
go into ſervice among the Ruſſians'; they live at leaſt with
human beings. I have known ſome of theſe very well ſatisfied
with their condition; living with merchants who had fome re-
gard for theſe unfortunate people. One of theſe exiles brought
me one day a ſmall phial full of a liquor which he aſſured me
was a ſovereign remedy againſt all diſeaſes. It may readily be
imagined that I gave him whatever he aſked for it.
I have read in the works of ſome preceding travellers, that the
exiles in Siberia were employed in hunting the animals which
fupply the Ruſſians with their beautiful furrs. I have never
been a witneſs of this practice, but indeed it was impoſſible for
me to ſee every thing. Beſides, the Ruſſians are in general fo
miſtruſtful, that when they are aſked any queſtions, even con-
cerning matters independent of government, they always an-
ſwer, God knows, and the Empreſa.
Of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
349
Of the population, trade, navy, revenues, and land
forces of Ruſſia.
T.
i
HE power of a ſtate ariſes from its population ; altho'
in many countries this circumſtance is the leaſt object
of the attention of government. Depravity of manners, lux-
ury, and the wretchedneſs of the people, are the chief impe-
diments to population; ſince it is well known, that unlawful
connections contribute but little to the propagation of the
fpecies. Luxury, by increaſing our wants, makes us apprehenſive
of an increaſe of family, and miſery often gets the better even
of the deſire of procreation.
In northern countries, the climate furniſhes a freſh obſtacle
to population : the regions of the Laplanders, of the Samoides,
and all the northern parts of Ruſſia, have been always depopu-
lated, and will ever be fo, becauſe of the unfruitfulneſs of the
foil, and the bad quality of the food theſe people are obliged to
this food contains hardly any nutritious juice, and
all nature in theſe climates ſeems to be in a ſtate of perpetual
ſluggiſhneſs, in which ſcarce any active principles are to be
diſcovered. On the contrary, the deſerts of the ſouthern part
of Siberia, and of all Ruſſia, have been much peopled on ac-
count of their being ſituated in a more tenperate climate.
The emigrations of the Huns, and the Scythians, are proof:
of this fact..
Almoſt all philoſophers are of opinion, that the conſtitu-
tion has leſs powerful influence in the northern, than in the .
ſouthern climates: the people of the north are leſs addicted to
venery. Love is among them a chaſte and lawful paflion,
while it is always criminal among the people of the ſouth.
The
live upon :
350
AN ACCOUNT ACCOUNT OF
OF
The obſervations I have made in Ruſſia are entirely contra-
dictory to this opinion; they make the Ruſſians an exception
to this general rule: and it ſhould ſeem that this apparent con-
tradiction may be accounted for from moral cauſes. The wo-
men being left to themſelves, and ſuffered to live in idleneſs, the
effects even of their moſt trifling paſſions muſt be powerful.
Among the common people, inen, women and children lie
together promiſcuouſly, without any ſenſe of ſhame. Hence
their paſſions being excited by the objects they fee, the two fexes
give themſelves up early to debauchery. Although the baths
weaken them at the time they make uſe of them, yet the flagel-
lation they receive there promotes the circulation of the Auids,
gives elaſticity to the organs *, and animates the paſlions.
Theſe particular cauſes muſt neceſſarily produce great altera-
tions in the effects reſulting from the climate.
That part of Ruſſia which I paſſed over, is the moſt popu-
lous: it bears a mean degree between the frozen regions of the
north, and the temperate diſtricts of the ſouth. Theſe laſt
countries are deſert, on account of the numbers of people who
have removed from thence; beſides that they have been laid
waſte by the conquetts of Gengiſkan and his fucceffors. The
route I took, is conſequently the fitteſt to give us an exact
knowledge of the population of Ruſſia.
I went into no one houſe during the courſe of my journey,
without inquiring at what age the parents had been married,
what number of children they had had, how they had been
brought up, and what diſeaſes they had been afflicted with :
in ſhort, I neglected not the moſt trifling circumſtance from
which any information might be gathered.
* Flagellation quickens the motion of the fluids, and increaſes the elaſtic
power of the organs, although it deſtroys the fenlibility of the nervous network
before mentioned. The animal machine would ſoon be deſtroyed with them, if
they did not uſe bathing ſo frequently.
Notwithſtanding
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
35.1
A
Notwithſtanding the varieties I found in the number of facts.
I collected, I may venture to affirm, that the young people are
generally married about eighteen years of age ; oftentimes much
later, and in ſome inſtances at fifteen or fixteen. Women bear
children till fifty, but that is uncommon: I found they were
more fruitful than I thought them to be, becauſe moſt of them
are affected with the fluor albus, and that every where elſe
this diſeaſe is a hindrance to population. Theſe people having
but few wants, are not apprehenſive of the inconveniences of
a numerous family: and indeed I have met with women who
had had eighteen children; but ſuch fruitfulneſs as this may
be conſidered as a phenomenon. Theſe women however had
but two or three alive out of this number. Several particular
cauſes concur daily in depopulating theſe extenſive dominions.
The ſmall-pox carries off near one half of the children: this
diſeaſe ſeems to have been communicated to this country from :
Europe. Several perſons have aſſured me of this remarkable
fact, that the wandering Tartars to the ſouth of Siberia are.
ſcarcely acquainted with this cruel diſeaſe. They are ſo exceed-
ingly ſhocked at it, that whenever any perſon is ſeized with it,
he is left alone in a tent with proviſions, and the reſt of the
band encamps in ſome other place. The Tartars who penc-
trate into Siberia are almoſt immediately attacked with this.
diſeaſe; many of them die, and ſuch as have reached their
thirty-fifth year ſcarce ever eſcape. The more remarkable
theſe facts appeared to me, the more pains I took to have them
authenticated. I cannot, however, bring any other authority
for them, than the teſtimony of ſeveral intelligent perſons whom
I conſulted on this point, and who could have no motive for
impoſing upon me.
Venereal diſorders are diffuſed throughout all Ruſſia, and
in northern Tartary more than any where elſe. The men are
inuch addicted to ſodomy in Ruſſia. Venereal diſorders prevail
8.
among
AN ACCOUNT OF
352
among all the people from St. Peterſburg to Tolboſky. I
found that they had penetrated as far as to the eaſtern regions
of Siberia. This circumſtance is atteſted by Mr. Gmelin in
his journey into Siberia. This traveller aſſerts, " That the
Neapolitan diſeaſe may be ſaid to be common to all the
« inhabitants of the diſtrict of Argunſkoi, men, women,
" old, young, and even children. The effects of it cannot
“ be ſeen without horror, and without a compaſſionate re-
" flection upon the fatal conſequences the diſeaſe may be
« attended with. The only medicine they take for it, is a
“ decoction of the bark of the white poplar, or of the larch-
“ tree with allum. The effect of this medicine being to turn
" the virus upon the internal parts, muſt haſten the death of
many patients, who may perhaps be leſs wretched than thoſe
“ who ſurvive. The people are conſumed by degrees. Such
as are not already deſtroyed by this cruel diſeaſe, are ren-
< dered unfit for labor, and reduced to be ſtarved to death in
a wholeſome and fruitful country *
The ſame traveller found few houſes in the city of Tomſk,
where there was not at leaſt one perſon affected with this diſ-
temper. He knew whole families which were ſeized with it *.
It has run through all this diſtrict with the greater rapidity,
on account of the debauchery which prevails in both ſexes,
and becauſe there is no effectual remedy in uſe againſt it. Moſt
of the children come into the world with this diſeaſe. We
know that the fætus is nouriſhed by a fluid paſſing through
the ſubſtance of the mother's womb; and this fluid being im.
pregnated with the virus, the infection muſt be communicated
to the child, even although he may have been untainted at his
firſt formation. This virus produces many other diſtempers,
unknown in the poliſhed countries throughout the reſt of
3)
Gmelin, tom. i. pag. 256.
5
+ Gmelin, tom. i. pag. 157.
Europe,
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 353
Europe, becauſe there the parents who are ſeized with it, have
such caſy opportunities of relief. The little care the Ruſſians
take of their children when ill, increaſes the mortality ſtill
farther,
The ſmall-pox, venereal diſeaſes, and the ſcurvy, make ſo
much havock in Ruſſia, that unleſs the government takes ſome
meaſures to prevent their effects, they will put an end to the
human ſpecies in this country.
Children who are really healthy, acquire remarkable ſtrength
by the nature of their education. They are not only dipt in
cold water, when baptized, even in the winter, but are like.
wife expoſed to the ſevereſt cold on coming out of their baths.
The ſtrength acquired in infancy does not laſt long; their con-
ftitution is foon impaired by exceſſes in drinking brandy, and
in women. I met with few old men in the courſe of my
journey; fome few I ſaw of fixty and ſeventy years, and one
of eighty, whº was an old ſoldier. A ſmall cottage ſituated by
the ſide of the road had been given him as a reward for his
paſt ſervices. Sometimes the poftilions ſtop at this hovel to
reft their horſes. As the man lived quite alone and forlorn in
the midſt of theſe foreſts, he could not get either at women or
brandy.
There are neither phyſicians nor ſurgeons among theſe
people ; nor is there in general any other remedy beſides their
baths, except for an epidemical diſeaſe, which ſometimes pre-
vails in theſe countries, and which I have never heard of in
Europe. This diltemper begins by tumors of the bigneſs of a
ſmall apple; it becomes incurable in three days; but is eaſily
cured if attended to at firſt. The cure conſiſts in chewing
tobacco with fal ammoniac, fo as to make a poultice of it,
which is applied to the tumor, after it has been punctured to
the quick in ſeveral places. It were to be wiſhed that a more
circumftantial account might be given of this diſeaſe and its
curc;
1
Z2
453
AN ACCOUNT OF
cure;
but as I have not been able to gain any farther informa-
tion concerning this point, I thought proper to confine myſelf
to what I found in my journal.
The working of the mines is alſo one of the chief reaſons of
the depopulation of Ruſſia; more than one hundred thouſand
men are employed in this buſieſs *, and it is univerſally
known, that the working of mines is one of the cauſes of the
deſtruction of the human ſpecies. This labor is not proper
for
any, except very populous ſtates; and is therefore leſs fit for
Ruſſia than any other nation. Beſides, if we except the pro-
duce of the iron and copper mines, that of the gold, ſilver and
kead mines is ſo trifling, that it ſcarcely pays for the charges
of working them. It is true, theſe mines increaſe the coin,
which is very ſearce in Ruffia; but gold and ſilver are imagi-
nary riches : population, the cultivation of lands, and induſtry,
conſtitute the eſſential riches of the ſtate, and of the ſovereign.
The power of Spain is grown weaker fince the expulſion of the
Moors, merely becauſe the inhabitants of that kingdom have
abondoned agriculture, in order to go and work the golden
mines of Peru. The colonies which Spain has ſent into Ame-
rica have almoſt deprived ſome of the Spaniſh provinces of their
inhabitants.
The empire of Ruffia is continually depopulated, ſince the
conqueſt of Siberia, by the numbers of inhabitants which are
ſent into the deſerts of this vaft province. Siberia may be more
fatal to Ruſſia, than Peru has ever been to Spain. The Ruſ-
fians loſe a great number of ſubjects without any compenſa-
tion for the loſs; while the Spaniards receive at leaſt the trea-
fures of Peru in return.
A friend of mine who has been a long time in Ruſſia, where
his thoughts have been much taken up about the ſtate of this
• Voltaire, tom. i. pag. 52. & 54.
empire,
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
355
empire, has imagined that, in 1760, the number of its inhabi-
tants might be computed at fixteen or ſeventeen millions. Mr.
Voltaire reckons the number in 1747, at twenty millions, and
at twenty-four, including the Ukraine, Siberia, and the reſt of
the conquered provinces *. But this famous writer in the
ſame page makes this population much leſs conſiderable, by
ſuppoſing that the Ruſſian empire is nearly as populous as
France. Every body knows that that kingdom does not con-
tain more than twenty millions; and indeed Mr. Voltaire
in his firſt calculation explains himſelf thus : “ In 1747, Rullia
6 contained fix millions fix hundred and forty thouſand males,
« who paid the capitation. In this calculation, children and
« old men are included f ; but women and girls are not; nor
boys born in the interval between the beginning of one
regifter, and the making up of another. Treble the num-
« ber of taxable perſons, including women, and girls; and
“ the reſult will be near twenty millions.” This calculation
is excluſive of the inhabitants of ſuch provinces as do not pay
the capitation ; which Mr. Voltaire reckons about four mil-
lions; and is made only by trebling the ſix millions ſix hun-
dred and forty thouſand males.
In this computation the number of boys born in the interval
between one regiſter and another is included, without attend.
ing to the number of perſons who die; a number, which in
Ruſſia is much greater than that of the perſons who are born,
ſince it has been already ſhewn that this country is daily de-
populated. It appears therefore, that in order to determine
the exact number of inhabitants in 1747, it will be ſufficient
6
* Mr. Voltaire gives the ſtate of population in Ruſſia, tom. i. pag. 51, and
the following: he has taken it from the calculation made in 1747.
+ From chis calculation it appears, that all males pay the capitation. There
have been frelh regulations ſince made, by which all perſons under ten years of
age, are exempted from this tax.
Z z 2
to
356
AN ACCOUNT OF
to double the number of taxable perſons : the reſult will therr
be, in even numbers, thirteen millions, and feventeen millions,
including the inhabitants of the provinces who do not pay the
poll-tax. In this calculation indeed, it is taken for granted,
that the number of women and girls is equal to that of men,
and boys; although many people think the number of women
and girls is generally greateſt *. It is alſo ſuppoſed, that in
the interval between one regiſter and another, the number of
births is equal to the number of deaths ;. whereas, it is evident.
from all which has been ſaid, that the number of deaths is.
much more conſiderable. The number therefore of the inha- .
bitants throughout the empire of Ruſſia in 1747, may be taken.
at ſeventeen millions. The famous writer I have quoted, ſeems.
to have made all theſe obſervations. Suppoſing the empire of.
Ruſſia to contain nearly as many inhabitants as the kingdom.
of France, it may readily be concluded from theſe . ſeveral cal-
culations, that the number of inhabitants in Ruſſia in 1760,
was leſs than ſeventeen millions, including all the males, wo-
men, girls, and all perſons not ſubject to the poll-tax in the
various provinces. Whatever ſuppoſition we may admit of,
the number of inhabitants could never amount to nineteen
millions in 1760, without exaggerating the population.
Peter I. tried all poſſible means to increaſe the trade of his
empire: he made commercial treaties with China, Perſia, and
feveral European powers. Tobolſky, the capital of Siberia,
was the center of the Chineſe trade; this was carried on by.
means of the caravans which ſet out from Moſco, and were
three years going and coming. The diſhoneſty of the Ruf-
fian and Chineſe merchants made this trade very languid from
the firſt; and the diſputes which have ariſen at divers times
between the two powers, have entirely put a ſtop to it. The
• Some people think the number of men and boys moſt conſiderable..
laſt
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
357
laſt differences have happened in conſequence of the revo-
lution which took place in 1757, in the nation of the Cal-
muck Zongors, after the death of Galdan Tcheren in 1746.
He was Kam of the Tartars inhabiting that part of the north
of Siberia ſituated between Siberia and China, near the origin
of the Irtyſz. This whole nation has been exterminated by the
Chineſe. All ſuch as have eſcaped, have taken refuge on the
borders of the Volga, and put themſelves under the protection
of Ruſlia.
The Ruſſians have always endeavoured to extend their do.
minions towards the ſouth: in 1761, they tried to make them-
ſelves maſters of part of the territories, which the Calmuck
Zongors had deſerted. The Ruſſians were fitting out a ſmall
armament for this purpoſe while I was at Tobolſky, and I
learned in France, that the Chineſe had obliged them to lay
aſide their deſign. The chief intention of the Ruſſians was to
ſeize upon the mountains, where they expected to find ſome
mines of gold.
The Ruſſian trade carried on with Perſia, has been equally
unſucceſsful. The Engliſh had eſtabliſhed a company, in order
to carry on this trade by means of the Caſpian ſca: but the
Ruſſians took umbrage at it ; and required that the ſailors
ſhould be Ruſſians, and that the ſhips ſhould be built by the.
natives of the country. This trade was quite deſtroyed by
the diſturbances which happened in Perſia. A few Armenians
and Tartars of Bucharia, ftill continue however to bring into
Rullia fome lapis lazuli, raw filk, and ſome wrought filks.;
and carry back with them furrs and leather. But this traffic is
very much confined, as well as the Turkiſh tiade, which is
entirely in the hands of the Coſſacks of the Ukraine. They
fail down the river Don in boats as far as the city of Azoph,
where they exchange furrs and the caviar, for coffee and
Turkiſh ſtuffs..
Mofti
8
1
1
358
AN ACCOUNT OF
Moſt of the canals projected for the facility of commerce,
remain unfiniſhed: the reſt have not proved ſo uſeful as was
expected: the only canals which deſerve to be mentioned, are,
that of Ladoga, and that of Wyſnei-Woloczok. One may
travel by means of theſe from St. Peterſburg to the Caſpain ſea;
but with this inconvenience, that the veſſels are two years
going and coming, becauſe they ſail againſt the current; theſe
canals therefore are ſeldom uſed for this purpoſe.
The canal of Wyſnei-Woloczok joins the Volga, with the
river Mota, which empties itſelf into the lake Ilmen, from
whence the river Wolchow rifes, which communicates with
St. Peterſburg by the canal of Ladoga. This laſt canal is of
the greateſt conſequence to the city of St. Peterſburg, in bring-
ing up the proviſions neceſſary for the ſubfiſtence of the inha-
bitants. The bottom of the lake Ladoga, or Oz-ladoſkoe,
being compoſed of a very looſe ſand, there are ſuch banks
formed of it by ſtorms, that the lake is not navigable.
It appears from all we have ſaid, that the land-trade in
Ruſſia is very inconſiderable. The vaſt extent of land and the
deſerts which muſt be croſſed, make this trade even almoſt im-
practicable. All theſe facts are known to intelligent men, who
have been at St. Peterſburg, and at Mofco. M. Voltaire gives
us the ſame idea of this trade *, and I have been confirmed
in it, by penetrating into the inland parts of the Empire.
Former travellers have been miſtaken upon this point, becauſe
in their time it was a new object, with which the whole nation
was much taken up, and from which great advantages were
then expected.
On the contrary, the ſea-trade which Ruſſia càrries on with
Europe is extremely beneficial to the nation, becauſe the ex-
portation is always more confiderable than the importation.
• Tom. ii. pag. 211.
In
3
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
359
In 1749, the exportation of the different articles ſent out from
the ports of Ruffia, was valued at three millions of roubles :
and the importation at two million nine hundred thouſand
roubles : The number of ſhips which came up to St. Peterſ-
ſburg, the chief port of Ruſlia, was two hundred and fixty,
in the year 1744; two hundred in 1745; two hundred and
fifty-two in 1750 ; and two hundred and ninety in 1751; ſo
that we may reckon the number of veſſels coming in to St.
Peterſburg annually, two hundred and fifty.
The Ruſſians * trade with the Swedęs, the Danes, the inha-
bitants of Lubeck and Hamburg; with the Engliſh, the Dutch,
and the French. More than half this trade is carried on by the
Engliſh. Among the other nations, the Dutch ſend the greateſt
number of ſhips into Ruſſia. There are few French veſſels to
be ſeen in the Ruſſian ports. The French carry on this trade,
only through the channel of other nations, by which means
both parties loſe the advantages of a direct commerce.
Mercantile articles exported from Ruſia.
Sables
Foxes, black and white, &c.
Ermins
Caft lambs
Tygers
Black and white bears
Wolves
Common martens
Wild cats
White hares
Beavers
Lynxes
Leather
Greaſe
Honey
Pot-ath and woad-aſh
Rhubarb
Pitch
Linſeed oil
Iſinglaſs
Caviar
Salt fiſh
Rofin
Flax
Hemp
Thread
Wool
Matting
Canvaſs for fails
Mafts
Iron
Copper
The
360
AN ACCOUNT OF
The 'Ruſſians are not expert traders : the merchants
are too dependent upon the ſovereign, and upon perſons in
office. "They have neither capital nor credit enough to ideal
largely. The principal merchants of Ruſſia are no better than
agents to foreign merchants. Beſides, the fovereigns in Ruſſia
carry on ſeveral branches of trade on their own accounts.
They have reſerved the monopolies to themſelves, which they
distribute among the n'obles. The mention of theſe facts is
fufficient to point out the inconveniences of ſuch an admini-
ſtration, and to ſhew that the Ruſſians might carry on a more
profitable trade.
The revenues of Ruffia are conſiderably increaſed ſince
Peter I. Although thefe revenues vary according to the cir-
cumſtances of the times, we inay fill form a pretty exact idea
of them from the following account, which I have taken from
the ſtate of the finances communicated to me by one of my
friends,
Each taxable perſon pays into the royal treaſury ſeventy
copecs for the poll-tax, and all the peaſants belonging to the
Empreſs pay forty copecs more. In 1747, Mr. de Voltaire
computed the number of males paying the poll-tax, at fix
millions fix hundred and forty thouſand t. Suppoſing an
equal number of inhabitants at preſent in Ruſſia, the produce
* Goods exported from France into Ruſſia.
The French fend. into Ruffia, gold, ſilver, and filk ſtuffs, flax, cotton, and
varieties of woollen drapery and ſtuffs, for men and women, ſtockings, boots,
fhoes, hats, feathers, bags and buttons; all ſorts of hard ware and toys, gloves,
watches, pias, ſpectacles, combs, belts, handkerchiefs, and many things of the
fame kind : wine, brandy, vinegar, oil ; all ſorts of ſpices;-china, cheeſe, her-
rings, anchovies, fugar, cards, paper, glaſſes, looking-glaſſes, pipes for ſmoking,
wax tapers, tobacco, &c.
+ Voltaire, tom. i. pag. 55.
of
"
}
t
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 361
of the poll-tax may eaſily be calculated. From the ſtate of
the finances which I have had in my own poſſeſſion, I have
taken a copy of the reſt of the revenues of Ruſſia mentioned
in the note *, and I find that the whole revenue of the empire,
in even numbers, amounts to thirteen million four hundred
thouſand roubles, or about fourteen hundred thouſand roubles
more than in the year 1725.
Before the time of Peter 1. the Ruſſians had nothing but
barges, or ſuch kind of ſmall ſhipping, which they uſed on the
rivers Volga and Don. At preſent the Ruſſians have docks at
Archangel, at Cronſtat, at St. Peterſburg, at Revel, and many
ſhip-
* Revenues of the Ruſian empire.
Roubles.
Poll-tax, 6,640,000 males, at 70 copecs
4,648,000
The demeans of the fovereign, for 360,000 peaſants at 40 copecs
over and above the poll-tax
144,000
Annual produce of the public houſes, from the ſale of beer
and brandy
2,000,000
Sea and land tolls, and the exciſe of St. Peterſburg,
Archangel, Wiburg, Narva, Revel, and Riga
3,150,000
Iron and copper *
240,000
Pot-afh and woad-aſh
70,000
Rhubarb
30,000
Tar, and oil of fiſh
180,000
The ſalterns
1,400,000
Stampt paper and the ſtamp
200,000
The baths pay a tax which produces
14,000
The trade of canvaſs for ſhips †
110,000
The revenue of the coin
250,000
The revenue of the port
330,000
The, trade of tobacco
76,000
The duties on the corn trade
160,000
Conqueſts in Sweden
100,000
Conqueſts in Perſia
300,000
Total 1 13;402,000
+
1
* This ie the produce of the mines of the ſovereign's demeans,
+ This craffic has been granted excluſively to one private man, who pays this reveauc out of it to the
crowa,
A a a
This
362
AN ACCOUNT OF
fhipwrights of the nation are kept in employment.
from the ftate of the naval forces in 1756, compared to that
which
It appears
This ftate of the Ruffian revenue may be liable to ſome objedions, becauſe it
muft neceſſarily receive different alterations, according to the changes of times
and circumſtances; but if the revenue is leſſened in ſome particulars, it is in-
creaſed in others; and according to the preſent ſtate of the kingdom, the general
seſult will always be nearly the ſame. I thought it beſt to give the account of the
Ruffian revenue, as I found it in the abſtract which was given ine, without mak-
ing any alteration, except with regard to the number of males paying the poll.
tax, for they were confounded with the women.. It appears therefore, that in
1767, the revenue of Ruſſia, in money might be ſettled at thirteen million four
hundred thouſand roubles in even numbers. M. de Voltaire found by a ſtate
of the finances of the empire in 1725, that, including the tributes paid by the
Tartars, all the taxes and duties in money, the ſum total of the revenues.
amounted to thirteen millions of roubles, excluſive of the taxes in kind *.
Since the year 1725 however, the cuſtoms have been conſiderably increaſed by
the care that has been taken to prevent (muggling. I have reckoned the number
of peaſants belonging to the crown, and which pay forty copecs more than the.
ordinary poll-tax, at 360,coo, whereas Mr. Voltaire makes them much more
conſiderable in 1725. I have not included in this ſtate, the revenue ariſing from
the furss which are brought from Siberia, any more than that of the drugs; but
10 make up for this, I bave reckoned the number of males paying the capitation,
at fix milions fix hundred and forty thouſand, as Mr. Voltaire calculated them
in 1725, when it has been ſhewn, under the article of population, that this num-
ber muſt at preſent be very conſiderably leſs. It is likewiſe evident, that for this.
reaſon it was propoſed to make a new regulation, in order to increaſe the poll-tax
forty copecs per head; but this regulation has never been carried into execution;
and indeed, the Ruſſians are not always able to pay the common taxes, as they
are now rated. The arrears from 1724 to 1747 amounted to cwo million five
hundred and four thoulaud roubles, whicb the Empreſs Elizabeth gave up to her
Subjects.
I have included in the above account, the revenue ariſing from the ſale of the
pot-ath and the woad-ach; but I have been aſſured in Ruſſia, that this traffic
exifted no more, or at leaſt that it was conſiderably leſſened, on account of its
being hurtful to the empire, by deſtroying the foreſts which ſtood the neareſt at
hand for felling; a fact, of which every one muſt be convinced.
The number of peaſants belonging to the crown, leffens, not only becauſe of the de-
population, but alſo becauſe it is a cuſtom among the ſovereigns of Ruffia, to reward:
their fubje&s by giving them a certain number of peaſants. This fact is univerſally
known. The furrs of Siberie do not produce ſo large a sevenue in money as it
• M. de Voltaire, tom. i. pag. 59.
6
has.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
363
which was given by Mr. Strahlenberg in 1720 *, that the
navy
of Ruſſia has been conſiderably leſſened ſince that time.
Some
The author wrote in 1730. Tom. ii. pag. 115.
and
123
has been thought. Theſe furrs are conveyed from the diſtance of fourteen hun-
dred or even two thouſand leagues, into the magazines of Moſco and St. Peterſ-
burg; in this courſe they paſs through ſuch a variety of hands, that the fineſt of
them are ſcarce ever brought to theſe magazines. Beſides, the countries from
whence theſe ſkins come, being daily more and more frequented by merchants who
are ſettled in Siberia to carry on this trade, and by the number of military perſons
who are ſent there; it is plain, that thefe pecple will rather ſell their fine furrs,
than give them up to thoſe who are commiſſioned to raiſe this kind of tax. The
private people in Ruſſia get the beſt part of their furrs by the help of the mer-
chants, or by ſome of their friends in the army; and I know that many of the
furrs belonging to the crown, grow rotten in the magazines in Siberia' and at
Moſco, for want of ſale.
In the account of the revenues of Ruſſia I have taken no notice of the profit's
ariſing from the ſale of drugs, becauſe I did not find it in my notes.
The crown
has reſerved to itſelf the profit of all the eſtabliſhments for apothecaries fórmed
throughout theſe dominions, as well as the diſtribution of the medicines, the
crown appoints all the perſons employed in this buſineſs ; fupplies all the drugs,
and in ſhort furniſhes all the expences, and alſo receives all the profit. Although
the expences of the crown are very conſiderable on this account, it is certain that
when all charges are paid, the crown gains at leaſt the ſtoppages made on the
troops for their medicines, and I have been aſſured that the profits were ſtill
greater ; but the apothecaries, having all fixed ſalaries, are not fufficiently in-
tereſted, te endeavor to increaſe pharmaceutical knowledge, becauſe they are never
employed on their own accounts. It is alſo evident, from the preceding ſtate
of the revenue, that the ſovereign has monopolized ſeveral branches of trade,
whereas it is the buſineſs of the monarch only to protect commerce and make it
flouriſh. Theſe abuſes are directly contrary to a good adminiſtration, and they
ſubſiſt only becauſe it is impoſſible to alter every thing at once.
I have reckoned in this eſtimate, the revenue of the conqueſts on Sweden at one
hundred thouſand roubles only whereas thoſe provinces brought a conſiderable
revenue to Sweden; but they are now no longer ſubject to the poll-tax, and
this moderate revenue is the produce of the imperial demeans of Ruffia : theſe
revenues are much diminiſhed by the grants that have been given of theſe lands
to ſeveral individuals.
The circumſtantial account I have given of the revenue of Ruſſia, gives us an
idea of the real riches of this kingdom, and its reſources, by ſhewing the nature
of their taxes. The obſervations I have made upon this revenue, ſeem to prove
that they may be ſettled at thirteen million four hundred thuland roubles in money,
I have known ſeveral perſons very well acquaintcd with Ruffia, ſome of which
valued
A aa 2
364
AN ACCOUNT OF
Some ſhips, however, are ſtill built every year in the ſeveral
ports of Ruſſia ; but the number of theſe muſt be proportion-
ally diminiſhed, for reaſons which will be ſeen hereafter. The
Mhips of war are ſtationed at Revel and Cronftat, and the ſmall
veſſels at St. Peterſburg ; but theſe are not good harbors. The
harbor of Cronſtat is expoſed to three great inconveniences, ac-
cording toʻM. de Strahlenberg *. “ The ſea is not wide enough
“ before the port, nor very ſafe, on account of the number
" of rocks and hidden ſand-banks ſurrounding the harbor, ſo
" that ſhips cannot come out of it but when the wind is in
“ certain quarters. Secondly, the ice remains too long there,
" and the ſea is not forced from it till near the end of May.
Thirdly, the ſhips rot very faſt in theſe ports, becauſe they
“ lie always in frefh water : (I have been aſſured, that they
“ did not laſt longer than ten years.) The port of Revel is
“ too much expoſed to ſtorms, ſo that ſhips do not ride in
ſafety there, as three of the largeſt veſſels periſhed in one
day even in the very port.”
In the time of Peter I. many ſhips were built of deal; at
preſent the principal parts of them are made of oak, and
* Strahlenberg, tom. ii. p. 127. Theſe facts are confirmed by all perſons
who have been at St. Peterburg.
valued the revenue of the ſtate at fifteen million of roubles, and others at thir
teen or leſs; but the latter took into their account the deficiencies.
The coin is very ſcarce in Ruſia, not only for want of the firſt materials, but
alſo becauſe the number of roubles decreaſes annually. As this circumſtance ſeemed
to deſerve the attention, the government endeavoured to diſcover the cauſe of it:
It was found that the peaſants and trading people who went into the towns, carried
back with them in fpecie the profits ariſing from the ſale of their proviſions and
goods, that they buried their fortune under ground, in order to conceal it from
Thoſe on whom they were dependent, and that moſt of them dying without reveal-
ing the ſecret, this money was thus loft to the ſtate. The endeavors which have
been made to obviate chis inconvenience have proved fruitleſs ;, for it will ſubſiſt as
long as the people remain enſlaved.
moft
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
36.5
moſt of the veſſels are entirely built of this wood, which is
found about the confines of Cazan *. This town is more than
four hundred leagues diſtant from St. Peterſburg, taking the
courſe of the rivers upon which the wood is conveyed. In this
voyage it is neceſſary to aſcend the Volga for an extent of two
hundred and fixty leagues, which makes the conveyance of
the materials for ſhip-building, extremely difficult. For this
reaſon fome deal is ſtill made uſe of, and it is well known that
this wood is fit only for maſts, and that it is extremely bad for
every other part of the ſhip. It ought to be leſs uſed in Ruſſia
than any where elſe, becauſe there is freſh water in the chief
ports of this empire, ſo that the veſſels rot very faſt.
From the account which has been given me of the maritime
force of Ruſſia f, I find that in 1756, they conſiſted of twenty-
two
1
1
* I have been aſſured that there was ſome oak brought alſo from Archangel, but
in ſmall quantities.
+ State of the ſhips of war which compoſed the naval powers
in Ruſſia in 1956.
Num.
Year in
which
ber of
they were
guns
built.
they
carry.
Ships of the line in the harbor" of Croñſtat.
U
*
Elizabeth, for repair
Zachariah Elizabeth
Saint John Chryfoftom
Saint Nicholas
Name unknown
Leſnoy, in bad condition
Sergius, in bad condition
Raphael Archangel, in bad condition
Uriel, in bad condition
Gabriel, in bad condition
Ingermania
Name unknown
Name unknown
Pantlemont, in bad condition
Name unknown
Name unknown
JIO
99
9.9.
80
80
66
66
66
66
66
66
66
66
54
i 66
66
1747
1751
1754
1755
1743
1747
1745
1749
1749
1752
1754
1754
1740
1756
1756
**
*
''
1
366
AN ACCOUNT OF
two ſhips of the line, fix frigates, two bomb-ketches, two
packet-boats, two fire-ſhips, and ninety-nine galleys.
According
Núm.
Year in ber of
which | guns
they were they
built.
carry.
At the port of Revel.
Saint Alexander Newfschi, in bad condition
Moſchwa
Saint John Chryfoftom, the ſecond, in bad condition
The Northern Eagle, very bad
Schluſſelburg
Verakil
Total of firſt rate thips
1749
1750
1749
1735
1751
1752
66
66
66
66
54
54
22
Frigates in the port of Cronftat.
Jegudice
Seal61
Name unknown
Name unknown
1746 | 32
1746 | 32
1754 32
1754 32
10
At the port of Revel
Michael Archangel
Kreyfel
1748 32
1751 32
Bomb-ketches,
1
1752
The Thunder
Jupiter
10
IO
is
1752
Packet-boats.
1
The Elephant
Name unknown
36
1752
1754
1
36
Fire-fbips.
Mitau
Holland
1747
1747
Galleys.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 367
According to M. Strahlenberg, there were on the Baltic in
1739, thiệty-ſix ſhips of the line, twelve frigates, nine ſmall
frigates, and two hundred and forty galleys.
When the ſhips companies and the galleys are complete, the
number of officers, foldiers and failors, amounts to twenty
thouſand two hundred and thirty-nine, and the perſons em-
played in the admiralty, with the workmen in the ſeveral
ports, to nine thouſand eight hundred and ſeventy-nine; but
the number of ſoldiers and failors is by no means complete.
The officers are but little acquainted with the theory of
navigation, and ſtill leſs with the practice ; becauſe they fel-
dom go to feą. The ſhips ſurrounded with ice, and lying in
freſh water, periſh in the ports. A great number of ſhip
have been condemned, before one fail has been hoiſted upon
them, and many officers have gone through their ſeveral ranks,
without having ever been once on board a ſhip. Beſides, the
Rullians are too much afraid of the ſea, ever to become good
ſeainen; they have nonę whọ deſerve to be called ſailors; and
the empire of Ruſſia will never have any, till the carries on
trade by her own ſelf.
The land forces of Ruſſia are divided into troops of the
field, and troops of government. Theſe two bodies are entiſely.
different, the laſt forms a kind of militia, which is diſtributed
on the borders of Tartary, and in the ſeveral provinces of this
vaſt empire; the great extent of which requires a large body
22
Galleys.
Galleys of 22 rows
32
Galleys of 20 rows
Galleys of 16 rows
45.
Each galley carries fix ſmall iron guns, and on the forepart, two four and
twenty pounders.
There are two oars in each row, and five ſoldiers to each oar.
The galley is
commanded by one officer, who has a pilot, and twelve failors under him.
of
368
AN ACCOUNT OF
of troops, to keep the people in order, and protect Ruſſia from
the incurſions of the Tartars. Theſe troops are kept for theſe
purpoſes only; they are never brought into the field, and are
not fit to act againſt regular troops, being ill fubfifted, and
ſtill worſe diſcplined. They are diſpoſed in a garriſon in the
provinces ſituated in Europe, or in the neighbourhood, and
towards the borders of Tartary, that they may be readily
brought together, in order to allift the different parts of the
ſtate, or to attack the powers at war with Ruſſia.
I find by the account of the troops of this empire, that the
eſtabliſhed army amounts to three hundred and thirty-one
thouſand five hundred men. It muſt vary a little now and
then, as it appears from the ſeveral ſtates of the army I have
feen. In 1750, the regiments of infantry conſiſted of two
thouſand two hundred and ninety-eight men; and the regi-
ments of cavalry, and of the provinces, were leſs numerous
than thoſe of which I have given an account.
The regiment
of body-guards is no longer exiſting, having been broken by
Peter Ill. Upon the whole, theſe trifling alterations have no
effect upon the general reſult, which is always nearly the ſame.
Therefore I compute the eſtabliſhed army in Ruſſia in even
numbers at 330,000 men *
In
* Military ſtate of the troops in Ruſſia, ſuppoſing the regiments
complete.
Houhold of the Empreſs.
Body-guards, or Leibz company
Life-guards, cuirafliers
846
Horſe-guards
Regiments of Preobragenſki
Fcot-guards
2436
2436
The grand duke's regiment
846
Six regiments of infantry of eight hundred and forty-fix men
5076
300
I 223
3245
{
0
of Semenowſki
of Iſmaelowſki
Total 16408
A JOURNEY TO. SIBERIA. 369
In this number are included all the mechanics employed in the
regiments, farriers, lockſmiths, carpenters, &c. the batmen, the
fervants of the artillery, and the ſervants of all the officers in the
which ſervants are called Denſchik. There is a great
number
army;
A
This body of troops being entirely deſigned for the ſovereign's guard, never
takes the field. Theſe ſeveral regiments are always in garriſon near the mo-
narch's reſidencc, to be entirely at his diſpoſal'on all occaſions.
1
Rufian field infantry.
The Ruffian infantry conſiſts of forty-ſix regiments *. Each regiment contains
three battalions, and each battalion twelve companies of fuſiliers, and two of
grenadiers. The number of grenadiers and fufiliers is 2128; and the whole
regiment including officers, &c. conſiſts of 2637 men t: But all the regiments
are - not ſo numerous : reckoning them at 2637 men, the 'forty-ſix regiments
when complete will amount to 121,302.
Each regiment has four three-pounders along with it; and four ſmall mortars
charged with grenades.
The Ruffian cavalry conſiſts in a few regiments of horſe grenadiers, fome cui-
rafiers, dragoons and huffars.
Rufian field cavalry.
Four regiments of horſe-grenadiers, of 2489 men
Four regiments of cuiraſliers, of 1350 men
Twenty-fix regiments of dragoons, of 1350 men
Six regiments of huſlars, one with another
9956
5400
35100
12860
Total
63316
Fortification and artillery,
Fortification
Miners
Artillery and bombardiers
750
210
10000
Total
10960
According to’the different Tetarns I have ſeen, the infantry has ſometimes confilled of 52 regiments;
but it appears to me that ſome of thoſe regiments have beżn incorporated with others, belonging to the
lovereign's guard, whicb was formerly leſs numerous.
+ The lit of theſe will be given in the account of the expences of each regiment,
B b b
Rufian
30.
.:.:AN ACCOUNT OF
mumbec of theſe: they are made ſoldiers after they have ferved
a certain time. All the foldiers employed to guard the priſoners
ad criminals are likewiſe included; but I have not reckoned
the irregular troops : theſe are compofed of Coſſacks, Zaporos
vians, Calmucks, Walacks ; which are of uſe only in war
time. They have no pay, but live upon their own plunder.
Ruffian infantry of government, which never takes the field; a kind by
militia.
Twenty regiments of 1344 men, in the countries conquered from Sweden • 26880
Thirty-two regiments diſtributed in the ſeveral parts of Ruflia, Siberia, &c.
They all, except four, confift of 1328 men, three of the four are of
664 men, and one of 1992
Twenty regiments of 1077 men, diftributed in the Ukraine
21940
One regitent on the lines of the Ukraine
3248
1
41168
Total
90836
1
Dragoons
Four regiments of 1956 men
Three regiments of 1220 men
One ſquadron at Moſco, of
44241
3660
546
Li
Total of the cavalry of militia 8430
Recapitulation.
Houfhold of the Emprefs
Field infantry
Field cavalry
Fortification, miners, artillery, bombardiers
Infantry which never takes the field
Cavalry of militia
Total
We have ſeen before, that the navy, reckoned complete, including
efheers and failors, amounts to
16408
121302
63316
10960
90836 .
8430
311252
20239
Total of land and fea forses 331491
6
Theſe
..
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 371
to about three hundred and fixty thouſand men.
Theſe troops are not formidable of themſelves, being generally
ill mounted, and having no kind of diſcipline; but they are
very terrible on account of the robberies they commit: they
plunder and ravage all the countries through which they paſs,
and practiſe the moſt ſhocking cruelties. They are of but
little uſe to the Ruſſians in defending their camps, and are
often very fatal to their army, by the conſumption of provi.
ſions and forage. They have always a number of horſes with
them to carry off the booty, In the ſtates I have ſeen of the
army of Ruſſia, this body of troops amounts to thirty or forty
thouſand men, ſometimes more; if theſe are added to the mili-
tary eſtabliſhment, the number of troops in Ruſſia will amount
It appeared to me at firſt incredible, that there ſhould be ſuch
a number of troops in a kingdom ſo much depopulated, and
whoſe revenues are ſo moderate. I have had the military re-
turns in my own poſſeſſion, with the names, and account of
the regiments. From theſe it is evident, that the army amounts
to 330,000 in even numbers, excluſive of the irregulars. Mr.
de Voltaire finds it nearly the ſame in 1725 *. But how the
Ruſſians can contrive to maintain ſuch a conſiderable body of
troops; whether it is neceſſary to the ſovereign of this empire;
or whether he ſhould not rather leſſen the military eſtabliſh-
ment, conſidering how much the empire is depopulated ; and
if the ſovereign is obliged to maintain ſuch a body of troops in
time of peace, whether this can be admitted as a real proof of
his power ; are objects, the examination of which appeared
to me fo intereſting to mankịnd, to Europe, and perhaps to
Ruſſia itſelf, that I took a great deal of pains to gain ſome in-
ſight into them.
1
Mr. Voltaire reckons the number of ſea and land forces, at 339,500 in the
year 1725. tom. i. pag. 59.
Bbb 2
In
372
AN ACCOUNT OF
In order to proceed with regularity, it is neceſſary to con-
fider the empire of Ruſſia in the ſeveral relations it bears to
Europe, and to its Aſiatic neighbours; and we muſt alſo pay
fome attention to the extent of this realm. The political ſtate
of Ruffia with reſpect to Europe is well known. Several
authors have written upon the connection this empire has with
the neighbouring Tartars; but whether the political ſtate of
theſe ſeveral powers has undergone any alteration or not, it is
abſolutely neceſſary to ſpeak of it here. Beſides, that by this
means, the authenticity of the facts related by preceding tra-
vellers will receive farther confirmation.
As we get farther diſtant from St. Peterſburg coming near
to Kamtſchatka, the people are under leſs ſubjection, not only
on account of the difficulty of ſending troops and proviſions
towards the eaſtern part of this empire, but alſo becauſe the
troops which are ſent, being not within reach of the ſovereigni,
the army, the governors, and all perſons in office, abuſe the
authority they are inveſted with. Theſe people are always
ripe for a revolt; an inconvenience inſeparable from all domi-
nions of a vaſt extent. There are even in Siberia fome people
whom the Ruſſians have never been able to ſubdue fince the con-
queſt of that province. Among thefe are the Tchouktchi. The
Joukagirs, their neighbours, and the Koriachs are kept in-tole-
rable ſubjection. All theſe people inhabit the extremity of the
north eaſt of Siberia. Altho' they can be of little advantage to,
Ruſſia, yet that power is conſtantly at war with ſome of them
in order to bring them into ſubjection. The Tchoutkchi are
the moſt ſtubborn and cruel enemies the Ruſſians have. They
bave always preſerved their liberty, tho' the Ruſſians have the
ſuperior advantages of fire-arms, and diſciplined troops to ast
againſt them. As the Ruſſians however were continually fende
ing freſh troops, they would have deſtroyed or ſubdued them
in proceſs of time, if their neighbors the Joukagirs, had not.
warned
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
373
1
ral;
warned them that ſuch an event would certainly take place, if
they ſtill continued to uſe nothing but arrows againſt the fire-
arms of the Ruſſians. They adviſed them therefore to fall upon:
the Ruſſian artillery as ſoon as they ſhould meet with it, and
to make themſelves maſters of it; aſſuring them they mighe
eaſily compaſs this point, as the artillery was never very nu-
merous. The affair turned out as the Joukagirs had foretoldo
Some years before I came to Tobolſky, a body of Ruſſians
marched againſt the Tchouktchi : the Ruſſian general ſent a
fmall detachment forwards with ſome artillery: theſe troops
were attacked and flain when they little expected it; a few
foldiers only eſcaping to carry the news to the Ruſſian gene-
who advanced immediately againſt theſe people, was
beaten, and obliged to ſue for peace. It was agreed by both
parties, that the chiefs and ſome of the troops ſhould meet
together unarmed in a hamlet near the two armies. The
Tchouktchi adhered ſtrictly to the terms of convention ; the
Ruſſians came to the appointed place to all appearance with-
out arms; but they had concealed under their clothes. a kind
of cutlaſs, which the Ruſſian peaſants always carry about with
them. The Ruſſians agreed to every propofál the Tchouktchi
made, and inticed them to drink ſuch a quantity of brandy,
that they were foon drunk; ſo that the greater part of them
were killed while they were aſleep. The Ruſſians immediately
marched and attacked the army of the Tchouktchi; which
eſcaped into the mountains, their prince and the principal chiefs
having been ſain in the maſſacre the Ruſſians had made of the
troops of this nation. I was informed of this affair by a
young prince, nephew of the chief of the Tchouktchi'; and.
the truth of it was confirmed by the Ruſſians who were my
interpreters. The Ruſſians had brought him priſoner to 'To-
bolſky, where he had lived unfortunate, although not con-
fined. he was maintained by the governor. This unhappy
prince
1
374
AN ACCOUNT OF
prince, anxious for the recovery of his liberty, had deſired me
to take him away along with me, as my ſervant, and fent me
a petition for that purpoſe, which he had cauſed to be writ in
Latin, that I might underſtand it. The Ruſſians were ſtill
engaged in carrying on a war againſt theſe unfortunate people
in the year 1761, inſtead of leaving them at peace among their
frozen mountains.
Moſt of the other people, as the Kamtſchadales, the Jakouti,
the Tungouſes, although ſubdued, are ſtill always upon their
guard againſt the Ruſſians : the Ruſſians having ſent ſome en-
gineers to turn the courſe of the river Amour, and examine
whether a navigation might not be eſtabliſhed upon it; the
people who dwell on the borders of this river, obliged them to
lay aſide their deſign.
Many of the Tartar hords inhabit the countries ſituated to
the ſouth of Ruſſia: they oblige the Ruſſians to keep a confi-
derable body of troops conſtantly upon theſe borders, from the
lake Baikal, as far as the confines of Poland. The Ruſſians
have even conſtructed in moſt of theſe places, lines of çircum-
vallation, and forts at ſmall diſtances from each other.
Theſe precautions are neceſſary to defend the empire from the
incurſions of the Tartars, and to maintain ſuch as have been
already conquered by the Ruffians, in proper ſubjection. Moſt
of theſe Tartars wander from place to place, and live on plun-
der. They have ever been troubleſome to the Ruſſians in this
part of the empire. Notwithſtanding the lines and forts, they
penetrate readily into Ruffia, when they advance in large bodies:
they then plunder the villages, while the troops neareſt at hand
are collecting together, and go off with the ſpoil as ſoon as
theſe troops appear ; ſo that the deſerts of the ſouthern part of
Ruſſia, and chiefly of Siberia, are the moſt powerful obſtacles
the Ruſſians can oppoſe to theſe people: theſe regions being
uninhabited, there are no villages for the Tartars to plunder
moſt
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
375
.
moſt of them not daring to advance into the inward parts of
the country, becauſe of the number of troops the Ruſſians al-
ways keep upon theſe borders; while the Ruffians endeavor
always to live in peace with the reſt of the Tartars.
The Ruffians however, have great advantages over the Tar-
tars, who for the moſt part have nothing but arrows to act
with againſt the fire-arms of the Ruſſians. There are ſome
nations among theſe wanderers who are not even acquainted
with the uſe of fire-arms; but all the Tartars are warlike and
brave. An event, which I have learnt ſince my return to Paris
from the chevalier de St. Pierre, proves that ſome of them are
totally unacquainted with fire-arms; and at the ſame time fhews
what kind of men the Ruſſians have in their neighbourhood.
A ſtrong detachment of theſe Taxtars advanced ſome years.
ago, to the frontiers of Siberia; the commandant of one of
the Ruſſian forts having eſpied them, and not knowing what
was the intention of this body of Tartars, ſent to let them know
he would fire upon them, if they did not retire. The Tartars :
having aſſembled, held a council together, and ſent afterwards
to deſire the commandant would fire upon them, which was:
done immediately. Several of them having been killed by one
cannonade, they went a little farther off, held another coun-
cil, and ſent to deſire the commandant would fire again : they
retreated a little farther, and did not quit the ground till after
the third cannonade. This fact ſhews, that if theſe people
were inſtructed in the art of war, they would become formi-
dable to the Ruſfans.
The revolution which has taken place among the Calmuck
Zongors *, will give us ſtill a farther idea of theſe people.
This nation was become ſo powerful under the reign of Kal-
* According to ſome authors, Calmuczs Zungors, Kalmuks, OF Calmucs
Dropgars.
dan.
376
AN ACCOUNT OF
dan-Tcherin their Kam, that the Chineſe and the Ruffrans
were both afraid of this prince. He died in 1746; and a civil,
war aroſe immediately after between his ſucceſſors, which cauſed
the ruin of this nation. The Chineſe weakened it at firſt, by.
eſpouſing alternately the cauſe of each of the pretenders to the
crown; and after a ten years war in 1757, they cruſhed the new
Kam, and deſtroyed his ſubjects; the unfortunate remains' of,
which, to the number of twenty thouſand families; made their
retreat on the Wolga, and put themſelves under the protection
of Ruſſia.
Several other branches of the Calmucks ſtill inhabit this
part
of Aſia. They have preſerved the courage and bravery
they had in the time of Gengis-kan, and his ſucceſſors. It was
with theſe fame people, that theſe princes made ſo many con-
queſts, and gave laws to all Aſia. The Mongals ſituated be-
tween China and Siberia are deſcendents from theſe fame Tar-
tars, and are equally brave. Moſt of them are dependents of
the Chineſe empire, and are well trained to
The
Chineſe are at war with theſe warlike people, and indeed their
laſt Kam having retreated into Siberia, where he died, the
emperor of China demanded him with ſo much warmth, that
the Ruſſians, after making many difficulties, were obliged to
have the dead prince conveyed upon the frontiers of China :
the Chineſe took this method to be aſſured of the death of this
Kam, whom they ſtill feared.
The Rullians inhabiting towards the ſouth of Siberia,
though ſubdued, are however moſt diſpoſed to revolt. I have
been able to aſcertain this from my own obſervation, having
purſued this route on my return from Tobolſky to St. Peterſ-
burg.
It is evident from this account of the interior parts of Ruf-
fia, that the ſovereign is always obliged to maintain a large
body of troops to keep the ſubjects in awe, and to defend the
country
war.
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
377
country, from the inroads of the Tartars : it is this body which
is called the army of government, and which amounts to about
one hundred thouſand men : theſe troops are put to no other
uſe; they never are engaged in war any where elſe, not only
becauſe it would be too dangerous to leave theſe provinces and
the confines without defence, but alſo becauſe theſe troops
being ſcattered abroad throughout this empire, of near two
thouſand leagues in length, and about five hundred in breadth,
it is not poſſible to put them all in motion, and collect them.
On ſome occaſions, they would come to the appointed place
when the war was finiſhed, for the roads are impaſſable in
ſummer-time; bridges are not always to be met with, even
on the road from St. Peterſburg to Tobolſky, which is much
frequented; fo that, indeed, there is no travelling except in
winter, in a ſledge, and although my attendants were no more
than three when I travelled through this country, yet I could
not always find in the villages a ſufficient number of horſes to
go on with. It is on account of theſe local difficulties, and
the extent of this empire, that the Ruſſians are not able to
make
any
other uſe of the troops of government. They are
neither trained up to war nor diſciplined, and are therefore
not held in much eſtimation by the people of the country.
They are very ill ſubfifted, their pay not being more than about
half of what the field troops receive. The ſoldiers have not
quite one half-penny Engliſh per day; but they receive every
month, as well as the field troops, two buſhels of flower, and
one buſhel of oatmeal per man. This body of troops, conſiſting
of near one hundred thouſand men, does not ſtand the king-
dom of Ruflia in more than one million one hundred and
fixty thouſand roubles; becauſe the people are obliged to fur-
them with proviſions for ſubſiſtence in kind. This tax, excluſive
of the poll-tax and other cuſtoms, enables Ruffia to keep up
сус
a large
378
AN ACCOUNT OF
a large body of troops, as the people furniſh the ſame pro-
viſions to the field troops, from the commiſſary's clerk, to the
Denſchik or officer's fervant. The field troops are alſo ſta-
tioned in garriſon in the moſt fertile provinces. By this ma-
nagement, the eſtabliſhment of the ſea and land forces,
though conſiſting of three hundred and thirty thouſand men,
does not coſt more than about fix million four hundred
thouſand roubles *.
According to the abſtracts I have ſeen, the expences of the
court in money, do not exceed two millions of roubles, in-
cluding the ſubſiſtence of the corps of cadets, the academies
and miniſters in foreign courts ; ſo that theſe ſeveral expences,
and
* In order to determine the expence of the troops, I have extracted from the
returns of the pay of the army, that of one regiment. It will be ſeen by the fol-
lowing detail, that the documents I have made uſe of, are ſufficiently preciſe to
juſtify the inferences I have drawn from them.
Account of the annual charges of a complete regiment of thirty battalions, conſiſting
of twelve companies of fuſiliers, and two of grenadiers. The allowances for fo-
rage, which are always paid in money, are included in this account.
Numbers,
Ranks,
ftoppages for medicines.
cer and ſoldier including the
Appointments of each offi-
Roub. 00
Annual expence.
Rations of forage per month.
months in the year.
Rations of forage for Gx
ration.
In money at go copecs per
Number of officers ſervants,
year,
in money for the whole
Appointments and forrage Cop.
Roub.
Cop.
Roub.
Cop.
Roub.
Cop.
1
585
17
1
Principal Ataff
Colonci
Lieutenant colonel
Major
Srcond majors
Fach ofibere officers has a company.
351
102
66
(6
1
286 20
286 20
II
351 ol 16
gr 801 6
59 40
59 40 4
4
676 80
410 40
345 46
437 40
2
175 50
96
86 40
Ranks,
1
JOURNEY TO SIBER I A. 379
A JOURNEY
and thoſe of the army do not amount to more than about
8,400,000 roubles; and as I have computed the revenue of
Ruſia,
Ranks,
Numbers.
the ſtoppages for medicines.
cer and ſoldier, including
Appointments of each offi-lo
Annual expence.
Rations of forage per month.
months in the year.
Rations of forage for Gx
ration.
In money at go copecs per
Number of officers ſervants.
year.
in money for the whole
Appointments and forage
R. C.
117
234
4
R. O.
117
117
58 50
R. C.
21 60
43 20
1
R. C.
138 60
277 20
2
2
1
10 89
Y
69 30
16 20
Me
2
3
58 50
81 go
81
64 35
81 90
81 90
64 35
24
48
IZ
18
24
18
18
IR
98 10
103 go
21 60
1
1
0
80 55
16 20
16 20
I
3
3
2
191 70
175 50
49
O
117
I
175 50
49 O
234 0
10 80
59 80
2
234
6 57
6 57
6 57
1
1
1
7 57
I
7 57
24 49
24 49
42 I
7 57
24 49
24 49
42 1
6 57
o
6
6
6
5 40
I
1
O O Ouu O O
1
6
29 89
29 89
42 1
39 42
13 14
2430 0
39 42
13 14
2
6 57
175 50
117 O
2196
1872 0
2457
4
Leffer staff
Quarter-maſter
Adjutants
Baggage-maſter
Pay-maſter
Commiffary
Chaplain
Surgeon
Chief clerk
Surgeon's mates
Drum-major
Provost
Commiffary's clerk
Clerk of the proviſions
Chapel-maſter
Muſicians and fingers
Under provoſt
Captains
Lieutenants
Sub-lieutenants
Enfigns
Serjeants
Masters at arms
Standard bearers
Camp-color men
Corporals
Clerk of each company
Barbers
Drums
Fifes
Grenadiers and fuſiliers
Foreign ſmith
Smiths
Foreign farrier
Farriers
Carpenters
Bat-men
Officers ſervants or Denſchik
Servants of artillery
324 0
345 60
2217 60
360
384
540
216
81 go
81 go
o
16
30
I 2
32
16
6
با هم با ما 0
0
982 80
16
30
12
486 0
194 40
9
81
313 92
9 48
9 Io
9 lo
151 68
54 63
2943
1177 20
313 92
151 68
54 63
127 47
484 80
7 57
7 57
106 5
14
64
14
14
40
4
6 57
4 7
6 57
6 57
127 47
484 80
106
5
91 98
162 80
26 28
13980 96
59 TO
13 14
59 lo
32 85
91 98
91 98
162 80
26 28
13980 96
2128
I
59 10
O O O O
59 10
0 0 0
6 57
2
I
59 10
6 57
6 57
13 14
59 10
32 85
g! 58
5
14
71
106
6
498 42
O
498 42
7
2
6
30
7 2
o
667 So
42 I 2
667 80
42 12
Total
2637 3069 18
27209 92
210112
2016 1814 4010629024 32
In this account the ſtoppages for medicines and for hoſpitals is not included;
the ſovereign is at no expence for medicines.
Сcc2
From
380
AN ACCOUNT OF
Ruſſia, at thirteen millions four hundred thouſand roubles,
there remain about five millions of roubles, for the other
expences,
From the above abſtract it appears, that the ſoldier has not more than about
one pound, ſeven ſhillings, and four pence Engliſh per annum, or not quite one
penny per day; but there are beſides two buſhels of tower, and one buchel of oat.
meal given to him every month, as well as to each non-commiffioned' officer,
from the commiſſary's clerk to the Denſchik; but the fovereign has nothing to
do with this expence: theſe proviſions are furniſhed in kind by the ſubject, chiefly
by ſuch as are exempt from the poll-tax; and it is for this reaſon, that the troops
are diſtributed throughout the moſt fruitful provinces, and throughout thoſe which
do not pay the poll-tax. The ſovereign pays moreover for the ſoldier's coat, and
for all that is neceffary to complete him from head to foot. This expence amounts
to about 12 roubles. The ſum is drawn from the yearly ſtoppages on the ſel-
dier's pay, which ſhould amount to 10 roubles 98 copecs per annum, whereas he
receives only fix roubles 57 copecs ; but the whole expence for each ſoldier
amounts to 10 roubles 98 copecs, or four roubles 41 copecs more than I
have reckoned in the foregoing abſtract ; fo that we muſt add about 10,293
roubles to the charges of a regiment, and then the whole expences of a regio
ment will amount to 39,397 roubles.
From this account it is very eaſy to form a pretty exa& idea of the expences of
the Ruſſian forces, by means of the abſtract I have given. I have calculated them
in the following manner :
Forty-fix regiments of infantry, making a body of 121,302 men, at 39,317
roubles per regiment, amount to 1,887,216 roubles.
The expence of a regiment of cavalry exceeds that of a regiment of infantry
by 2030 roubles, or about one twelfth part. This proportion may be thought
too little, but it moſt be confidered, that forage is fupplied by the ſubject, as well
as proviſions in kind, and that the horſes being bought in the country, coft buc
little. The expence therefore of a regiment of cavalty, amounts to 41,947
roubles; and the forty regiments making a body of 63,316 men, amount to
1,677,880 roubles.
The guard of the Empreſs confifts of a body of 16,380 men; almoſt as many
as are in fix regiments of infantry or cavalry. 'Every body knows that guards are
more expenſive than other troops. I ſhall however reckon their pay the ſame as
that of the cavalry, or at 41,947 roubles, and the guards of the Empreſs then
making a body of troops equal to fix regiments, muſt take up 251,682 roubles,
per annum. The charge of theſe troops is here rated as low as pollible, their fube
fiftence is not only much higher, but alſo the pay of moſt of theſe regiments is
double to that of the others. But as I intend to conſider, whether the Ruſtian
empire is able to maintain fuch a large body of troops as it keeps up, it is better
to rate the expences fomcwhat below than above the mark. If we were to de-
viale
+
A JOURNEY TO SIBE R I A.
38:1
expences, which are conſiderable *. From theſe obſerva-
tions it ſhould not fęem probable, that Rullia, with fuch a
mo
viate ever ſo little from this principle, the military eſtabliſhment would exhauſt the
greateſt part of the revenue of Ruffia.
The body of. fortification, miners, artillery, and bombardiers, confifts of
10,960 men, which is equal to four regiments of infantry; and ſuppoſing the ex-
pences of theſe troops the ſame as the guard of the Emprefs, they will amount to
167,788 roubles. In the abſtracts I have brad, it was computed at 300,006
roubles. I ſhall reckon it the fame ; and from theſe ſeveral calculations, the
following reſults are obtained.
Expence of the field troops.
Men.
t.
L.
Houlbold of the Empreſs
Infantry
Cavalry,
Fortification, artillery, &c.
Roubles.
16,380 251,682
121,3021,887,216
63,316 1,677,8801
10,960 300,000
211,95814,116,778
Total
hermend
: The pay of the troops of government is very
different from that of the field troops. The coſt
of one of thefe regiments is not greater than
about one half of the expence of a field regiment
of the ſame number of men. In the account I.
had, I found the expence of the army of go-
vernment, or militia, compoſed of
Expences of all
the ſea and land
forces.
Men.
Ruotes,
Field army
#
99,266|1,161,155
211,95814,1-16,778
311,2245,277,933
Total of the land 'army, and its coſt
The fleet, the canal of Cronftat; the officers and
the failors making a body of
20,239 1,200,000
|
Total of land and ſea forces, and their coſts
in money
1
331,4636,477,933
* It has not been in my power to give a particular detail of theſe other expen-
ces, not having ſeen any account of themi; but an explanation of the purpoſes to
which they are applied, will be ſufficient to give us an idea of them, and will
throw an additional light upon every thing that has been ſaid.
Ift, In the account of the expences of the troops I have omitted the appoint-
ments of the general officers. A field marſhal has 8140 roubles, and the othe's
officers in proportion. Nor have I included the rewards beſtowed upon the mili-
tary people, either in penſions, or by granting them a certain number of the pea-
5
fants
382
· AN ACCOUNT OF
·
moderate revenue, can defray all other neceſſary expences,
and at the ſame time keep up a body of troops of three
hundred
fants belonging to the crown, which is very often done; and it muſt be obſerved,
that this laſt method of beſtowing rewards is the moſt coſtly to the ſtate; becauſe
theſe peaſants are for ever loſt to the revenues of the crown, whereas penſions
laft only for life.
2dly, The arms and ammunition for all theſe troops : this muſt be a confider-
able article, though much leſs coſtly in this country than any where elſe; becauſe
theſe people being Naves, all handicrafts are at a very low price.
3dly, The repairs of the public buildings, of the court, and many other extra-
ordinary expences of the court and the ſovereign.
4thly, The miniſters living near the fovereign, the high chancellor, the vice-
chancellor, the high-ſteward of the imperial houſhold, the high-treaſurer, and
the matter of the horſe.
stbly, The council of-war, compoſed of four field-marſhals, two generals of
artillery, and twelve lieutenant generals; this council attends to the ſupplies of
the army, and the promotion of officers, as far as the rank of lieutenant-colonel.
Under this council is placed the board of ordnance, the commiſſariat, the military
cheſt, the clothing board, the victualling office, the comptroller's office, and the
war office eftablitred at Moſco.
Othty, The admiralty, which has the cognizance of all affairs reſpecting the
navy : it bas the inſpection of all foreſts, and woods, ſituated on the large rivers.
Under the admiralty there is firſt the commiſſary-general of the navy, whoſe buſi-
neſs it is to pay every thing relating to this branch, as proviſions, and the fubfift-
ence. 2dly, The office eſtabliſhed for the care of the magazines, and all things
neceſſary for the fitting out of Ibips. 3dly, The office for the building of ſhips,
and all materials relating thereto. Athly, The artillery and navy office.
gthly, The eſtabliſhment for foreign affairs, the buſineſs of which is to expe-
dite all ſecret diſpatches, to pay the miniſters at foreign courts, and the penſions
and gratuities given to theſe miniſters, to officers and other perſons. This eſta-
bliſhment regulates likewiſe all the extra-buſineſs of the ſtate. There is an office
belonging to it at Mofco, which receives and diſtributes the monies allotted to
theſe purpoſes.
8thly, Two colleges of juſtice; the one at St. Peterſburg, the other at Mofco.
The adminiſtration of juſtice belongs to them. Peter I. ordered, that they Ihould
take no fees, and afligned to the judges and clerks, ſalaries out of the public
moncy .. On the contrary, there are no falaries given to the ſenate.
gthly, The treaſury appointed to receive the public revenues, except thoſe
wbich ariſe from the poll-tax and the falterns. There is at preſent an office at
St. Peterſburg for the adminiſtration of the revenues from the conquered provinces :
all the other departments are at Moſco. I do not include in the treaſury the
Voltaire, tom, ii, p. 228.
number
A JOURNEY TO SIBER I A. 383
hundred and thirty thouſand men: although I am con-
vinced that this is a true ſtate of the caſe, yet I will ſuppoſe.
the contrary, that this power is capable of maintaining
ſuch a body of troops, and at the ſame time of anſwering
all the expences which neceſſarily attend the adminiſtra-
tion of ſo extenſive an empire: it is however a certain and
known fact, that Ruſſia is enabled to keep its government and
field troops in time of peace merely becauſe there is little coin
neceſſary to anſwer the expences, and that the people furniſh
proviſion for their ſubſiſtence in kind, and forage for the
cavalry; provided that the greateſt part of the troops is ſent
1
number of perſons employed in collecting the revenue, the tolls, the cuſtoms, the
ſalterns, &c. All theſe perſons are of no expence to the ſtate, becauſe they are
paid by thoſe farmers who are called Otkoupckiki.
10thly, The ſecretary of ſtate's office, which directs the diſtribution of public
money, and iſſues out orders to the treaſury; the pay-offices eſtabliſhed at St.
Peterſburg pay nothing without orders from thence.
Inthly, The auditor's office appointed for receiving and examining the accounts
of all the other offices.
12thly, The board of trade, which has the direction of the mines, the manu-
factures, the maritime cuſtoms, the tolls in the ports, and ſettles all the differ-
ences between the merchants.
13thly, The falt-office directs the revenue of the falterns, and receives the
money which is paid into the imperial cheſt on that account ; it appears that
theſe iwo laſt offices (12 and 13) are not paid out of the royal treaſury.
14thly, The ſeveral chanceries diſtributed throughout this vaſt empire, and all
the governors and other military perſons employed, who receive their appoint-
ments from the chanceries of their reſpective provinces, as well as a great number
of other officers belonging to the court.
We may readily conceive, from this catalogue of the number of perſons ne-
ceſſary for the buſineſs of all theſe offices, that the revenue of Rullia would not
be nearly ſufficient to ſupply all theſe expences, if it was entirely taken from
the revenues of the ſtate. This point may eaſily be cleared up hereafter ; I could
have done it during my ſtay in Ruſſia, if I had then had the account in as good
order as I have given it here; but it was neceſſary firft to collect all the materials,
which took up a great deal of time. It is certain, however, that the expences of
the army, as well as the appointments of ſome of the offices, are taken out of the
royal treaſury. Five millions of roubles therefore, are a very moderate revenue
to ſupply the expences of the military alone ; although in thoſe branches relative
to the making of the arms, the ammunition and the navy, there are many reſour-
ces ariſing from the ſtate of flavery Ruſſia is in, which enable her to employ a
number of hands, for theſe ſeveral purpoſes, at a very low price.
into
384
AN ACCOUNT OF
into the moſt fertile provinces'; but all theſe advantages are
loft in time of war, becauſe it is impoſſible to export the pro-
viſions and forage beyond the limits of this extenſive empire;
and Ruſſia being unable on account of its moderate revenue,
to bear any extraordinary expences, it is moſt evident, that
this power can not maintain upon its revenue, an army out of
its own dominions. This is a truth known to all perſons who
are the leaſt acquainted with the ſtate of Ruſſia; it was neceſ-
ſary, however, to examine the principles on which it is
founded.
Suppoſing the ſea and land forces of Ruſſia to amount to
three hundred and thirty thouſand men, the field troops make
up
about two hundred and ten thouſand, fixteen thouſand of
which compoſe the guard of the ſovereign, and the reſt of the
army conſists of one hundred and ninety-four thouſand men.
Many of theſe troops are employed to guard the criminals,
and to conduct them to the mines. The detachments from
regiments in Ruſſia are conſiderable as well as the non-effec-
tives. In the returns I have ſeen, the non-effectives amount
to 700 in each regiment, conſiſting of 2637 men: this great
deficiency in the Ruſſian regiments is owing to the following
cauſes. Part of the non-effective account belongs to the war-
office. The provinces from whence the recruits are raiſed, are
very far diftant, and they are not eaſily brought together, be-
cauſe the roads are almoſt impaſſable : the Ruſſians have the
greateſt averſion to the ſervice, for which reaſon inany of them
deſert, and many die of fatigue before they join the regi-
ment; from which, theſe recruits are often ſeven or eight
hundred leagues diſtant, and ſometimes more. In the inner
parts of the kingdom, I have ſeen how much the Ruſſians
diſike the army. I followed one of theſe parties for ſome
time on my return from Tobolſky to St. Peterſburg; after
having quitted it on going into any town, where I ſtopped
for
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 385
hundred and twento?
for ſeven or eight days, I often rejoined it the day after my
ſetting out from thence, and I learned from the Ruſſian officer
who commanded the party, that the deſertion was fo conſide-
rable, that he did not expect to conduct one half of them to
St. Peterſburg, although he took up ſome regular troops on
his way to prevent deſertion.
to prevent deſertion. The countenance of each ſol-
dier was clouded with deſpair ; and the recruits appeared like
a fet of wretches condemned to the gallies. Deſertion is
doubly injurious to Ruſſia : for the loſs of troops is not the
only conſequence of it; the deſerters not being able to appear,
left they ſhould be taken up, collect themſelves into bands of
robbers who infeſt the country: it is not from hearſay alone
that I aſſert this fact, as I was obliged to take an eſcort with
me at my return from Tobolſky, in order to travel acroſs theſe
provinces with any degree of ſafety.
Suppoſing the non-effectives at ſeven hundred per regiment,
they will turn out to be ſeventy-five thouſand at leaſt in the
field troops, which I have reckoned at two hundred and ten
thouſand men ; from which the guard of the Empreſs conſiſt-
ing of fixteen thouſand men, who are always near her, are to
be deducted. The field troops are then reduced to about one
deduct a number of perſons, included in the military ſtate of
each regiment in Rullia, though they are never in action.
Among theſe are the quarter-maſters, the clerks, the barbers,
the ſmiths, the farriers, the carpenters, the bat-inen, both of
officers and artillery, and ſeveral other people in office. Theſe
perſons amount to more than three hundred per regiment, and
more than thirty thouſand among the field troops. If we
afterwards conſider the great number of ſoldiers detached from
the regiments, it is eaſy to conclude, that although the ſtand-
ing forces of Ruſſia amount to three hundred and thirty thou-
ſand men, including army and navy, yet this power cannot
D dd
bring
-
386
AN ACCOUNT OF
bring into the field more than about ſeventy or fourſcore thou-
ſand regular troops at once; and I have been acquainted with
ſeveral officers, who were perſuaded that there could never be
more than ſixty thouſand effective fighting men in the Ruſſian
army. In the laſt war, the forces of Ruſſia, both by ſea and
land, appeared to the higheſt advantage: all the troops that
could be gathered together were brought from the inner parts
of the empire, in order to ſend a large army into Germany.
But upon examining the ſeveral campaigns of the Ruſſians
from the year 1757 to 1761, we find that their armies in ge-
neral confifted of no more than one hundred thouſand men,
including the irregulars before mentioned, the workmen, the
fervants, and all other perſons employed, who are reckoned
in by the Ruſſians among the troops. Theſe laſt amounted.
to upwards of fifteen thouſand men; and the number of irre-
gulars was ſtill greater ; ſo that the regular troops could not
amount to more than about fixty thouſand men, and were
often fewer. The army appears more conſiderable from my
calculations, becauſe I have ſuppoſed it to conſiſt of three hun-
dred and thirty thouſand men; whereas, according to the ſtate
of it publiſhed by the Ruſſians on the 16th of March 1760, a.
time when they ought neceſſarily to have had the greateſt num-
ber of troops on foot, it amounted to no more than two hun-
dred and eighty-four thouſand men; and it is even probable,
that the irregulars were included in that account.
A Ruſſian army, however complete it may be at the begin:
ning of a campaign, loſes a number of men by ſickneſs. This
circumſtance may appear extraordinary, becauſe the Ruſſian
ſoldiers are generally ſtronger and more healthy than thoſe of
other nations : as they even lie upon ſtraw or upon boards;
without ſuffering any inconvenience. Beſides, they do not
deſert when they are in the field, either from the difficulty of
getting away, or from religious motives, or from their ſtupi-
dity,
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA. 387
dity, which may perhaps induce them even to be fond of
ſlavery, or from their not knowing where to go, as they are
unacquainted with any language but their own, or from their
imagining that happineſs is no where to be found but in the
midſt of the ſnows of Ruſſia. It is true indeed, that in 1761,
one hundred ſoldiers deſerted from the ſingle regiment of Azo
in the courſe of a few days; but ſuch incidents are ſo rare, that
we may fairly conclude, there is no deſertion among Ruffian
troops when they have once joined the army. But the number
of Ruffians killed in the laſt war, added to thoſe who died of
ſickneſs, was ſo conſiderable, that I have known ſeveral of their
officers, who were perſuaded, that the Ruſſian army was al-
moſt renewed every year. The mortality, prevailing in con-
ſequence of diſeaſes to which the ſoldiers are expoſed, ſeems to
be owing chiefly to the following reaſons. In treating of the
manners and the climate it has been obſerved, that the conlti-
tution of the Ruſſians requires that they ſhould uſe vapour
baths twice a week. The general officers, and ſome others in
the army, are able to procure themſelves the advantage of theſe
baths; but it is impoſſible an army ſhould have the ſame:
neither would it be proper they ſhould, if it could even be
contrived, for the whole army would then be diſabled from
fighting two days in the week. The foldiers therefore not
being able, while on ſervice, to uſe theſe baths ſo neceſſary for
their health, it is evident, they muſt be afflicted with many
diſeaſes, and a great number of them muſt periſh; becauſe
their hofpitals are ſo ill attended, that they hardly deſerve that
appellation. As there is a deficiency of phyſicians and ſur-
geons at St. Peterſburg and at Moſco, this deficiency muſt ſtill
be greater in the army.
The officers in general are little acquainted with the art of
war: this ſcience, as extenſive as it is complicated, requires a
variety of other knowledge on which it depends. There are
D d d 2
ſcarce
388
AN ACCOUNT OF
ſcarce any perſons in Ruſſia able to inſtruct others in there
preliminary ſciences.
The Ruſſians have ſcarce any idea of Tacticks; they know
not even the name of Xenophon, Herodotus, Polybius, &c.
and are leſs acquainted with the great generals of the preſent
age, from the nature of their atchievements, than from the
report of their victories. It is, however, this art of ranging
an army in the field, and teaching it a proper exerciſe, which
often determines the fate of battles and of empires. All the
Tactick of the Ruſſians conſiſts in forming their army in a
creſcent, in ſquare, en potence, and ſometimes in form of a
triangle, and they ſeldom take the advantages of ground, be-
cauſe for the moſt part they are unacquainted with them.
Although moſt of their field troops are perfe&tly well diſ-
ciplined, they know not how to put their army in a proper
order of march. They place the baggage, which is in great
quantity, between the firſt and ſecond line, ſometimes promiſ-
cuouſly. Part of the army is employed in conducting the
carriages, to which moſt of the foldiers faften their arms; and
the march of a Ruſſian army is ſo diſorderly, that it rather
reſembles the emigration of a people from one nation to ano-
ther. The Ruſſians are little acquainted with the cuſtom of
ſending detachments forwards, or with the uſe of ſpies; their
irregulars, which are deſigned to protect them during a march,
to clear the ſuſpicious places and to ſerve as fcouts, are leſs
attentive to theſe ſeveral circumſtances, than to ravage and
plunder the places through which they paſs * , and indeed
Marſhal Appraxin was ſurprized on his march in 1767. Ge-
neral Fermer encamped near Kuſtrim in 1756, had not a ſuffi-
cient notice of the king of Pruſſia's arrival, to prevent him
croſſing the Oder. Soltikoff marching into Sileſia in 1759 was
• I bave been aſſured, however, that towards the end ofthe laſt war, General
Toleben, a foreigner in Rufja, had diſciplined ſome of the irregulars.
alſo
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A. 3.89
alſo ſurprized, and the moſt advanced regiments of his army
were attacked on the place marked out for their encampment;
tlie general being at that time a hunting. It is perhaps for
this reaſon, that the Ruſſians, though near Sileſia, fell back
every year into winter-quarters upon the Viſtula; at the dif-
tance of more than eighty leagues from the king of Pruſſia's
arımy.
The officers have not the leaſt knowledge either of the
forming of magazines, or of the diſtribution of proviſions.
Flower and oatmeal is given to the ſoldiers, and one carriage
for twelve men; and it is left to them to ſettle their ovens and
make their own bread. It often happens that, through fa-
tigue or neglect, the ſoldiers are very ill fed. To theſe ſeveral
circumſtances is owing the nowneſs of the military operations
of their armies; which are formed into enormous bodies not
eaſily put in motion.
Theſe facts have been confirmed to me by all the officers I
have ſpoke with,, and by all foreigners who have been in the
Ruſſian army. They are ſo many inconteſtible proofs that the
body of officers are little acquainted with the art of war.
The Ruſſian ſoldier, being forced into the ſervice, is not
actuated by any principle of honor or courage; but brandy,
the dread of puniſhment, and the love of life, ſometimes in-
ſpire him with a kind of bravery.
The artillery of the Ruſſians is very well ferved, and is al-
ways very numerous. The cavalry is chiefly compoſed of dra--
goons and huſfars, as they have but fix regiments of cuiraſſiers.
This cavalry is too light to ſuſtain the charge of common
horſe; which by its weight alone will always be ſufficient to
bear down the Ruſſian cavalry. Their horſes, which are taken
from their own country, are ſtrong and hardy; they are ex-
tremely fleet, but ſo ſmall that they ſink under the weight of
their riders. After a few months campaign, a great part of
the
AN ACCOUNT OF
390
the cavalry is diſmounted. I have been aſſured however, that
the Ruſſians ſometimes got their horſes from Holſtein ; and in-
deed they might eaſily procure them from thence, as well as the
other powers of Europe ; but the ſcantineſs of the revenue will
not admit of this additional expence. Every body allows that
he Ruſſian cavalry is the worſt in Europe; but the ſame can-
not be ſaid of the infantry. One hundred years ago, it was
ſaid that the infantry fought well, provided they had ditches or
palliſades before them, that they might wait for the enemy
under cover ; but that they fled in a very cowardly way if they
faw no place of defence. It is remarkable, that all theſe facts
are to this day ſtrictly true, although theſe troops are better
diſciplined. If the Ruſſians ſee an eaſy retreat open to them,
they think of nothing but running away; but if they are
ſhut
up, and obliged to defend their lives, they become for-
midable troops. A Ruſſian never fights for honor, but for
life.
Theſe ſeveral opinions ſeem to be confirmed by the cam-
paigns of the laſt war. The king of Pruſſia engaged near
Sileſia, againſt the powerful armies of Germany, at the dif-
tance of more than one hundred leagues from the eaſtern bor-
ders of his own dominions, was never near enough to carry on
a regular campaign againſt the Ruſſians. This monarch being
able to act againſt them only with ſmall bodies of troops in
that part of his kingdom, uſed to ſuffer them to advance till
they became troubleſome to him, he then marched towards
thein with an intent to deſtroy them, giving orders that none
of them ſhould be made priſoners; but this great king and
his generals have almoſt always fought the Ruſſians where
they had no open retreat; they were either thrown back
upon
their baggage in marches, or driven againſt a river. Theſe
are exactly the poſitions in which the Ruſſians, who fight only
for life, become formidable; they will not go forward one ſtep
to
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA.
391
to attack the enemy; but if they cannot eſcape, they muſt be
killed before the field of battle can be gained.
If we conſider attentively the Ruſſian campaigns which have
made ſo much noiſe during the laſt war, we ſhall be aſtoniſhed
to find, that theſe people have never conquered any provinces,
except ſuch as the king of Pruſſia had evacuated, on account,
of their being too far diſtant from the body of his army;.
and that he could ſpare but few troops to act againſt them in.
thoſe parts of his dominions.
The city of Kuſtrim being an advantageous poſt, the king
of Pruffia with a ſmall body of troops, attacked general Fer-
mer, who was beſieging it: the Ruſſians claimed the honor
of the victory; the king of Pruſſia indeed retired with confi-
derable loſs ;. but general Fermer, having been joined next day.
by Romanzow's corps, raiſed the ſiege of. Kuſtrim, and re-
treated into Pruſſia.
Soltikoff, after having gained two victories, one over general:
Wedél, who had no more than a ſmall corps to oppoſe to the
whole Ruſſian army; the other, over the king of Pruſſia, who
attacked the Ruſſian army combined with Laudon's forces
near Francfort, did not obtain any other kind of advantage.
This Ruſſian general fell back alſo into Pruſſia without at--
tempting to lay ſiege to any place, or to follow the king.
Butturlin, who ſucceeded him, would never attack this mo-.
narch ; although he was joined by Laudon, one of the beſt
generals belonging the Empreſs Queen; he rather choſe to,
keep always at a diſtance, fearing to be attacked himſelf; he-
alſo retreated and took refuge in the dutchy of Pruſſia: Át:
length Romanzow took Colberg in December 1761, after a :
ſiege of about four months.
All theſe facts imply, that the Ruſſians have ſcarce made:
themſelves maſters of any other provinces except thoſe evacu.
..
ated by the Pruſſians in the beginning of the war.; and that
I.
not:
AN ACCOUNT OF
392
+
not only the officers have but little knowledge, but alſo that
the troops are not very fit to form an attack, though, as I
before obſerved, they make a reſolute ſtand in their own de-
fence when they have no retreat open.
Every body knows that the military eſtabliſhment contri-
butes much to the depopulation of a ſtate, and that in all go-
vernments the number of military perſons ſhould be propor-
tioned to the number of inhabitants; without which balance
a nation would deſtroy itſelf. If the army in France amounts
to three hundred thouſand effective men in time of war, this
number is conſiderably reduced in peace; beſides that there are
more than twenty-ſeven thouſand foreigners in pay among theſe
troops. Notwithſtanding this prudent regulation, it is certain,
that population does not increaſe in France, if even it does
not diminiſh.
Ruſſia, though leſs populous than France, is obliged on ac-
count of the extent of its dominions, to keep up in time of
peace an army of near three hundred thouſand, or at leaſt
two hundred and fifty thouſand men, if the troops which
are to take the field amount to about fifty thouſand. Such a
conſiderable body of troops muſt be very injurious to the
peopling of this ſtate, in which other cauſes of depopulation
ſeem to foretel the total deſtruction of the nation.
From all that has been ſaid, the following ſummary may be
collected.
The military eſtabliſhment of Ruſſia, including the naval
forces, the army of government, and the field troops, amounts
to three hundred and thirty thouſand men.
Although the revenue of Ruſſia does not exceed fixty-five or
ſeventy million of French livres, yet the empire is able to
maintain this conſiderable body of troops; becauſe the рау of
the foldiers in money is very trifling, and that the troops are
garrituned
I
A JOURNEY TO SIBERIA:
393
This power
garriſoned in the moſt fertile provinces, which ſupply the pro-
viſions neceſſary for their ſubſiſtence in kind.
Ruſſia, with fo numerous an army, cannot bring into the
the field more than fixty or ſeventy thouſand effective regulars,
and even by this the dominions are depopulated. This
not being able to bear any extraordinary expence, on account
of its moderate revenues, is not able of itſelf to maintain ſuch
an army out of the empire, becauſe the proviſions which the
people in the ſeveral provinces furniſh, cannot then be con-
veyed to them.
The navy of Ruſſia is weak, not only becauſe there are but
few ſhips, but alſo becauſe the ſea officers have as little know-
ledge as thoſe of the land ; beſides, the Ruſſians have no ſailors,
and never will have any while they do not carry on trade
themſelves,
The Ruſſian artillery is very well ſerved.
Their cavalry is the worſt in Europe.
The infantry are the beſt troops they have; moſt of them
are well diſciplined: they are not fit for an attack, but defend
themſelves pretty well, even when not covered; when they are,
they are very formidable, eſpecially when there is no retreat
}
open for them.
The corps of engineers have but little knowledge, and are
incapable of conducting a ſiege. The Ruſſians only know how
to bombard a city.
I have thought the knowledge of theſe facts might be uſe-
ful in Europe, becauſe they remove the prejudices which have
been entertained in regard to Ruſſia ; and this, if there is
no other advantage attending it, is correcting a prevailing
error. The inhabitants of Lubeck and Hamburg trembled at
the name of the Ruſſians. Poland and Germany, through
which I have paſſed, conſidered Ruſſia as one of the moſt for-
midable powers of Europe. The Ruſſians entertained the fame
Еее
idea
394
AN ACCOUNT OF
idea of their own empire, eſpecially Peter IH. and at the time
I am now writing, France and a great part of Paris conſider
it in the ſame light. While I was at St. Peterſburg, juſt let-
ting out for Siberia, I received a letter from Paris, defiring me
to take an accurate ſurvey of this country, from whence whole
nations were in a ſhort time expected to emiĝtate; and, like
the Scythians and the Hüns, to over run our little Europe,
Inſtead of ſuch people, I found marſhes and defèrts.'
In order to determine the power of Ruffia, the calculation
muſt not be made in proportion to the extent of its dominions,
as moft writers have done ; but rather in an invérfe ratio of
this fame extent: in this view it will appear weak. In the
preſent Itate of population and wealth in Ruſſia, an army can-
not be ſent beyond the confines of the empire, without being
ruined even by the victories it may gain ; a Ruſſian army in
ſuch a ſituation muſt be almoſt entirely deſtroyed, though the
auxiliary ſubſidies ſupply the troops with fubfiftence: the
officer's pay being very trifling, he is obliged to ſpend part of
his own fortune out of the empire, and it is generally known,
that Ruflia is always extremely attentive to prevent the ex-
portation of coin, becauſe it has already felt the ill effects of
this practice: indeed, all the Ruſſians allow that the laſt war
has been extremely fatal to the ſtate.
The ſovereign of Ruſſia would find the advantage of giving
up the project of extending the empire ; he ſhould rather en-
deavor to collect and bring all his ſubjects together. This ad-
vantage would be conſiderable if all the northern part of Siberia
was left to the bears, and the inhabitants were tranfported
from this frozen region into the deſerts of the ſouthern parts
of this province ; which, from the temperature of the climate,
and the fertility of the ſoil, are very proper to become the ha-
bitations of men. The only inconvenience attending this, would
be, that the Tartars, being their neighbours, might learn the art
6
of
A JOURNEY TO SIBERI A.
395
of war from the Ruffians, as theſe have acquired it from the
Swedes. However this may be, Ruſſia, by bringing thoſe people
together, would no longer be obliged to maintain in time of
peace, a large body of troops, which increaſes the depopulation,
and adds to the expences, without advancing the power of the
ſtate. By this alteration, its power would become much more
conſiderable, becauſe all its troops might then be employed in
the defence of the empire, and if Ruffia Ahould endeavor, as
things are at preſent, to ſet theſe people free, there will be
the greateſt difficulty in making this liberty compatible with
its own ambitious views. The fovereign, while he remains
abſolute maſter of the lives and fortunes of his ſubjects, may
n tain a conſiderable army, by allowing a moderate ſubfift-
ence to the ſoldiers, and to all perſons employed in the fervice
of the army; but he will loſe this advantage, whenever theſe
people become free.
From theſe ſeveral obſervations, it has appeared to me, that
many perſons have entertained too high an idea of Ruſſia,
while others have been led into a contrary extreme. This
power will always be formidable to the northern ſtates in its
neighbourhood.
F 1 N I S.
E RRAT A
។
36.
36.
lllll
113.
Page #3. Lige so. for, fervility; read, ſervitude
16.
Laft line but one, for painting, read ſculpture.
6. For, well filled with trees; read, well planted ; and infert the following words; kept
in good order, and well tocked with deer, he
18. Last line bot one, for, fix; read, two.
19.
Last linc, for, cachra ; read, cacha.
3o. dele, but us.
31. for, we were determined ; read, yet we were determined.
28. - 22. for, Tychoudowai ; read, Tſchoudoiwa.
20. for, more than one hundred feet; read, about fifty toiſes.
22. for, thirteen or fourteen feet; read, fix or ſeven toiſes.
- 12. for, three hundred and eighteen feet; read, one hundred and fifty toiſes.
13. and 14. for, one hundred and thirty ſeven feet;, read, fixty toiſes.
36.
18. and 19. for, eighe bundred and fifg feet; read, about four hundred toiſes.
by for, are; read, were
for, one foot High, and fix inches wide ; read, one foot wide, and fix inches high.
La line but one, for, fourſcore thouſand; 'read, fourſcore and three thouſand.
61. 25. for, than fifty; read, than from fifty,
63. 12. for, Paiadinka ; read, Paiudipka.
77.
- 17. for, three hundred thouſand and eighteen werfts; read, three thouſand hun.
dred and eigbteen werfts.
78. 10. for, eclipſe; read, planet,
78. 29. far, conſtrued, read, copſtructed,
jog.
26. for, theſe; read, thoſe.
30. for, bere are extenſive read, here extenfive.
116. - 16. for, would; read, will.
117, 19. for, Schuwachi ; read, Schuwaſehi.
120.
40. Of the figures; column 3. for, 20 d. gm. gs. read, 20 d. 9 m. os.
4. Below the table, for, 1,570,060 toiſes ; read, 57,060 toiſes,
1.7. 7. Above the tables for, 552 toiles, 7 inches, 86. read, 552 toiſes 3 feet y inches, &c.
168. 6. for, at that ; read, as in that, 8c.
177. 17. for, but, it fill; read, but it is Aill,
182. 2. for, 41 , read, 41 .
190. - 11. for, amber; read, umber,
195. 25. for, confits; read, confift,
$99. 18. for, cryftallizations of a cryſtal matter; read, cryftallizations of the nature of quartz.
207. 11. for, was; read, is.
- 17. for, foffilo; read, foffil.
S. of the note, for, flope; read, ſlope,
*31. 1. for, you; read, one.
1. of the notes, for, tom. ii ; read, tom. i.
149. 13. for, the rith; read, the 14th,
277. 7. for, falſe ; read, falſe.
308.
36. for, opportunity ; read, opportunities,
16. fer, ftores ; read, toves.
320.
26. for, Epiney; sead, Epinus.
331.
14. for, every elfe; read, every where elfe.
28. for, pence; read, halfpence.
- 10. for, Mota ; read, Mfa.
18. of the note, for, the revenue of the port; read, the revenue of the poft
7. of the notes, for, deſerve the attention ; read, deſerve attentioa.
Laf line of the noces, for, pe 228; read, p. 233.
247..
315.
343.
358.
361,
364.
382.
a
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
KVNWONINIANASONIAN
3 9015 06992 2956
::
1
*****
HE
B 3 9015 00250 700 5
University of Michigan
BUHR
a